<< 


CEE EC G 


at ECC a 


COE EG 


g s 
q 


Le 
i 


a eee eel 


foe 


PROCEEDINGS 


OF THE 


ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 


VOL. VIIL. 


SEEN 


SSS 


mA z= 


DUBLIN: 
PRINTED BY Mo WH. Gilg, 


PRINTER TO THE ACADEMY. 


MDCCCLXAIY. 


a BY 
. 


Sit 


THE ACADEMY desire it to be understood, that they are not 
answerable for any opinion, representation of facts, or train of 
reasoning, that may appear in the following Papers. The Authors 


of the several Essays are alone responsible for their contents. 


NORA 
seaiiahe 
Fa Urea 


en 
EBay Re 


CONTENTS. 


VOLUME VIII. 


1861-1864. 


On Earth-Currents, and their Connexion with Terrestrial emu eo the Rev. 
Heiiioyd, DoD... : SVMS La : Cae aie 


On the Hydrocarbonates and Silicates of “Zine at Setar By Peeiees 
Sullivan, and J. P. O’Reilly, Esq. 


On a Graphical Mode of Calculating the Tidal Drift j in he British sail By ine 
Reve. Haughton, MDs) 3 Gi 


Memoir of Stephen White. By the Rev. W. ae D. D. 

On Mapped Surveys of Ireland. By W.H. Hardinge, Esq. . en oeatete 

On Changes produced by Heat in Silicate of Zinc. By Professor Sullivan. 

On a New Hydrated Silicate of Potash. By Professor Sullivan. . as 

Description of Antiquarian Drawings. By G. V. Du Noyer, Esq. . . . . 

Synopsis of British Crangonide and Galatheide. By J. R. Kinahan, M.D. . 

On Gold Antiquities found in Ireland prior to 1747. By W. R. Wilde, Esq. 

On the Dynamical Coefficients of Elasticity of certain Substances. By the Rey. 
SMU ILOM MO WM tron le oneetn coer uate Saat nanan, 

On the Velocities of Rifle Bullets. By the Rev. S. Haughton, M. D. 

On Cromlechs in Northern Africa. By R. R. Madden, M. D. 

On the Island of Sanda. By the Rev. W. Reeves, D. D. : , 

On the Rain-fall and Evaporation at St. Helena. By Lieutenant J. Havent 

On the Rain-fall and Evaporation in Dublin, 1860. By the Rev. S. Haugh- 
Cony MD. ies). Me ee ie ct et cairn eters 

On the Partial eeeacien of ae i E. Clibborn, Esq. 6 

On the Rain-fall and Wind at Simon’s Bay. By F. Churchill, Esq. 


On a New and General Method of Inverting a Linear and ee Function of 
a Quaternion. By Sir W. R. Hamilton, LL. D. 


On the Probable Causes of Earth-Currents. By the Re H. LioyA, ‘D. D. 


On the Existence of a Symbolic and Biquadratic Equation which is satisfied by 
the ee of Linear ee in ae oe Sir W. K. Hamilton 
by, IDB As Sa 


On the See of oe Pillars. By B. B. Stance pay 


PAGE 


136 


~ 
hy 
Vv 


25 
29 
39 
55 
56 
61 
67 
82 


86 
105 
ibe 
132 
139 


153 


V1 
On the Fanaux de Cimitieres and Round Towers. By H. M. Westropp, Esq. . "194 
On the Existence of a Pure Passive Voice in Hindustani. By John Morisy, Esq. 197 
On Observations on the Wind made at Bae Harbour. a the Rev. S. saa 


ton MD ie ao ae ae 203 
On the Flint Tepionene found at t St Acheul. By t B. J eh ie ia ube ten PAPA) 
On Memoirs of the Court of Spain, 1679-81. By D. F. Mac Carthy, Esq. . . 224 
On Ring-Money. By Dr. William Bell. . . . . a (se ye ei eo dae eanen eT ADL O ND 
On, some, Notices of St. Patrick in the Book of ee By the President. . . 269 
On a Craunoge in the County of Cavan. By W.R. Wilde, Esq... . . . . . 274 
On a New Optical Saccharometer. By the Rev. J. H. Jellett. . . . 279 
Catalogue of 95 Antiqnarian ae oe to the cee By G. v. 

Du Noyer, Esq. . . . 5g 1 elias AES) 
On/SS. Marinus and Ae By ihe joe W. epee D. D. SAKNe Lib Uist eee) 3) 
On:;Protessor Siegfried’s ae of the Poictiers cee ‘By Professor C. 

PE MOtiMen.|, ys vs Ue city ae S05 30 McuMubeN (ea UNe, 
On‘the Pre-Christian Ce By H. ML OW octropp Esq, eteenens Hea 2 


Statement on the Presentation of certain Antiquities. By W. R. Wilde, nee . B24 


On the Application of Pe eee to the Cae of MSS. ey W. 
H. Hardinge, Esq. . . 330 


On Gauche Curves of the Third pees By Sir W. R. Haniiteon LL. D. a fen Oot 
On the Sparks from Dr. Callan’s Iron Induction Coil. By E. Clibborn, Esq. . . 334 
On the Application of Corioli’ Tenea: to the Problem of the Gynteetee By John 


Purser, dum, Msqenii.) sarin. 339 
On certain Literary Frauds and A in Sea A Tealy, ‘By R. R. Mad- 
den, ME Dei. : Seana uo ods 


On the Migrations from Sain to ee ‘By R. R. Madden, M. D. seni svaite enone 
On a General Centre of Applied Forces. By Sir W. R. Hamilton, LL.D... . . 3894 


On certain Inscribed Stones at Locmariaquer. By 8. Ferguson, Esq. . . .398, 451 
On the Storm of October 29, 1863. By F. J. Foot, Esq. . . . . . . . . 405 
On the Gold Antiquities recently added to the Museum. By W.R. Wilde, Esq. 406 
On the Storm of October 29, 1863. By the Rev. 8. Haughton, M.D... . . 409 
On Crannoges in Loughrea. By G. H. Kinahan, Esq... . . . . 412 
Statement on the Presentation of certain Antiquities. By W. R. Wilde, ao . 428 
On certain Irish Ecclesiastical Bells. By the Rev. W. Reeves, D.D. . . . . 414 
On two Inscribed Stones at Fuerty. By D. H. Kelly, Esq. . . . . . . . 405 
Notes on Animal Mechanics. By the Rev. 8. Haughton, M. D. SU ascphateh cs 458 
On the Hight Imaginary Umbilical Generatrices of a Central Sirtace of the ee 
Order. By Sir W. R. Hamilton, LL. D. aie Son een npetae eG 
On a Quern’Stone found near Ballinasloe. By ¥. J. Foot, nay PRISON icy vine orcs 
On the Animal Inhabitants of Ancient Ireland. By E. Blyth, Esq... . . . . 472 
On an Ancient Steel Yard. By J. R. Garstin, Esq. . . . 476 
On the MS. of the Memoir on the Surveys of Ireland. By W. H. Hardinge, Bc. 477 
Ou the Old?Countess of Desmond. By W. H. Hardinge, Esq. . . . - - . 407 


On an Ancient Irish Wooden Shield. By Sir W. R. Wilde... . . . - +» . 487 


Vil 


APPENDICES. 
PAGE, 
I. Account of the year ending 31st March, 1862, . . . . . gs) ee Rene ae i 
HieeAccountiof the year ending 31st’ March, 1863, 0. 9 fk xi 
III. List of Subscribers towards the purchase of the O’Conor MS. Poems, . . . xxi 
IV. List of Officers and Members ofthe Academy, . .... . . . . . xxiii 


ADDRESSES to the Queen and Prince of Wales,—pp. 81, 306. 
ANTIQUITIES BOUGHT,—iV., V., XV- 
i PRESENTED,—153, 183, 219, 268, 269, 273, 281, 289-294, 301, 324, 
330, 334, 428, 471, 472. 
EXHIBITED, —87, 278, 300, 406, 441, 476, 477, 487, 493. 
AE GRANTS FOR PURCHASE OF,—67, 139, 153, 334. 
Books AnD MSS. PRESENTED,—28, 29, 38, 153, 281, 289, 302, 305, 321, 409, 428, 
477. 
Mars anD DRAwINGs PRESENTED, —61, 282, 409, 429, 476, 483. 
Coins, MEDALS, AND SEALS PRESENTED,—183, 219. 
ELEcTION of Council and Officers,——117, 220, 304, 305, 487. 
of Members,—60, 117, 269, 305, 324, 354, 372, 458, 476, 


9 


7) 


487. 
PRESIDENTS’ ADDRESSES,—93, 104, 203. 
Reports oF Councit,—88, 301, 483. 
RESOLUTIONS, —28, 29, 81, 135, 139, 153, 184, 273, 295, 396, 487. 
CUNNINGHAM FuND AND MEDALS,—93, 184. 
Letters READ,—81, 253, 306, 307, 331, 353, 397, 398, 409. 


PROCEEDINGS 


OF 


THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY, 


MONDAY, NOVEMBER 11, 1861. 
Very Rev. Dean Graves, D.D., President, in the Chair. 
The Rev. Humprrey Luoyp, D.D., read the following paper :— 


On Hartu CURRENTS, AND THEIR CONNEXION WITH THE PHENOMENA OF 
TERRESTRIAL MaGnetisM. 


(Plate I.) 


In the year 1848, Mr. Barlow communicated to the Royal Society a 
Paper ‘‘ On the Spontaneous Electrical Currents observed in the Wires 
of the Electric Telegraph,”’ in which he established the important fact 
that a wire, whose extremities are connected with the earth at two 
distant points, is unceasingly traversed by electric currents, the in- 
tensity of which varies with the azimuth of the line joining the points 
_ of contact with the ground. The direction of these currents was proved 
to be the same at both extremities of the same wire, and was shown to 
depend on the relative positions of the earth-connexions, while it was 
wholly independent of the course followed by the wire itself. The cur- 
rents cease altogether when either of the contacts with the earth is in- 
terrupted. From these facts Mr. Barlow concluded, that ‘‘ the currents 
are terrestrial, of which a portion is conveyed along the wire, and 
rendered visible by the multiplying action of the coil of the galvano- 
meter.” 

Mr. Barlow further observed, that apart from the sudden and occa- 
sional changes, the general direction of the needle of the galvanometer 
appeared to exhibit some regularity. He was thus led to institute a 
series of observations for fourteen days and nights, on two wires simul- 
taneously, one from Derby to Rugby, and the other from Derby to Bir- 
mingham, the positions of the needles in both circuits cae recorded. 

R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. B 


y 


every five minutes, day and night. From these observations he con- 
cluded— 

‘‘1, That the path described by the needle consisted of a regular 
diurnal motion, subject to disturbances of greater or less magnitude. 

«2. That this motion is due to electric currents passing from the 
northern to the southern extremities of the telegraph wires, and return- 
ing in the opposite direction. 

<©3, That, exclusive of the irregular disturbances, the currents 
flowed in a southerly direction from about 8 or 9 a.m. until the evening, 
and in a northerly direction during the remainder of the twenty-four 
hours.” 

He was thus led to examine whether any relation subsisted between 
these movements and the daily changes of the horizontal magnetic needle ; 
and having made, for this purpose, a series of simultaneous observations 
with a delicate declinometer, he came to the conclusion that although, 
generally, the currents flow southwards during that part of the day in 
which the variation of the horizontal needle is westerly (1. e. from 8 or 9 a.M. 
until the.evening), and northwards, when the variation is easterly (1. e. 
during the night and early part of the morning), ‘‘ yet simultaneous 
observations showed no similarity in the path described by the mag- 
netic needle and the galvanometer.”’ 

An examination of Mr. Barlow’s galvanometric observations led me, 
some time since, to an opposite conclusion; and at the last meeting of 
the British Association, I stated my conviction, founded on these ob- 
servations, that the earth-currents, whose continuous flow Mr. Barlow 
has the merit of establishing, would eventually explain all the changes 
of terrestrial magnetism, both periodic and irregular. I now proceed 
to state the grounds of this conviction, and to show, from Mr. Barlow’s 
observations, that the diurnal changes of the earth currents correspond 
with those of the horizontal component of the earth’s magnetic force. 

Let us suppose, then, that the forces which act upon the horizontal 
needle, and which cause it to deviate from its mean position, are due to 
electric currents, traversing the upper strata of the earth in a horizontal 
direction ; and let & denote the intensity of the current in the magnetic 
meridian, positive when flowing northwards, and vice versd ; and 9 the 
intensity of the current perpendicular to the magnetic meridian, posi- 
tive when flowing eastward, and vice versd. Then the force of the 
current in any direction, making the angle « with the magnetic meridian 
(measured to the east of north) is 


@=€cose+ sine. 


Now £ is proportional to the force which deflects the freely suspended 
horizontal needle from its mean position, or to XAy, X being the 
horizontal component of the earth’s magnetic force, and Ay the change 
of declination expressed in parts ofradius. Similarly, 7 is proportional 
to the force which deflects from its mean position a magnet, which is 
maintained (by torsion or other means) in a position perpendicular to 
the magnetic meridian ; and is measured (in terms of X) by the rela- 


3 


tive changes of the horizontal intensity, taken negatively. Hence the 
force of the current in any given direction may be determined in terms 
of the same units. 
Now 
Aaa Oi Vy, 

in which a is the azimuth of the line connecting the two stations, mea- 
sured from the true meridian eastward, and y the magnetic declination 
measured in the same direction. The observations of Sir James Ross, 
at Derby, give y =— 22° 25’; and we have for the line connecting 
Derby with Rugby, 


a =-18°7, a-yp=+ 9°18’; 
and for the line joining Derby and Birmingham, 
eee: Og ei =a 5o.5 9). 


The first column of the following Table contains the mean variation 
of the magnetic declination at the alternate hours, for the month of 
May, as deduced from four years’ observation of that element at the 
Dublin Magnetic Observatory. The second contains the corresponding 
values of the changes of the horizontal intensity, in ten-thousandths of 
the whole intensity ; and the third and fourth the calculated values of 
the deflecting forces, in the line perpendicular to that connecting the 
earth contacts at Derby and Rugby, and at Derby and Birmingham, re- 
spectively, and expressed in terms of the same units. These latter 
numbers are, by hypothesis, proportional to the intensities of the cur- 
rents directed along the connecting wires. 


Taste 1.—Calculated Values of the Intensity of the Currents, traversing 
the Wires uniting Derby and Rugby, and Derby and Birmingham, 


respectively. 
AX 
Hour. Ay Tox ae a Dea onan 
1 A.M. 1’°8 O74 ovl 2°6 
3 2°5 eG 7°6 5°5 
5 3°9 ok Bi7 il 9°95 
9 221 - 16°9 8-9 17°5 
11 — 4-1 15 9g - 9:3 6-4 
lpm} — 7°'1 ay BHO f - 19°8 - 9°0 
3 = 5 6:1 - 15°7 - 13°4 
5 = 1126 14°2 - 7°6 ES) 
7 0:3 TOON ibe AG 
9 1:0 9:0 1°3 = Oe 
11 1°3 oy) Be Ne ee 


The galvanometric observations instituted by Mr. Barlow on these 
two lines were continued for fourteen consecutive days, commencing 


4 


May 17, 1848. Of these days of observation, however, six are incomplete, 
viz., May 17, 19, 20, 28, 24, 30; and another day (May 27) appears, 
from the Dublin observations, to have been a day of considerable mag- 
netic disturbance. Omitting these, as unsuited to furnish true mean 
results, the means of the remaining days are as follow. The positiwe num- 
bers indicate currents proceeding towards Derby, and the negative, 
currents in the contrary direction :— 


Taste LI.—dMean observed Values of the Intensity of the Currents, tra- 
versing the Wires uniting Derby and Rugby, and Derby and Bir- 
mingham, respectively. 


Derby and Rugby. Derby and Birmingham. 
Hour 
A.M P.M. A.M P.M 
1 - 1°4 0°3 | —- 5:0} - 5:1 0°2 1:5} —- 9:1 | — 8°5 
2 2°5 ~ 5°5 2478) - 7°7 : 
3 1°6 IA rey} 7A teal pi 0°9 1:3 | —-7°4 | - 7°4 
4 1:1 -— 2°4 0°7 a dines 
5 0°5 Peo 8 23 0°6 1°2 | - 3°6 | - 5:1 
6 74°F —- 3°2 2°8 - 6°3 
a a1 3°0 |} -0°6 | -1°1 3°9 4°1|)-4°5|;-4°7 
8 3-1 - 0°2 5°9 — 3°4 
9 2°4 1°8 0°4 0°2 4°2 3°4/-0°8};-1°7 
10 0°9 0:1 — 0°6 -1°7 
11 —~4°3 | - 3°6 0°4 One) w=) dod la oro 0°3 0°4 
12 5°1 1°7 - 8:1 2°8 


It will be observed that the changes indicated by these numbers are 
very systematic. In the wire connecting Derby and Birmingham the 
current flows southwards from 10 a.m. to 10 p.m. inclusive, and north- 
words during the remaining hours. In the wire connecting Derby and 
Rugby, the southward current lasts from 10 a.m. to 8 p.m. inclusive, 
and it is northward (with a single exception) during the remaining hours. 
There are, however, as might be expected in so short a series, some 
irregularities in the course of the changes. In order to lessen these, 
and at the same time to confine the results to such as are comparable 
with the preceding, I have given (in the alternate columns of the Table) 
the means corresponding to the alternate hours, commencing at 1 4.m™., 
computed by the formula 


d(a + 2b +e). 


The numbers so obtained are projected into curves in the diagram 
(Plate I.), having been previously multiplied by constant coefficients, in 
order to equalize the ranges with those of the computed results. The 
dotted lines, in both cases, are the corresponding projections of the cal- 
culated results. The agreement between these two sets of curves is pro- 
bably as great as could be expected in the results of so short a series of 


D 


observations; and we seem, therefore, entitled to conclude that the 
diurnal movements of the two horizontal magnetometers are accounted 
for by electric currents traversing the upper strata of the earth. 

There is one point of difference, to which it important to draw at- 
tention. It will be seen that the calculated curves are, for the most 
part, above the observed. The reason of this will be evident upon a little 
consideration, The zero from which the calculated results are measured 
is the mean of the day ; whereas that of the observed results is the true 
zero, corresponding to the absence of all current. Now, the chief deflec- 
tions of the galvanometer needle (as appears from the latter curves) are 
those in which the sun is above the horizon; and the zero line, conse- 
quently, divides the area of the diurnal curve unequally, being conside- 
rably nearer to the night observations than to those of the day. If the 
calculated curves be displaced by a corresponding amount, their agree- 
ment with the observed will be much closer. 

The difference here noted is one of considerable theoretical impor- 
tance. Magnetometric observations furnish merely differential results, 
the magnitude and the sign of which have reference solely to an arbi- 
trary zero. We are accordingly ignorant even of the relative values of 
the effects, and are unable to compare them with their physical causes, 
whether real or supposed. In these respects the galvanometric observa- 
tions have the advantage. In them positive and negative are physically 
distinguished by the direction of the currents; and this, as well as the 
absence of all currents, is indicated by the instrument itself. The re- 

sults, therefore, furnish the measures of the forces by which they are 
produced. 

The next, and most important, step in this inquiry will be to assign 
the physical cause of these phenomena. The existence of electric currents 
traversing the earth’s crust has hitherto been maintained as an hypothesis, 
on account of its supposed adequacy to explain the terrestrial magnetic 
changes. Now, however, their existence is proved, not only to be a 
fact, but also a fact sufficient to explain the phenomena. It remains, 
therefore, only to ascertain their source; and it will be for those who 
deny that the sun operates by its heat in producing the phenomena of 
terrestrial magnetism, to assign to these currents a more probable 
origin. 


Prorzsson Witrram K. Sunrrvan read the following paper, written 
by himself and JosrpH P. O’Rerity, C.E.:— 


On THE HyYDROCARBONATES AND SILICATES OF ZINC OF THE PROVINCE 
OF SANTANDER, SPAIN. 


GEOLOGICAL CONDITIONS UNDER WHICH THE ORES OF ZINC OCCUR. 


Tue district of country comprised by the province of Santander lies be- 
tween the prolongation of the Pyrenees, which, under various names, tra- 
verses the north of Spain, and the Bay of Biscay—the mountains forming 


6 


its southern boundary, and the seaits northern. It adjoins the province 
of Biscay on the east, and that of Asturias on the west. The first range of 
the chain forming the southern boundary of the province, which at 
Puente Viesgo is only a few miles from the coast (four leagues from San- 
tander, the chief town), is chiefly formed of mountain limestone. Upon 
this rock rest beds ofred sandstone, and ochry clay, with accompanying 
gypsum ; these are succeeded by shelly limestone, sandstone, and clay, 
irregular beds of limestone, and dolomite, some of which yield an ex- 
cellent cement. Upon these rocks rest beds of shelly limestone, and of 
dolomite, the former containing abundance of a large species of ostrea, 
and of terebratule and ammonites. Above these, on the sea-coast, 
tertiary limestone and sandstones are found. The rocks which thus 
occur between the mountain limestone and the tertiary beds apparently 
represent the two lower groups of the triassic period—the bunter sand- 
stone and the muschelkalk. For the moment this opinion is little more 
than a guess; but we hope to be able to establish the true relations of all 
those beds, when we have collected the materials for a memoir upon 
the geology of the entire district, with which we propose to occupy 
ourselves. 

In the mountain limestone at Viesgo are found galena, blende, car- 
bonate of zine (Smithsonite), copper and iron pyrites, with here and 
there deposits of gypsum. ‘The hot baths of Viesgo, Las Caldas, and 
Thermida, indicate the jprobable proximity of igneous rocks, or, at all 
events, the existence of conditions favourable to metamorphic action. 
Indeed, the limestone in the immediate vicinity of a lead lode which 
occurs in this rock is hardened into marble. The lodes occur gene- 
rally not far from the line of junction of the limestone with the red 
sandstone. In the soft steatitic clay which is found in the lodes, abun- 
dance of doubly terminated crystals of clouded quartz are found. Small 
erystals of the same kind, imbedded in a paste of peroxide of manganese, 
likewise occur in the lodes. There is, indeed, everywhere in the dis- 
trict, evidence of the presence of large quantities of silica in solution, 
in former times. The vein stone is sulphate of barytes, or calcite; the 
latter is frequently found in large crystals, of the form of a scalenohe- 
dron (the metastatique of Hatiy, d, of Levy and Dufrenoy, and §, of 
Aippe). 

a of zine likewise occur in the newer or triassic rocks. Their 
chief seat is the dolomite, which, if our surmise be correct, belongs to 
the muschelkalk, and suggests analogies with the zinc deposits of Wies- 
loch in Baden. The ores which occur are blende, often galeniferous, and 
carbonate (Smithsonite), the latter being most abundant. The lodes 
are usually vertical, traversing the dolomite nearly at right angles, and 
presenting generally merely the elements of a lode or vein, namely, a 
plane of fracture with some foreign matter interposed, which, as in the 
mountain limestone, is usually sulphate of barytes and calcite, the 
small rhombohedral crystals of the latter being in some places altered 
into sulphate of barytes. In some cases, as will be noticed presently, 
the calcite is replaced by carbonate of zinc, which forms beautiful pseu- 


7 


domorphites of the calcite in the form of scalenohedrons. At the mines 
which have been worked near Ciguenza, a village about five miles east 
of Santander, the thickness of the lode is variable, increasing at the 
points where ore, especially carbonate, occurs, to 1™or 2™, but diminish- 
ing to an inch where this mineral disappears, or is replaced by blende. 
Sometimes all ore disappears, so that the lode is only represented by a 
band of barytes, or calcite. 

In the district just named, several lodes run east and west nearly 
parallel, and can be traced over a length of about 1000™ in the dolomite, 
beyond which, though doubtless they extend much further, it is diffi- 
cult to trace them, in consequence of the nature of the ground. Some 
of the lodes consist of a rib of carbonate of zinc, sometimes galeniferous, . 
of varying thickness, encased in very light friable ochry clay, looking 
like decomposed dolomite. In others, the ore consists of carbonate and 
blende, the latter forming the centre rib. 

The carbonate of zinc, or Smithsonite, found in these lodes, is generally 
very cavernous, or rather what may be termed clinkery, the walls of the 
empty spaces being frequently lined with small crystals of the same 
mineral. The ore is usually yellowish-brown; it is also found as a 
yellowish-white compact mineral, resembling the dolomite in appearance, 
in very dense calcedony-like semi-translucent masses of a pale yellow 
colour, passing into white, the surfaces of which have a reniform struc- 
ture, in stalactitic forms, and as a friable, and more or less compact earthy 
mineral, associated with blende. The blende from the higher ranges, 
such as the mountains of Europe, is comparatively free from iron, and is 
frequently found of a sulphur-yellow, or pale garnet-red colour, and 
beautifully transparent. This blende decomposes into pure white Smith- 
sonite, which is sometimes compact and dense, and sometimes in friable 
earthy masses ; when broken, some unaltered blende is often found in the 
centre of pieces of this kind of carbonate. An earthy pale buff-coloured 
dolomitic-looking carbonate of zinc, associated with earthy cinnabar, is 
found in the same locality; this is obviously derived from a less pure 
variety of blende, mixed with cinnabar, which occurs there. We also 
meet with a granular crystalline form of Smithsonite, of a pure white 
colour, or tinged with a pale lemon-yellow or rose. 

The blende occurring in the limestone, and especially that in the 
dolomite, is ferruginous, and in some cases appears to decompose with 
great facility into Smithsonite. 

When the blende from which the Smithsonite is derived is associated 
with galena, the latter is very commonly found unaltered in the car- 
bonate of zinc. It appears, however, to have sometimes undergone de- 
composition ; for crystals of carbonate are found abundantly in Smith- 
sonite from Puente Viesgo, from the Venta mine near Comillas, and 
from the mines of Celis (three leagues south of San Vincente de la Bar- 
quera), and no doubt would be found in all galeniferous Smithsonite 
from the district. Specimens may often be found containing galena, 
blende, and carbonates of lead and zinc. The existence of lodes of pure 
white carbonate of lead, known to, and extensively worked by the 


8 


Romans in this part of Spain, seems to show that at some former epoch 
the decomposition of metallic sulphides, and the formation of carbon- . 
ates, must have taken place under very favourable conditions. That 
the change still goes on, is perfectly shown by specimens of brown fer- 
ruginous blende from the mines of St. Felix and St. Lucita, near Co- 
millas; in these specimens the decomposition of the blende into friable 
earthy carbonate has proceeded regularly from without inwards, most 
specimens still containing a nucleus of unaltered blende. 

The caleedonous yellow and white Smithsonite already spoken of, 
and which is so abundantly found at the Merodio mines, near Comillas, 
in reniform and botryoidal masses, must have been deposited from 
solution. This opinion is corroborated by the circumstance that, in the 
same mine, the calcite vein stone enclosing blende, has been in great 
part substituted by carbonate of zine. One of the resulting pseudomor- 
phites has the form of the scalenohedron, called by Hatiy the metasta- 
tique; and although not quite half a complete form, the terminal edges, 
which are well defined, are nine centimetres long. Itis a shell of from 
3 to 5™™ thick of semi-translucent Smithsonite, which is partially filled 
up with a warty tufaceous mass of the same substance. The inner side 
of the shell, in the part not filled up, is covered with a number of small 
warts. Whenever one of these more or less hollow pyramids is unbroken, 
a small hole may be observed in the end, where it is broken off from 
the wall of the druse; through this the lime was removed, and the 
tufaceous zinc introduced. A similar hole may often be seen in large 
crystals of felspar, which have been decomposed 1 in the inside, or in a 
tooth in the first stage of decay. 

This association of compounds of iron with those of zine is in- 
teresting, especially in connexion with the minerals which form the 
subject of this paper. In the capping of dolomite forming the south 
side of the valley of Ciguenza, which has been formed by the re- 
moval of the dolomite, and the laying bare of the underlying lime- 
stone by denudation, occur several lodes, to which allusion has been 
already made. One of these has been worked for galeniferous carbo- 
nate at a mine called ‘“ Emilia,” while at another mine called ‘ Vi- 
centa,’’ to the westward upon the same lode, the ore found was almost 
pure carbonate. Uponsinking a mine in one of the parallel lodes about 
30™ north of the principal lode at Emilia, only iron ore similar in appear- 
ance to the calamine was found; at the depth of five or six metres this 
passed into pyrites, but blende was not found. The continuation of the 
same lode to the westward, near the mine Vicenta, gave, on the other 
hand, an earthy ore of iron mixed with blende, and at agreater depth 
pyrites,—the ore consisting at this point ofa rib, one side of which was 
pyrites and the other blende. Still deeper the iron disappeared, and 
was replaced by carbonate of zinc, exactly as in the neighbouring part 
of the main lode. 

It would thus appear that the iron ore is the result of the decom- 
position of pyrites. In this case, a large quantity of sulphuric acid must 
have been formed and removed, and must have contributed to the de- 


— 


9 


composition of the associated blende, and perhaps to the formation of 
hydrocarbonate of zinc—a mineral which heretofore was known to occur 
only in small quantities, but which has been formed in very large quan- 
tities indeed in this district. 

The hydrocarbonate of zinc is chiefly found in the limestone underly- 
ing the dolomite. The most remarkable deposit of it is that which occurs 
at a mine called Dolores, inthe valley of Udias. As this deposit is interest- 
ing from several points of view, a description of the circumstances under 
which it occurs will, while offering several peculiar features, explain 
the general conditions under which all the similar deposits are found. 
The northern escarpment of this valley presents the following ascending 
succession of rocks :— 


1. Red sandstone and clay beds, with accompanying gypsum. 

2. Very shelly limestone. 

3. Sandstone and beds of clay. 

4, Irregular beds of limestone and dolomite,—the under bed pro- 
ducing a good hydraulic lime. 

5. Shelly limestone, containing abundance of oyster-shells. 

6. Dolomite. 

7. Tertiary limestone. 

8. Tertiary greenish sandstone. 


There appears to be a fault in the direction of the axis of the valley 
through which a stream runs, which has produced a downthrow on the 
south, equal to the thickness of the upper beds of No. 1, and the whole 
thickness of Nos. 2 and 3; so that the bed of limestone producing hy- 
draulic cement has been brought in contact with red sandstone of the 
northern side. 

The dolomite contains yellowish-red Smithsonite, while the subjacent 
shelly limestone contains the hydrocarbonate associated with silicate of 
zinc. ‘The ore is irregularly dispersed in the spaces between the planes 
of stratification, and in the vertical joints. The beds of limestone have 
only a very feeble dip,—not more than from 10° to 15°. The joints are 
very regular, and nearly vertical to the plane of bedding; so that each 
bed is not unlike a great pavement, in which ablock gives way, if not 
directly sustained by the subjacent bed ; hence, caverns are easily formed 
in such arock. A shaft was sunk into this rock near its junction with 
the dolomite, and a depth of about 10™ to 12™ had been attained, when 
the workmen came upon an opening into such acavern ; and on descend- 
ing into it, they discovered some fossil bones upon the floor, among which 
were recognised some teeth of an elephant in an excellent state of pre- 
servation, and some broken antlers. This interesting circumstance led 
one of us (Mr. O’Reilly), in company with M. Javot, the head engineer 
of the mines, to visit the cavern. On descending into it, the visitors 
were struck by the appearance of the roof and floor; from the former 
descended stalactites of various sizes, and of most fantastic forms, 


R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. C 


10 


the most common being that of an elongated inverted cone, like those 
met with in limestone caverns; many, however, presented the appear- 
ance and colour of white coral trees, and some, being composed of hydro- 
carbonate of zinc, were of the dazzling white colour peculiar to that 
mineral. 

The floor was composed of one immense bed of white hydrocarbonate 
of zine, of variable thickness, but in some places it was found to attain 
a thickness of 1™ 5,—the irregularity of the ground producing a cor- 
responding irregularity in the surface of the bed. Traces of a stream 
were recognised, which during the rainy season traverses the cavern, and 
which, no doubt, contributed to the deposition of the hydrocarbonate of 
zinc. The floor was so white, that the visitors hesitated to tread 
upon it with their muddy boots. Here and there the floor was covered 
with the mineral in a granular form, and portions of it upon which 
water was continually falling felt soapy. The phenomena presented 
where the dropping occurs are very interesting, and differ materi- 
ally from what are observed during the ordinary formation of stalag- 
mites. The running water accumulated during a period of rain had 
apparently deposited gradually a thin layer of hydrocarbonate, the soft 
surface of which became exposed to the action of the water dropping 
from above, as soon as the supernatant water had drained away. The 
immediate consequence of the fall of the first drops was the formation 
of a cup-shaped cavity. The dropping water contained some silicate in 
solution, which immediately produced a gelatinous compound with the 
zine of the floor. The splash of the drop upon the soft gelatinous matter 
threw small globules of it about. Similar little globules of soft hydro- 
carbonate, free from silica, appear to have also been formed in the same 
way. As the cup enlarged, several of these globules became enlarged by 
the gradual deposition of successive layers, and, remaining in the cup, got 
moved about, and had their surfaces polished whenever a rapid succes- 
sion of drops fell. A rapid succession of drops, not accurately falling 
upon the same spot, seems to have detached fragments of the more or 
less soft mass, or floods of water may have carried broken fragments of the 
mineral into the cups; and being too large to be ground into round frag- 
ments, they wore into flat lenticular or irregular pebbles. The cups thus 
formed were filled up by the successive deposits of mineral matter which 
floods brought into the cavern. But while on the level floor the hydro- 
carbonate was deposited in successive lamine, the cups became the 
moulds of concretions. In this way, probably: the cup got filled up with 
soft mineral; as the water drained off, drops began again to fall into the 
centre of the soft mass, by which a fresh cup was produced, and this 
again filled up, and so on; the final result being the production of a 
kind of flattened spheroidal concretion, with a slight imdentationin the 
top. Sometimes the points from which the drops fell appear to have 
changed, so that no new cup was formed. In this case, the last deposited 
matter contracted on drying, and left a slight depression, with irregular 
lips, not unlike an opening bud. The change in the point from which 
the drops fell was often very slight, so that a new cup was formed close 


‘ak 


to, but not directly over, the first one; or droppings took place at the 
same time from two points, so close as to produce twin cups. 

The rounded particles formed by the droppings acted as the nuclei 
around which deposits took place, so that they often became enlarged 
from the size of a peppercorn to that of bullets, or larger. When a num- 
ber of these got imbedded in the soft mineral mud, a pisolithic mass 
was formed. Some of the balls, however, contain so large a nucleus of 
the translucent opal-like compounds of silicate and carbonate of zinc, to 
be described further on, that we must suppose them to have been formed 
by the falling of large drops of water holding silicates in solution into 
a solution of hydrocarbonate of zinc. 

The fossil bones lay on this floor, partially or wholly enveloped in 
the hydrocarbonate. The greater part of the collection has been 
transferred to some Spanish museum, so that, for the present, we can- 
not give any particular account of them. A few fragments, however, 
having fortunately come into our hands, an opportunity was afforded 
of making a chemical examination of them, with a view of determining 
how far a substitution of lime by zinc took place. The results will be 
found further on. 

Theunder side of a piece of the floor, in which a bone completely enve- 
loped in hydrocarbonate was partially buried, was composed of a kind of 
conglomerate of flattened, and more or less rounded, fragments of hydro- 
carbonate of zinc, evidently the result of the action of running wate 
They were, in fact, the pebbles of a stream upon which the bones rested, 
and which were cemented by hydrocarbonate, and then covered over, and 
the bones more or less buried in the successive layers of hydrocarbonate 
of zinc deposited in comparatively still water. 

The hydrocarbonate of zinc is found in compact earthy masses of a 
pure white colour, or slightly coloured brown by organic matter, 
and more or less distinctly laminated, as a friable bergmehl-like sinter, 
as stalactites, concretionary nodules, pisolithic masses, &c. It is usu- 
ally associated with silicate of zinc, which is found coating it in small 
erystals, or in layers composed of colourless translucent fibrous crys- 
tals. Sometimes these layers alternate with the hydrocarbonate ; 
even when the fibrous silicate occurs in concretionary masses of consi- 
derable thickness, each layer appears to be separated by an extremely 
thin opaque parting of hydrocarbonate of zinc. Layers of hydrocar- 
bonate are often found having the fibrous structure of the silicate, 
but containing no silica. They may possibly be the result of pseudo- 
morphic action, and consequently to be regarded as pseudomorphic 
hydrocarbonate after fibrous hydrated silicate of zinc. This intimate 
association of hydrated silicate of zinc and hydrocarbonate of zine 
extends much further than mere mechanical associations; for in the 
balls already mentioned we shall find examples of combinations of the 
two im various proportions, and even the pure fibrous silicate will be 
shown to contain carbonic acid. 

- The preceding observations indicate the chronological order in which 
the different kinds of zine ores in the province of Santander have been 


12 


formed. ‘The primitive ore was blende, associated generally with more 
or less pyrites ; the decomposition of the blende produced the Smithson- 
ite. Contemporaneously, as it appears, with the transformation of blende, 
water holding some salt, or perhaps several salts, of zinc in solution 
percolated through the joints, and between the planes of bedding of the 
limestone underlying the dolomite—chief seat of the Smithsonite—and 
deposited there, and in the caves formed in the limestone the masses of 
hydrocarbonates now found there. The proper discussion of the chemical 
changes by which these minerals have been formed, involves the solu- 
tion of several chemical problems, such as the action of solutions of 
bicarbonates upon those of sulphate of zinc, the action of sulphate of pro- 
toxide of iron upon sulphide of zinc, &c. One of us has already begun 
the investigation of these problems. We may therefore defer until its 
completion any attempt to trace out the successive transformations by 
which the Smithsonite and hydrocarbonate were formed. 

The occurrence of the bones partially buried in the hydrocarbo- 
nate of zinc forming the floor of the cavern above described, affords 
a test by which to determine the exact geological age of the deposits 
of hydrocarbonate, and consequently of the formation of the greater 
_ part of the Smithsonite. This testis the more valuable, because evidence 
showing the period of geological time to which the deposition of the 
contents of mineral veins belongs is very rare. There can be no doubt 
that the deposition of the greater part of the hydrocarbonate was con- 
temporaneous with the existence of the species of animals to which the 
bones belonged. It is probable, therefore, that the deposition of that 
mineral in the cavern began during the pleistocene period, and has con- 
tinued down to the present time. Until an opportunity is afforded of 
making an accurate examination of all the bones, this conclusion must, 
however, be looked upon as provisional. 

Liffect of the Zine Solutions on the Fossil Bones.—Before passing to 
the discussion of the chemical composition of the hydrocarbonate of zine 
and the associated silicates, it may be interesting to notice the effect which 
the solution of a salt of zinc has had upon the composition of the 
bones. Only a few of the bones found came into our possession, and they 
were chiefly fragments. Some were wholly enveloped in the white mi- 
neral, others only partially. Among the latter was a tibia, apparently 
belonging to some ruminating animal—probably a large-sized deer. 
This bone had lain on the floor, and was covered from time to time with 
water holding a salt of zinc in solution, whenever the cave was flooded. 
On one side was a partial stalagmitic coating, apparently produced by 
droppings from the roof. It was beautifully white ; the dense part of the 
bone adhered strongly to the tongue, like burnt bone ; it was, however, 
much more fragile, and friable. Even when kept for several days over 
oil of vitriol, it lost a considerable quantity of water, which appeared to 
be chemically combined with it. The cancellated tissue of this bone 
was beautifully preserved. A portion of this tissue was put for three 
or four days into acetic acid diluted with about twice its weight of 
water, in order to dissolve out the carbonates which it contained ; this 


13 


process was repeated once with fresh acid, somewhat stronger, so as to 
insure the total removal of the carbonates. Sulphide of hydrogen in 
excess, added to the acid solution, gave a copious precipitate of sulphide 
of zinc; this was removed by filtration, and oxalate of ammonia added 
to the filtered solution, which threw down a precipitate of oxalate of 
lime. This shows either that the whole of the carbonate of lime was not 
removed from the bone during the action of the solution of zinc, or that 
new carbonate of lime had been formed from the phosphate by the substi- 
tution of oxide of zinc. The tissue treated with the acetic acid was 
washed repeatedly with distilled water, and boiled with it, in order to 
remove all traces of the acetates of zinc and lime, and then dissolved 
in hydrochloric acid. To this solution ammonia was added in excess, 
and it was then digested for some hours, so as to insure the re-solution 
of all the phosphate of zinc thrown down at first. On filtering, the 
phosphate of lime remained on the filter; the filtered liquid contained 
any zinc existing as phosphate; on adding sulphide of ammonium to 
the solution, a precipitate of sulphide of zinc was thrown down. The 
solution filtered from the precipitate of sulphide of zinc, treated with 
chloride of magnesium, gave a precipitate of ammonio-magnesian phos- 
phate. On determining the amount of zine in the precipitated sul- 
phide in the usual way, and calculating the amount of phosphoric 
acid in the ammonio-magnesian phosphate, the results showed that 
the phosphoric acid and oxide of zinc were in the proportions to form 
the salt 3Zn0,PO;. In the air-dried bone, the amount of oxide of 
zine as phosphate was 6°090 per cent., equivalent to 10°805 per cent. 
of 3Zn0,PO;. The amount of lime thus substituted by zine appeared 
to vary according as the bone was completely enveloped or not, and 
according to the part of the bone examined. ‘The solid part of a 
fragment of a small bone, completely enveloped by a coating of hy- 
drocarbonate about 5™™ thick, contained a quantity of oxide of zinc 
equivalent to 16°98 per cent. of phosphate of zinc. A part of the car- 
bonate of lime may have been derived from this substitution. Scarcely a 
trace of the organic matter of the bone had been preserved, but in those 
which were covered by layers of hydrocarbonate, the inside of the coat- 
ing or shell of mineral, when removed from the bone, had always a 
yellowish-brown superficial colour, and’ bore an accurate imprint of the 
bone. When the inner layer of such a coating was dissolved slowly in mo- 
derately dilute acetic acid, brown membranaceous flocculi floated about, 
which were probably the remains of the periosteum. This would seem 
to show that the bones were not much decayed before they were en- 
veloped in the hydrocarbonate of zinc, and consequently confirms the 
view that the formation of the upper layers, at least, of the hydrocar- 
bonate of zinc in the cavern, was contemporaneous with the species of 
animals to which the bones belong. 

Chemical Composition of the Hydrocarbonate of Zinc.—Analyses of 
the Spanish hydrocarbonate of zinc have been already published by MM. 
T. Petersen and H. Veit*, and by M. A. Terreil.| The former believe that 


——4 


* Annal. a. Pharm. u. Chem. Bd. eviii. 48. + Compt. rend, t. xlix., p. 553. 


14 


it has not a constant composition. The mean of several analyses of a 
portion taken from the centre of a large piece gave,— 


Calculated. Found. 

TA NOL ee Tied OPM barnes gt Sai! 7/5) 
CO; a ete al 4° OOS curh eats oy peeeemliogn 
Oey og RO LAO nies eeu ome alelesey 
99:999 100:0 


The calculated percentage is derived from the formula 8Zn0,3CO,, 
6HO. Exposed to the air for three months, its composition was found 
to be :— 


Calculated. Found. 

LEOW GI MES TS LG ae Pee ae tes 
COR APS TOOTS Ee ea ete eee OIL 
Og tea PS oe A DAC ie eer el dereho 
99:998 100:09 


The calculated numbers are here derived from the formula 3ZnO, 
CO,,2HO, which they assign to it. 

The following are the results of an analysis of a ball of hydrocarbo- 
nate, made by M. Terreil :— 


DMO ae ee ree Veet inne ot ae N 
COR en tess e. beriiar) so ral a eee ne, lO 
CaO, Hee iat ape emai emans lage SU jel LOD) 
A1,0,,Fe,0s,_ SM canteens ae hoe ee OO) 
HO, pha Ba pa i ae acre eae mas ang) APG) 
Hygroscopic water, seid SA +4 soeke 
Organic matter containing nitrogen, . . traces 

99°25 


This corresponds, according to him, to the formula 5ZnO, 2CO,, 3HO; 
but as part of the water is hygroscopic, he prefers the formula 3Zn0O, 
CO,,2HO. If we deduct the lime, alumina, iron, and hygroscopic 
water, and calculate the composition of the remainder in 100 parts, and 
also calculate the theoretical composition in 100 parts from the formula 
3Zn0,Co,,2HO, we get the following numbers :— 


Calculated. Found. 

WAN ee Ba a CORBI ey 8 ef DET G 
CO., AD cae as J SSS (7 fps fai teri ke OAS. 
DOs ee el Ae or te uO Dom 
99:998 99:998 


* Equivalent of Zinc = 32°6. 


15 


These numbers differ too much to warrant us in accepting the for- 
mula proposed by M. Terreil as the true one. 

M. Terreil states, that even at 200° cent. hydrocarbonate of zinc loses 
only hygroscopic water; this statement appears singular, especially when 
we recollect the interesting results of M. Damour,* who found that even 
the zeolites, with the exception of analcime, possess the property of 
losing considerable quantities, and sometimes even the whole of their 
hydrated water, either when placed in a perfectly dry atmosphere, or 
when exposed to temperatures comprised between 40° cent., and in- 
cipient redness, and of again taking it up. The loss of water which 
hydrates sustain when heated, depends not only upon the temperature 
to which they are exposed, but likewise upon the relative facility with 
which the air in contact with them is changed, and upon the duration 
of the exposure. In order to test this point, the percentage of water 
and carbonic acid in a piece of perfectly white compact hydrocarbonate 
was determined by the loss which it sustained by ignition, in its air- 
dried state, after an hour’s exposure to a temperature of 130° cent. in 
an oil-bath, and after an exposure of five or six hours to a tempera- 
ture ranging between 150° to 180° cent., and with frequent exposure 
to the air. A similar experiment was tried with a fragment of pure 
white friable bergmehl-like hydrocarbonate. The following table con- 
tains the results of these experiments :— 


Compact Friable light 

Mineral. Mineral. 
Total HO, and CO, in air-dried mineral, 25°7388 . . 28°380 
imocsamonehouratlo0°, . >... «ie 1204 Gi cu S251 
Loss in six hours at 150° to 180°, . . 14423 . . 18°57] 


The following table represents the relative composition at each 
stage :— 


Compact Mineral. Friable light Mineral. 
a p Dried at Dried £ 150° A D an D soe 
A 2 ied a ied at 150° ir- ied at ied at 150° 
Air-Dried. “30°. to 180%, Dried. «1308. to 180°, 
ZnO) 2 TA262)- . 75°809.. . 88:898 — 71620 .. . 76-121. . 92:302 
wee | i ouiaoNs t. 2etOL } 5 itO2 == 28380 23879 ia. 75689 


100-000 100:000 100:000 100°000 100°000 100:000 


These experiments show that not only does hydrocarbonate of zine 
lose hydrated water at temperatures under 200°, but even a considerable 
quantity of carbonic acid. It is even probable, that in a current of 
hot air at a temperature of 180° cent., it would be fully decomposed. 
It may, however, be safely dried at the temperature of boiling water, or 
even as high as 120° cent., provided it be not too long exposed to the 

" heat. 

With the view of determining whether the composition of the hy- 

drocarbonate is always constant, a large number of specimens, exhibiting 


* Compt. rend. t. xliv. p. 975. 


16 


as great a variety of structure and origin as possible, were examined 
In some cases the sum of the water and carbonic acid was determined 
by ascertaining the loss by ignition ; but in several cases every consti- 
tuent was separately determined, and great care was especially taken in 
estimating the amount of carbonic acid. The following contains the 
description of the specimens, and the results of the analyses :— 


I.—Compact indistinctly laminated mass, with its upper surface co- 
vered with ripple marks ; colour, pure white, opaque ; dull, earthy, but 
with a slightly conchoidal fracture, and fissile along the planes of deposi- 
tion ; somewhat brittle, streak shining. Hardness =2. Specific gravity, 
2-232, or 3°758 after it has become fully saturated with moisture. The 
piece examined was taken from the centre of the mass, which was twelve 
centimetres long, ten wide, and eight thick. 

II.—Fragment taken from the exterior of the last-mentioned mass, 
which had been many months exposed to the air. 

III.—Light, porous, friable mass, of a perfectly white colour, and 
not unlike some kinds of meerschaum, but much more friable, being easily 
reduced to powder between the fingers. 

IV., V., VI.—Specimens of compact white hydrocarbonate, similar 
to I. and IT. 

VII.—Compact white hydrocarbonate, very distinctly laminated, and 
slightly discoloured from clay, &c., on the surfaces of the lamin; formed 
part of the floor in which the bones were buried. 

VIII.—Another specimen of light, friable sinter, similar to III., 
but having a faint rose-red tint. 

ITX.—Fragment of the hydrocarbonate encasing a piece of bone. 
Some of the layers, though perfectly opaque, had a fibrous structure, like 
silicate of zine. 

X.—Part ofa lump of pure white compact hydrocarbonate, enclosed 
in translucent crystalline Smithsonite. 

XI.—Part of a lump of pure white compact hydrocarbonate, inter- 
mixed with white transparent fibrous silicate of zinc. 

XII.—External layer of a stalactite, having a distinctly fibrous 
structure, analogous to that of the silicate. 

XTII.—Ball of white hydrocarbonate of zinc, one centimétre in dia- 
meter. 


: I. II. III. 

Oxide of Zine, : 74°059 ... . 74244 ... . 73°58] 
PAIMOZ ja ey cae 0 0 CFO i oeree ve OWLS) ae or OOLO 
Phosphate of iron, 0:008 . . . 0005 . . . 0008 


Alkalies in combi- 

nation with silica, , i ee Rive ay ee miele § ‘Pa 
Carbonic acid, 14:934 ee) 14:980 
Hydrated water, 10°070/25°968 10°027 » 25°656 eee 26°429 
Hygroscopic water, 0°964 0°736 1028 
Organic matter, , tracesw\.!> .°.)) traces.) =.) .9 Graces: 


100:049 99-918 100-023 


17 


IV. v. VI. VI. VIL. 
Oxide of zinc, . 74:173 . 74:262 . 74:247 . 74:092 . 73:427 
Carbonic acid, 
Hydrated water, 25°827 . 25°738 . 25°753 . 25°908 . 26°573 
Hygyroscopic water, 
100000 100:000 100°000 (100°000 100-000 
IX. x XL XI. XIII. 
Oxide of zinc, 74°232 . 74:°284 74:°391 74437 . 74:480 
Carbonie acid, j 
Hydrated water, (25778 . 25°716 . 25°609 . 25°563 . 25°520 
Hygroscopic water, 
100°000 100:000 100°000 100°000 100-000 


So far as these results go, they prove that the change assumed by 
Messrs. Peterson and Veit to take place in the composition of the 
mineral by exposure to the air does not occur. It is probable that the 
mineral may have been when first formed more highly hydrated, and 
that, according as it hardened, in consequence of the gradual evaporation 
of the mechanically-adhering water, it likewise lost part ofits hydrated 
water,—thereby giving rise to the formation of a sufficiently stable com- 
pound to remain unaltered in the air. We generally consider that hy- 
drated gelatinous precipitates have the composition which the analyses 
of the bodies formed by throwing them upon filters, pressing and drying 
the filtered masses, give us; it is, however, very probable, that the moist 
gelatinous mass is a different hydrate from that which we get upon 
the dried filter. Itis quite possible that all bodies capable of combining 
with water may do so in a great many proportions, some of which 
only possess the necessary degree of stability to enable us to isolate 
them—of this we have a striking example in the two, if not three, hy- 
drates which common salt forms. We also know that in bodies which 
contain several equivalents of hydrated water, each equivalent may not 
always be held with the same amount of force. All the specimens ex- 
amined by us were thoroughly air-dried, having been in a dry, warm 
room, during more than eight months, and had all consequently arrived 
at the stage of greatest stability, whatever may have been the original 
es of hydration. It does not appear that any carbonic acid was 

ost. 

If we consider the part of the water which is driven off in the water- 
bath as hygroscopic, the formula 8Zn0,3C0,5HO = 3 (ZnO,CO,) + 5 
(ZnO,HO), represents the composition of the Spanish hydrocarbonate. 
The following table, which contains the results of the analyses I., IT., 
Hf., from which the hygroscopic water, lime, &c., have been deducted, 
shows the agreement between the composition calculated from this for- 
mula and that deduced from experiment :— 


BR. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. D 


Found. 
a SS ee ES na) 
Calculated. I. Il. Tt. 
87n0, 74599. . 74759. . . 74860. 4. 74-387 
300,15: 144).... 1507515... 1502005) la tes 
5HO, 10.825 f25°469 19-165 f25°240 47-111 s20 281 10-598} 25662 


When hot or cold solutions of sulphate of zinc and carbonate of soda 
or potash are mingled, a precipitate is thrown down, which was analysed 
by Schindler, and for which he proposed the formula 8Zn0,3C0,,6HO. 
This is also the formula which Messrs. Peterson and Veit deduced from 
their analyses of the part taken from the centre of the mass. Ifwe con- 
sidered the water driven off at 120° as part of the hydrated water, the 
composition of No. III. would to some extent agree with the formula— 
to some extent only, however, for the water, which in an air-dried speci- 
men is more likely to be in excess, is too small. But as it is only the 
friable porous variety, which must contain most hygroscopic water, that 
agrees with this formula, while all the compact varieties differ materially 
from it, we could not, even if we had not positive evidence that part of 
the water is hygroscopic, adopt the formula of Schindler. 

How are we to look upon those hydrocarbonates? Are they com- 
pounds of hydrated oxide of zine and of carbonate of zinc, or are they 
basic carbonates combined with water? If the former, Schindler’s 
formula should be written thus :—[3 (Zn0,CO,) + 5(Zn0,HO) |+ HO; 
if the latter, 8ZnO,3CO, + 6HO. In the former case the water performs 
two functions, and one equivalent must be held with much less force 
than the other five. It is probable that the most stable hydrate of 
oxide of zine, is that represented by the formula ZnO, HO ; accordingly 
we find that, in the majority of hydrocarbonates yet discovered, the sum 
of the equivalents of carbonic acid and water is equal to the number of 
equivalents of zinc. May it not be that the body examined by Schind- 
ler was not perfectly dry; and that its real composition was 3 (ZnO, 
CO,) + 5 (ZnO,HO). In this case it was identical in composition with 
the Spanish hydrocarbonate. 

With regard to the second formula of Messrs. Peterson and Veit, 
which assumes not merely a loss of hydrated water, but also of carbonic 
acid, we believe that their conclusion is founded upon an erroneous 
estimation of the carbonic acid. On looking to page 14, it will be found 
that the amount of oxide of zine which they found is considerably below 
that calculated from their formula, while it is very little above that 
deduced from our formula—indeed, their analysis of the part exposed 
to the air for three months, so far from leading to the formula 3Zn0O, 
CO,,2HO, fully confirms ours, as the following table, in which our 


analyses are contrasted with theirs, and with the theoretical composition 
deduced from our formula shows :— 


Calculated. 1, II. Ilt. Pp. & V. 
SZnO. (4:5 29 i ATO Ok eis CABG Oo) ae AS SOT ne ea cra 
3CO2, 15:144) 15:075 15:020 15'134 


; OR. : 13°81 Mey 
BHO, 10326 {29°49 4-165 (25°240 14-411 }25°131 19.598 425°682 11.45 | 25°260 


Tg 


The original substance to which the name zinc bloom or zinc blithe 
was given, and which consists of a species of efflorescence which forms 
on the walls of zinc mines, and upon the rubbish taken out of the work- 
ings, appears to be a different compound from that which we have been 
describing. Smithson first, I believe, analysed a specimen of this 
mineral in small mammiform patches from Bleiberg, in Carinthia. Ano- 
ther analysis of it was made by Dr. Carl Schnabel,* with a specimen 
which had efiloresced upon the rubbish at Ramsbeck, in Westphalia, 
under the influence of strong sunshine. Similar efflorescences are found 
upon a curious blende, which occurs in globular and reniform masses, 
formed of concentric layers at the Venta, near Comillas, specimens of 
which we have analysed; and also upon some Smithsonite from the mines 
of Florida. These different specimens agree very well in composition, 
and may be represented by the formula 3ZNO,CO,,3HO. The white 
compound which forms upon the surface of metallic zine when moist- 
ened, and exposed to the air, appears to belong to the same category, as 
the following table, containing the results of all the analyses, shows :— 


Calculated. Menta 1)/ cement Gennaveli 1a (eonadorsy | ae 
uOMemiait | 0) 71-260 4. 71-4 |). 7L210 ) oe. 71°25 
COz,. . 12°880) ag. An sine aia oases. Tea SCI 
BHO, jaca 68-687 28-740 ° "15 } 286 ree 190, a eeey 2eubG 
99-998 100°000 100-0 100.000 100-00 


In this formula the sum of the equivalents of carbonic acid and water 
exceed the number of equivalents of oxide of zinc, and consequently 
the objections urged against Schindler’s formula apply here with equal 
force. We had not, however, enough of the mineral to determine the car- 
bonic acid separately, or whether a portion of the water could be driven 
off at a lower temperature than the rest. It would be useless to 
discuss the matter further nntil the whole of the compounds of oxide of 
zine with carbonic acid and water, obtained by precipitating salts of 
zinc by means of carbonates, by the rusting of zinc, &c., shall be re- 
examined. It is interesting, however, to find that the natural com- 
pounds obtained by precipitation and by efflorescence, exhibit exactly 
the same difference as the artificial ones, and, furthermore, that the cor- 
responding natural and artificial bodies are identical in composition. 

Messrs. Peterson and Veit give 3°52 as the specific gravity of the 
Spanish hydrocarbonate of zinc ; while M. Terreil gives 2:042. The fol- 
lowing observations will, we think, explain the discrepancy. A piece 
of No. I., when allowed to absorb water completely, was found to have 
the density 3-758 ; the quantity of water absorbed was 18-189 per cent. 
If we consider that before absorbing this quantity of water it had first, | 
displaced it, the specific gravity of the mineral, supposing it to have 


* Pogg. Annal. cv. 144. 
+ We have deducted the foreign matters and hygroscopic water, and reduced the 
*esidue to the standard of 100 parts.. 


20 


absorbed nothing, would therefore be 2:232. According to Smithson, 
the specific gravity of zine bloom is 3°59. ; 


CHEMICAL COMPOSITION OF THE SILICATES OF ZINC. 


Pisolithie Amorphous Stlicates—We shall first speak of the piso- 
lithic silicates, the formation of which is described at page 10. Some 
of these balls are opaque, and consist of beautifully concentric shells ; 
but nearly all that we have examined contained a semi-translucent 
opal-like nucleus, often not bigger than a pin-head, but sometimes as 
large as the largest-sized peas; sometimes spheroidal balls, as large as 
beans, of this opalescent silicate, are found. These opalescent nuclei 
and balls are not, like the opaque ones, composed of concentric layers, 
but appear to be quite homogenous. ‘The concentrical structure, as well 
as the opacity, may, perhaps, in some cases be explained as a process 
of drying, or dehydratation, and not as a successive growth; in favour 
of this view is the fact, that the opalescent nucleus has generally 
somewhat more water than the opaque external shell. In some cases 
this explanation does not certainly apply ; for the nucleus has a different 
composition from the opaque shells, and the latter have all the appear- 
ance of having been successively formed about the former—the external 
surfaces of some of the shells having different lustres, forinstance. The 
following are the results of the analyses of several of these balls :— 

I.—Slightly spheroidal ball, not found as a nucleus, but may have 
been originally in a large ball; lustre resinous, inclining to vitreous ; 
fracture conchoidal and shining; colour, milk-white ; semi-translucent ; 
brittle; sp. gravity, 3°694 ; not unlike opal, but not iridescent. 

I1.—A remarkably round ball, 6 to 7™™ in diameter, pure enamel- 
white ; surface smooth, exactly like glazed porcelain, or fused white 
enamel ; fracture like biscuit porcelain. 

I1I.—Ball of about the same size as No. II., but having a dull sur- 
face; colour, enamel-white ; fracture like biscuit porcelain. 

IV.—A pea, 5™” in diameter, taken from the centre of a large ball 
107” in diameter ; external surface smooth, like fused enamel ; fracture 
like biscuit porcelain; colour, pure .enamel-white; streak, white ; hard- 
ness, 3°5; sp. gravity, 2°883. It contained in the centre a semi-trans- 
lucentnucleus, about the size of a mustard-seed, of the density and other 
properties of No. IIT. 


L. II. TIL. iv. 
Oxide of zinc, . . . . 64°549 . 61°865°. 62°266 . 66:844 
SUITING AGO Ve) ARN ig oo EOS es 82920 9-214. 17°471 
Carbonie acids) to). 4 es Co 11246). 141-301 + 10: 1LOle es 4657, 
Tron in combination 

With phossbioric ania f C008 - 0-002 0-003) aE w002 
Lime, Fn Phegseetciad e 0006 . traces . 0:001 ._ traces. 
Magnesia, t 
Mireiies: \ .'traces . traces «: » traces) a traces. 
Watery) be eS 67208" 18-624) SES GO ee ehOr cot: 


99.969 100:°084 100°947 99°788 


au 


M. Terreil also examined one of these siliceous balls ; it had the spe- 
cific gravity 2°762, and appears to have been analogous to No. IV. in 
other respects. As he could not remove the carbonate by means of very 
dilute acetic acid without also decomposing the silicate, he concluded 
that the two were in chemical combination. The specimen he examined. 
contained 12°92 per cent. of water, of which 5:16 per cent. was driven 
off between 100° and 200° per cent. ; he accordingly reckons this part as 
hygroscopic water. Considering silica to be ateroxide, he assumes the 
formula [Zn0,8i0;, (ZnO,HO)*]’ + ZnO,CO,. This is a very complex 
formula, in which we have to assume the combination of silicate of 
zinc with hydrate of zinc, and the combination of this compound with 
anhydrous carbonate of zinc. We also believe that the carbonate is in 
combination with the silicate ; but having had a greater variety of spe- 
cimens to examine, we have, as we believe, arrived at a simpler expres- 
sion of their composition. ‘The following are the formule which we 
propose for the compounds examined by us :— 

I.— 2 Zn0,8i0, +3 (2 ZnO, CO.) + 9 HO. 
Il.— 2 Z4n0,8i0, +2 (2 ZnO, CO.) + 8 HO. 
IiJ.—2 (2 Zn0,Si0;) + 3 (2 ZnO, CO.) + 14 HO. 
TV.—2 (2 Zn0,S8i0,) + 2 Zn0, CO, + 4 HO. 


The following table shows the accordance between the theoretical 
composition calculated from the formule, and the results found :— 


I. 


SHAE ean Found. 
Or 6 tege 6) vea-540 
Se ees | 2 ek e408 
eee 13-196). 12-246)... 
HO... ia ED Hee 16-672 28 ie 
99-960 
Il. 
I 
Geis itoa Fouad. 
BemOen 60-3650. Pe 1 61-865 
SOMA A7-gg GN Ley BOO Per 8 55 
OO) 1264 11-3017... 
SeHO!N.. >. 1eigsf29 Se ies (: 18-624 29 nae 
100-082 
Ill. 
= oS en 
Calculated. Found. 
Ron) woes iste 4 We. gb.o66 
DESO), <5 4 19898) cous me ce OLA 
B60, 10-0001... | 10101)... 
ono, tegeeeee ey eee ae 


100°943 


99 


Iv. 
(ra ree =~ 
Calculated. Found. 
6700 66596 eee 
O80, OSL need 
Con 6-058) 4-687)... 
AT 2 SaMee ee 10-834; 18471 
99:786 


Nothing can be simpler than the connexion which these formule 
establish between the composition of the different balls. According 
to them, they are compounds of two bodies, which are already well 
known, and one of which abounds in the locality, namely, calamine or 
hydrated silicate of zinc, and a dicarbonate of zinc, which may be precipi- 
tated by sesquicarbonate of soda, from a solution of sulphate, and 
which has been obtained by Boussingault combined with water as 
2(2Zn0,CO,) + 8HO; and by Schindler, 2Zn0,CO,+ 2HO. The brief 
description which we have given in the first part of this paper of the 
circumstances under which these minerals occur, is sufficient to show 
that all the conditions for the formation of such a dicarbonate in the 
presence of a solution of silicate of zinc coexist. If these formule be 
correct, dicarbonate of zinc and disilicate of zinc are isomorphous ;* and 
these compounds are analogous to those formed by bisulphate of potash 
and bichromate of potash, sulphate of potash, and chromate of potash, 
and the nitrates of potash and silver; and, consequently, similar com- 
pounds may be formed in endless proportions. Perhaps some of the 
zine ores from Wiesloch, analysed by C. Riegel,} may belong to this 
category ; indeed, the affinity of silicate of zine for carbonate of zinc, 
appears to be considerable. Almost every specimen of the former con- 
tains carbonic acid, even the transparent fibrous kinds. 


Fibrous Hemimorphite, or Hydrated Disilicate of Zine (Calamine).— 
After discovering the simple relationship of the formule of the balls con- 
taining different proportions of water, the idea at once suggested itself 
to us that the isomorphism of the disilicate and dicarbonate might explain 
the want of atomic relation of the water, which is almost invariably ob- 
served in all the specimens of calamine that have hitherto been ana- 
lysed. In order to test this hypothesis, we analysed a specimen of per- 
fectly colourless (and in small pieces transparent), fibrous, hydrated si- 
licate of zinc, which is associated with the hydrocarbonate from Dolores 
mine. This specimen was found to contain carbonic acid, as will be 
seen by the following table :— 


* See the paper ‘On the Action of Heat upon Silicates of Zinc,” zfra, for an ac- 
count of some curious phenomena which appear to corroborate this view in a very re- 


markable manner. 
+ Archiv. d. Pharm. (2) Bd. lviii., p. 29, quoted by Bischoff—Lehrbuch der Che- 


mischen Geologie 2te’ Bd. p. 1883. 


23 


Oxidevon zine; + 7.20 bane. 67; 792 - 
Sulvereracidye 25) 7 ate es 23°404 
Warboniciacid, (Ae es eT 
WViter wi Con wo emer e. Sq). Ys QOS 

99°900 


If we look upon the carbonic acid as existing in a compound 2 ZnO, 
CO,,HO, that is in a corresponding degree of hydration to that in which 
silicate of zinc is found, the proportions in which the silicate and car- 
bonate in the mineral will be found to be, in 100 parts :— 


ZL DO SIO tO Nae hiss) 92702 

2/00) CO,,Ho.) ee 1:298 

100-000 

7°298 of this hydrocarbonate would contain :— 

Ona eas soe whe 9) 1 296 

COM yay ria ces hero T 

OMe ee a ee Oa Sil 

7298 


If we deduct these numbers from those given above in the table of 
the results of the analysis of the mineral, we shall get the following pro- 
portions, which represent the quantities of oxide of zinc and water which 
belong to the silicate, as distinguished from those which belong to the 
carbonate :— 


VAN Se ek BO BGG 
SiO ok aN oslo 
BE eis) cates huany we): OCOSD 

92-702 


Or in 100 parts, and compared with the composition of silicate of 
zine calculated from the formula 2Zn0,8i0,,HO :— 


Calculated from Calculated from 
the Formula. the Analysis. 
AMO se MOCO oso belies c0' ONOLO 
SIO Le se i Dordt OO acs ha 25268 
TO ed ORM Meech tian) tenO.. 
99°99 99°998 


The ratio between the number of equivalents of silicate and carbonate 
deducible from the preceding calculations is about 11:1; so that the 
pure white, fibrous silicate may be classed in the same category as the 
siliceous balls, and the formula 11(2Zn0,8i0,,HO) + ZnO,CO,,HO, 
assigned to it. In this case we have distributed the water between the 


24 


two constituent compounds ; but we have not done so in the former, as 
it is probable that the water exists in two conditions—as basic water, 
and as saline water. Until we shall have further evidence on this point, 
however, we prefer writing the formule of the balls as above. 

This power of combining in endless proportions appears to us not only 
to show that hemimorphite and dicarbonate of zine are truly isomorphic, 
but that the isomorphism of carbon and silicon extends to carbonic and 
silicic acids, and thus adds an additional support to the view that silicic 
acid is a deutoxide. 


Globular Radiated Hydrated Disilicate of Zinc.—Among the minerals 
which were procured at the mines of Florida, was a very peculiar variety 
of silicate of zinc. It consisted of an irregular mass, sometimes distinctly 
botryoidal, of globular silicate,—the largest of the globules being about 
a centimétre in diameter. Externally the globules were covered with 
asperities, which were the ends of crystals disposed in a radiated acicular 
form. The fracture of a globule showed the cleavage planes of these 
crystals, arranged ina steliated form, and inclined to each other. These 
cleavage planes were large, and appeared to be © Po, parallel to 
which the cleavage is complete. Colour, yellowish-brown; the fresh 
surfaces being studded with a number of extremely small black points. 
The cleavage planes had a mother-of-pearl lustre, which soon tarnished, 
and became dull; sp. gr. 3°267. When freshly fractured, and a per- 
fectly undecomposed fragment examined, its hardness was nearly = 5. 
The mineral decomposed into a brownish-yellow, ochry substance with 
remarkable facility. Its composition was found to be:— 


Oxide oh ZiImC. 690). es TODO 
Silicieaacid) 5 7.5) 2. 0 ea BBS 
Sesqui-oxide ofiron,. . . 5182 
IMO Be ir yi a ie ae wy Grace 
NVatCE NT Wire) tr ee send 

99°381 


If we deduct the oxide of iron, and calculate the proportions in 100 
parts of the oxide of zine, silica, and water, alone, and compare the re- 
sults with the theoretical composition deduced from the formula 2 ZnO, 
Si0,,HO, we shall find that the silica and water are too high in the 
experimental results, and consequently the oxide of zinc too low. In 
what state is the sesquioxide of iron in this mineral? Is it in combi- 
nation, or merely mixed mechanically with it? The property which 
silicate of zinc has of dissolving in a solution of caustic potash, sug- 
gested itself at once as a means of answering this question. On treating 
the mineral in the state of fine powder with a solution of potash in the 
cold during several days, the whole of the silicate of zinc was dissolved, 
and a reddish-brown powder was left; the composition of which may 
be represented by the formula 2Fe,0,,810,,HO. This is exactly the 
silicate of iron, which is found in Glauber’s iron-tree, obtained by 


2) 


putting a piece of dried protochloride, sesquichloride, or protosulphate 
of iron, in a solution of silicate of potash :— 


3(2Fe,0,8i0,) + 2(KO,CO,). 


This would, in all probability, be the silicate formed by the mutual 

decomposition of an alkaline silicate and sulphate, or bicarbonate of 
iron. 
The great facility with which this mineral decomposes and behaves 
in acids, and its peculiarities generally, would seem to show that the 
silicates of zinc and iron are in some sort of combination, and not simply 
intermixed. If from the whole we deduct not merely the oxide ofiron, 
but also the amount of silica and water combined with it, the remainder 
will contain oxide of zine, silica, and water, in the proportions repre- 
sented by the formula 2Zn0,8i0,, HO. 

Perhaps many other minerals containing peroxide of iron, &c., would 
present us with a like phenomenon, if we could dissolve one constituent 
like the silicate of zinc. There are, no doubt, many cases where foreign 
substances cannot be considered to be merely mechanically mixed in a 
mineral, and yet cannot be held to replace some constituent isomorphi- 
eally, which may be explained in this way. Indeed, it is probable, that 
many of the so-called isomorphic replacements are in reality such com- 
pounds, held by a very feeble affinity, but which, unlike. the one here 
in question, cannot be dissected. 


TheRey. Samvrt Haveuton, M.A., F.R.S., Fellow of Trinity College, 
Dublin, read the following paper :— 


On a GrapuicaL Mone or CatcuLaTine THE TrpaL Drirt oF A VESSEL 
IN THE IRIsH SHA on Enciisu Cuannex. (Prats IT.) 


Tue change of level in the surface of tidal water, between two given 
hours, may be graphically calculated by the method given by Mr. Airy 
in his Treatise on Tides and Waves. Let a circle be described whose 
radius is half the Range of Tide, and painted on a vertical wall; the 
tide, in its rise and fall, will cover and uncover equal arcs of this circle 
in equal times. If this circle be divided like the dial of a clock, XII. 
and VI. corresponding to the top and bottom of the vertical diameter, 
and tidal hours be used, the rise or fall of the water may be easily cal- 
culated. 

In calculating the Drift produced by the Tidal Stream, we are not 
given the total drift in six tidal hours, which would correspond to the 
Range of the Tide; but we have instead the maximum velocity of the 
Tidal Current at half-flood and half-ebb. 

The following construction will enable us easily to calculate the 
Tidal Drift between two given hours :— 


Let a curcle be described whose radius 1s DOUBLE the maximum rate of 
stream, and let this corcle be divided into Tidal Hours ; from the two given 


R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. E 


26 


hours let fall perpendiculars on the diameter joining XII. and VI. : the in- 
tercept between the feet of these perpendiculars, measured on the scale of the 
diameter, is the Tidal Drift required. 


This construction, which is rapidly made in practice, will, I believe, 
be found of great value to masters of vessels entering or clearing the 
Trish Sea and English Channel. It may be thus proved :— 


Let v denote the velocity of the Tidal Stream. 


ed At maximum velocity of the same. 
pel = time measured in Tidal Hours, from XII. o’clock, 
on the tidal dial. 
27 
2 = T ’ 
», 1 = twelve tidal hours (12 24™ = 744”). 
Then 
v=asinnt, (1) 
therefore 
ds= asin nt dt, 
S=- es cos nt + const., 
n 
Qo *+ const. ; 
n 
and, finally, 
s= = (1 - cos nt). (2) 


This is the Tidal Drift, measured from the commencement of the 
Ebb. It is evidently proportional to the versed sine of the Tidal Hour ; 
and therefore the construction is proved, provided we can show that 
the radius of the Tidal Clock is double the maximum rate of the stream. 


Calling the Tidal Hour, we have 
a 
as (1 — cos #), 


= ee (1-cos 7), 
= 1-973 (1-cos H); 
and, taking this between any two Tidal Hours, we have 
s —s' = Tidal Drift = 1-973 (cos H’ - eos H). (3) 


For practical purposes, 1:973 is so nearly equal to 2, that the circle 
whose radius is double the maximum velocity a, will answer for the 
graphical calculation. 


27 


As an example of the use of the construction I have given, let us 
take the case of the mail-steamer from Kingstown to Holyhead, at 7 P.m. 
this evening. 

This steamer leaves Kingstown at 7° 25™ Greenwich time, and ex- 
pects to arrive at Holyhead at 117 25". The High Water at the Head 
of the Tide to-night will take place at 6" 42" Greenwich time. There- 
fore the Tidal Hours of the steamer’s departure and arrival are— 


Departure from Kingstown, . . . . XII°43™ 
murivalatetlolyhead, (2) 3). ef... -LV-43 


Taking the maximum rate of stream between Kingstown and Holyhead 
at 3 knots per hour, and making the construction [ have pointed out on 
the circle of 6 knots radius, we find that the Ebb Tide will drift the 
steamer 7°8 knots to the southward of Holyhead Harbour, unless a cor- 
rection be applied in steering. (Mr. Haughton here exhibited a Tidal 
Card, by means of which the rise or fall, and the tidal drift, could be cal- 
culated for any case in afew moments.) (Vide Plate I1.) 

This is nearly the greatest amount of Tidal Drift that the Kingstown 
and Holyhead steamers are subject to. Their greatest drift is 8°16 
knots, which will occur to the South, when their times of departure and 
arrival are I. and V. by the Tidal Clock; and 8°16 knots to the North, 
when their hours of departure and arrival are VII. and XI. by the 
tide. There is, therefore, in this four hours’ run, which is made at 
the rate of 16 miles per hour, a possibility of the steamer finding her- 
self, if she neglect the Tidal Stream, 9 miles to the north or to the south 
of Holyhead or Kingstown. In a fog, when the passage is delayed, it 
has sometimes happened that these steamers have found themselves off 
Bray or Dalkey Sound, when they supposed they were close to the mouth 
of Kingstown Harbour. The Tidal Stream in the Irish Sea is greatly 
modified by the wind, which, if northerly, will cause the Ebb Tide to 
carry out more water than its proper share past the Tuskar entrance; 
and, vice versd, the wind, if southerly, will aid the Ebb Tide through the 
North Channel, and seriously embarrass vessels beating to the south- 
ward. 

This complication of the tides caused by the wind has not yet re- 
ceived the amount of attention its importance merits; and it is well 
expressed in the following statement, which I have received from Mr. 
J. Bowling, Master, R. N., in command of H. M. tender, ‘‘ Badger,”’ 
whose long experience in the Channel entitles his opinion to much 
weight :— 

“HT. M. Ship Badger, June 12th, 1861. 

“Tt has occurred to me that there was a point of some importance in 
direct connexion with the subject of the tides, namely, the great diffe- 
rence which must exist between the strength of the succeeding flood 
and ebb-tides, with strong prevailing winds up or down channel. 

“Take, for instance, from the Saltee Islands {to Holyhead, within 
which bounds it is a well-known fact, that the tides rise much higher, 
and continue to flow much longer with strong winds up channel, than 


28 


under ordinary circumstances ; the result is, that the agent that forces the 
South-coming tide up checks that from the North, in the same propor- 
tion, both as to rise and duration. The equilibrium being destroyed, the 
stronger current from the South overruns its natural bounds (between 
Morecambe Bay and Carlingford), whereby a large proportion of the 
water which enters by the South escapes by the North Channel, giving 
additional velocity to the succeeding ebb thereof, and reducing the force 
of the South im a corresponding ratio. 

‘‘ Continuing to speak of the South Channel, which is the great high- 
way to and from Liverpool, and the other large commercial ports in the 
St. George’s Channel, let us imagine a vessel between Holyhead and 
the Irish Banks being caught in thick weather, with strong winds up- 
channel; let us suppose her to be for two or three days (as is often the 
case) without being able to ascertain her position; a fair wind springs up; 
the master, after making due allowance for all things to the best of his 
judgment, shapes a course to clear the Tuskar; but I am sorry to say 
that they, in too many cases, find themselves on shore, or escaping by a 
miracle from Arklow, Blackwater, or some of the other numerous banks 
above the Tuskar. 

‘‘T have been for the last twenty-six or twenty-seven years, from time 
to time, cruising in the Irish and English Channels, and have had ample 
opportunity, in all kinds of weather, of studying the effects of the tidal 
currents, and my experience has led me to believe the above to be 
correct. 

‘1 have, particularly for the last nearly six years that I have been on 
this station, made it my business to question masters of vessels (and 
particularly those who had the misfortune to get on shore), upon the 
point above set forth, but have never met one who appeared to bestow a 
thought on the possibility of the water escaping by any other than the 
channel by which it entered; but all have admitted the force and justice 
of my argument, and most were ready to attribute their misfortune to 
some such unforeseen circumstance. 

-“T may add, that it is a well-known fact, that all vessels brought up 
by the banks imagined themselves to have been much further to the 
southward than where they had found themselves. 

‘‘ These remarks are equally applicable to the English Channel, as 
well as to winds from the opposite direction. 

“J. Bowtie, 
‘6 Second Master in command.” 


The Secretary of the Academy having announced the presentation of 
the remainder of the documents belonging to the Antiquarian Depart- 
ment of the Ordnance Survey of Ireland, it was 

Resotvep,—That the Academy gratefully acknowledge the receipt 
of 85 MS. volumes of the Irish Ordnance Survey collection, supplemental 
to the 103 volumes presented on the 80th November, 1860, by authority 
of the Right Hon. the Secretary of State for War; and hereby present 
their special thanks to Sir Henry James, R. E., Superintendent of the 


29 


Ordnance Survey, and to Captain Wilkinson, for this further most va- 
luable donation ; again expressing their sense of the importance of the 
services rendered to the History and Antiquities of Ireland by Major- 
General Sir Thomas A. Larcom, under whose superintendence the plan 
of collecting materials for the illustration of our ancient Topography was 
organized, and successfully carried into effect. 

The Librarian having announced a donation by the Master of the 
Rolls of England of the Series of Calendars of the State Papers and of 
Historical Publications lately issued under his direction, it was 

Rersotvep,—That the thanks of the Academy are due, and are hereby 
returned, to the Right Hon. the Master of the Rolls of England, for his 
very valuable and acceptable grant to our Library of the Series of Calen- 
dars of the State Paper collection, and the Series of Historical Publica- 
tions issued under his Honovr’s superintendence. 

The Academy then adjourned. 


STATED GENERAL MEETING.—Saturpay, NovEMBER 30, 1861. 


Tur Very Rev. Cuarztes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair. 


The President having inquired whether there was any business to 
be transacted, the Secretary reported that there was no matter for the 
formal consideration of the Academy. 


The Rev. Dr. Rerves read the followimg Memoir of Stephen 
White :— 


Fatuer Joun Corean had been for several years labouring in the com- 
pilation of his great work on theancient worthies of Ireland, and had two- 
thirds of his task done, when the letter, with the carriage of which, for the 
hearing of the Academy, I have been honoured, was written to him by his 
venerable and respected countryman, Stephen White. Among the many 
distinguished Irishmen whose spirits were stirred up within them at the 
wholesale attempt made by Dempster and his Scotch contemporaries to 
affix the historical label Scorta, without even a duplicate, to their por- 
tion of Britain, and transfer to its annals all the celebrity of ancient Ire- 
land, almost the earliest,* and certainly the most accomplished, was the 
writer of this letter. He it was who opened that rich mine of Irish 
literature on the Continent, which has ever since yielded such valuable 
returns, and still continues unexhausted ; and by his disinterested ex- 
ertions, less enterprising labourers at, or nearer, home, not only were made 


* In Messingham’s Florilegium, published in 1624, we find the name of Stephanus 
Vitus as a reference upon the true application of the name Scotia. Tractat. Preambu- 
laris (last page but two). Opposite White’s account of the Reichenau MS. of St. Colum- 
ba’s Life, in the Ussher MS. is written in Ussher’s hand the date 1621, 31 Maii. See 
the Irish Archeol. and Celtic Society’s edition of Adamnan’s Columba, Preface, p. 
XXxXvili. From the following letter we learn that he commenced his pursuits in Irish 
antiquities about the year 1611. 


30 


acquainted with the treasures preserved in foreign libraries, but from 
time to time received at his hands the substantial produce of his dili- 
gence, in the form of accurate copies of Irish manuscripts, accompanied 
by critical emendations and historical inquiries, amply sufficient to 
superadd to his credit as a painstaking scribe, the distinction of a sound 
thinker, and an erudite scholar.* Abroad, as well asat home, his merits 
were acknowledged. Raderus, the historian of ‘‘ Bavaria Sancta,’’ in 
testimony of his acquirements, designated him Polyhistor;} and so well 
did the name fit him, that it was caught up by his countrymen, and 
a title so honourably borne in former ages, was confirmed to him by the 
united suffrages of fellow-citizens and foreigners.{ The learned Gretser § 
was willing to receive suggestions from, and John Bollandus to be 
under obligations to him. While Professor of Theology at Dilingen, 
Dorbbene’s manuscript of Adamnan’s Life of St. Columba was brought to 
him from Reichenau ;§] and there, with hisown pen, he made the care- 
ful transcript which furnished Archbishop Ussher with his Various 
Readings,** supplied Colgan with a text,{} and provided for the Bolland- 
ists of a succeeding generation one of the most valuable items in their 
great depository.{{ 

Literary collectors are often narrow-minded, and the creatures of 
jealousy and suspicion; but from such weaknesses this good and generous 
man was perfectly free. Coupled with an insatiable thirst for know- 


* Ussher, in reference to Marcellinus’ Life of St. Suidbert, observes :—‘*‘Sed virum 
illum sagacissimum fugit, subdititium esse Marcellinum istum: cui a Stephano Vito, viro 
antiquitatum, non Hiberniz solum sue sed aliarum etiam gentium scientissimo, ita larva 
est detracta.” Brit. Ke. Antiqq., cap. xii., Works, vol. v., p. 458. 

Sigebertus Gemblacensis, an. cccxciv. S. Patricius Scotus in Hibernia cum suis sororibus 
venditur. ‘‘Ubi tamen Scotis legendum, Stephani Viti conjectura est haudquaquam 
aspernanda.” Ibid, cap. xvi., vol. vi., p. 377. 

‘¢ Et cum Hibernis, ut et Anglis, 1epen ferrum denotet, et 1epnan nomen inde de- 
ductum quasi Ferreolum; hunc eundem esse Stephanus Vitus existimat.” Ibid, p. 541. 

+ ‘‘ Stephanus Vitus gente Ibernus Soc. N. Theologus et simul polyhistor. ”—Raderi 
Bavaria Sancta, tom. iii., p. 75. 

{ Ward corrects some erroneous readings in the Basil edition of Marianus Scotus’ 
Chronicle by emendations, ‘‘apud doctissimum polyhistorem Stephanum Vitum sacrze 
Theologiz Doctorem, ex suz Societatis Jesu Codicibus MSS.” Rumoldus, p. 110. 

‘““ Ad hac addo Doctoris Stephani Viti Polyhistoris testimonium,” etc. Zbid, p. 254. 
See notes ++ in this page, and note f, p. 34. 

§ Observv. in Philippum de Divis Eystettensibus, Cap. 9, p. 198. 

@ ‘Stephanus Vitus lectori. Nuper ex ccenobio Benedictinorum in Suevia celeber- 
rimo Augia Dives dicto, vulgo Reichenaw, allatus est ad me Dilingam vetustissimus 
codex membranaceus,” ete. See the Irish Archzol. and Celtic Society’s edition of 
Adamnan’s Columba, p. xxxviii., note g. 

** Ussher refers to this copy in his Ece. Brit. Antiq. Works, vols. iv., 456, vi., pp- 
245, 523, 526, 527, 530, 541. His manuscript of White’s collation is still extant. See 
reference in preceding note. 

tt ‘“‘ Hane nobis vitam communicavit R. P. Stephanus Vitus Societatis Jesu, vir pa- 
triarum presertim sitientissimus, et omnium scientissimus antiquitatum ; et hinc a diver- 
sis jam Polyhistor appellatus; sua manu descriptam, ex pervetusto codice MS. Monas- 
terii Augie Divitisin Germania.” Colgan, Trias Thaum., p. 372 a. 

tt Acta Sanctorum, Junii, tom. ii, p. 197. This article was edited by Francis 
Baert, 1690. 


ol 


ledge regarding the history of his country—the cravings of which made 
such an impression on Colgan’s mind that he thrice alludes to it, and on 
two different occasions calls himpatriarwm antiquitatum sitientissimus*— 
there was a total freedom from selfishness. He sought the honour of his 
country, not of himself; and was satisfied that the fruits of his labours, 
if only made to redound to the credit of loved Ireland, should pass into 
other hands, and under their names be employed in their several pro- 
jects, and at their discretion. Thus, in the Benedictine library of Key- 
sersheym, in Switzerland, he copied the life of St. Colman, the patron 
saint of Austria, for Hugh Ward.{ At the monastery of St. Magnus, 
in Ratisbon, he found the life of St. Erhard, of that city, and sent a 
transcript to Ussher.{ To this prelate, so opposed to him in matters of 
polemical controversy, he made acceptable communications regarding St. 
Brigid,§ and St. Columba ;|| and that this literary generosity was duly 
felt, while his qualities of head and heart were appreciated, appears not 
only from the Primate’s public acknowledgments,{, but from the very 
interesting glimpse at private life which the following letter affords. 

To Colgan he transmitted a life of St. Patrick, which he copied. from 
an ancient manuscript at Biburg, in Bavaria;** from St. Magnus’s, at 
Ratisbon, he sent him Ultan’s Life of St. Brigid;}} and from Dilingen, 
as I have already observed, he sent him the text for the Life of St. Co- 
lumba. To his untiring generosity Fleming, also, was indebted for two 
contributions for his Collectanea of Columbanus’s writings.{ { 


* See note tf, p. 30, supra, and note tf on this page. See also the extract from 
Colgan’s Preface, at p. 32, infra. 

+ ‘Vita S. Colmanni, quam sua manu exaratam e Cesariensi Benedictinorum in 
Suevia ccenobii Codice MS. nobis transmisit R. P. Stephanus Vitus Doctor S. Theologiz, 
et historiarum eruditissimus.” Vardi Rumoldus, p. 236. 

t Ita Conradus a Monte Puellarum Canonicus Ratisbonensis, in vita S. Erhardi, 
quam. ex codice MS. monasterii S. Magni Ratisbone a se descriptam communicavit mihi 
Stephanus Vitus.” Ussher, Ec. Brit. Antiqq., cap. 16, vol. vi., p. 269. 

§ ‘ Ex bibliotheca Cassinensi et Constantini Cajetani abbatis deprompta communi- 
cavit nobis Stephanus Vitus.” °Zbid. p. 274, noteé. 

{| See the references in note **, p, 30, supra. 

{ See the three immediately preceding notes. ‘‘ Id anonymus vita ipsius scriptor ex 
Adamnano fusius explicat : quod, quoniam ex edito Adamnani opere desideratur, ut a Ste- 
phano Vito humanissime communicatum accepimus, lectori hic integrum proponendum 
censuimus.” Ussher, ut supra, p. 466. 

** “Fane nobis, ex membranis vetustis Biburgensibus in Bavaria descriptam, com- 
municavit vir doctissimus, et patriarum antiquitatum Zelosissimus investigator, P. 
Stephanus Vitus Societatis Jesu.”’ Colgan, Trias Thaum., p. 29 6. 

tt Tertia Vita 8. Brigide, Authore S. Vltano, descripta per Rev. Patrem Stephanum 
Vitum, Soc. Jesu. ‘‘P. Stephanus Vitus concivis noster, vir patriarum antiquitatum 
scientissimus et sitientissimus.” bid, p. 542 a. 

{it “ Exemplar quo utimur, mihi exhibuit, cum Epistola et Sermone 8. Columbani me- 
moratis, R. Pater Stephanus Vitus Societat. Jesu, Sac. Theologiz Doctor, et Professor 
emeritus, antiquitatum sue gentis Hibernice studiosissimus inquisitor (Patri Mattheo 
Radero in sua Bavaria Sancta, ob uberem et accuratam rerum tam domesticarum, quam 
externarum peritiam, merito dictus Polyhistor).” Collectanea Sacra, p. 3. 


26 
oe 


Meanwhile, the literary materials which Stephen White had accu- 
mulated were not unemployed by himself; and there is sufficient evi- 
dence to prove that he not only meditated, but completed some historical 
works on his favourite subjects. Of these, however, only one has de- 
scended to our day, namely, his Apologia pro Hibernia adversus Cambri 
Calumnias; which Mr. Bindon discovered among the Irish manuscripts © 
in the Franciscan collection at Brussels, as stated by him in his valu- 
able communication to the Academy in 1847.* This work, even in its 
imperfect condition, is sufficient to justify the opinion which our fore- 
fathers entertained of the learning and ability of the writer, Had he 
been less generous, he might have been more desirous of literary fame ; 
but he seems to have been unconcerned as to the doer, provided the work 
was done; and when, at the close of his life, acombined effort was made 
by the ecclesiastics of his church to put his manuscript to the press, 
even this project failed, and the literary character of Stephen White had 
still to rest on the testimonies of his contemporaries.t It was reserved 
for a clergyman of our own times, after the lapse of two centuries, to 
give publicity to the work.§ 

Stephen White attained a very advanced age, and, as the letter to be 
read demonstrates, preserved his literary ardour unabated. He was 
living in the June of 1645, when Colgan published the first volume of 
his Acta Sanctorum; and with that author’s touching reference to the 
kindness, learning, accuracy, and declining years of his friend, I shall 
close these prefatory remarks, and proceed with my friend Count Charles 
MacDonnell’s interesting communication :—‘‘ Non preteribo tamen, 
quod excidere minime debuit, devotissimum in concivium Sanctorum 
honore et cultu promovendo studium R. P. Stephani Viti Societatis Jesu, 
Viri de Patria bene meriti, et omnis generis antiquitatum scientia lau- 
dati, sed sacrarum, preesertim sue gentis et Patrie siti laudabilioris; qui 
nobis 8. Columbee Abbatis Authore 8. Adamnano, 8. Brigide Virginis 
Authore 8S. Vitano, et multa alia Sanctorum gesta, alibi, ea fide et mte- 
eritate, haud facile reperienda, communicavit ex suo promptuario, sacree 
et recondite antiquitatis feecundo ; quod utiam prelo, quo maturum et 
dignum est, prius donet, quam ipse ceelo, quo meritis et «tate maturus 
est, et Sanctorum conturbio, ad quod anhelat, meritis exigentibus, re- 
donetur. zal 


* Printed in the Proceedings, vol. iii., pp. 493-496. 

+ See Mr. Bindon’s extract from Robert Nugent’s Letter to F. Charles Langri, in the 
Proceedings, vol. iii., p. 496. 

{ Dr. John Lynch, the author of Cambrensis Eversus, had the use of White’s manu- 
script, and no doubt derived much information and many suggestions from it. Cambr. 
Evers. vol. i., p. 95, vol, ii., p. 232, (Reprint); where, see Editor’s notes. 

§ Apologia pro Hibernia adversus Cambri Calumnias, etc., Auctore Stephano Vito, 
nunc primum edita cura Matthzei Kelly, in Collegio S, Patricii apud Maynooth, Profes- 
oris. Dublinii, 1849. 

|| Acta Sanctorum Hibernize, Preefatio ad Lectorem [p. 7]. 


33 


Letter of Father Stephen Whyte, 8S. J., to Father John Colgan, O.S.F.; 
Dublin, 31st January, 1640; new style. Copied from the original in 
the Irish Franciscan Convent of S. Isidore, Rome, October, 1853 ; by 
Charles, Count MacDonnell, K.S.S.J. 


‘<7 found the original of the following letter on a mouldering and 
nearly decayed half-sheet of paper, in the Archive Chamber of the Irish 
Franciscan Convent of St. Isidore, in Rome. It appears to me to be a 
document of much interest in many respects; and not least for the ac- 
count that it gives of the literary labours of its writer, of whom Ussher 
speaks as a man of exquisite learning in the antiquities of his own and 
other countries. It is eminently worthy of being saved from oblivion ; 
and I venture to offer it for the printed Proceedings of the Academy, as 
the safest and speediest means of securing it from the fate that menaces 
the perishing original.” 


Pel bag’ s Bale 
“‘Reverende in Christo Pater Johannes Colgane, 


“‘ Pax Christi. 

‘‘Ternas ad me datas accepi, ac tardius quam optassem. Quarum 
primas anni 1638, 4 Octob. primum, post longas moras et latibula, vidi 
anno sequente, Augusto mense exeunte. Secundas, anni 1639, 4 Sep- 
temb. aperui post, sub finem Novemb. Tertias, 9 Octob. datas legi 2 
Decemb. Vides, mi R. Pater, necessitatis fuisse, non voluntatis mez 
vel rusticitatis, quod non citius responderim ad tuas tot, sane mihi gra- 
tissimas, quod a gratissimo, et universe Genti nostre ; cui gratulor eam 
nune obtigisse felicitatem, ut Te tantis a Deo dotibus instructe, invenerit 
in paucis, glorisze sue publicum Procuratorem diligentissimum, Promo- 
torem aptissimum, Preconem peritissimum. Macte enimo, et feliciter 
ceeptis insiste constanter, et perge alacriter: nam tui magni laboris 
(quem Patric dulcis amor levabit multum) manet merces magna nimis 
Deus, cetera adjicientur Tibi, memoria Tui in benedictione eternitura 
apud bonos omnes Gentis nostra, quamdiu cum Posteris superstes Ipsa. 
Atque utinam corpore miki tecum esse presenti liceret, gui sum animo, 
ut communicatis consiliis et humeris majorem Dei in primis gloriam, 
deinde carissime nobis Iberniz, Scotize majoris, leto indefessoque labore 
promoveremus uterque. Interim dum non datur ut ambo simul simus, 
ambo locis disjunctis laboremus ut valemus, et in scopum Nobilem illum 
collimemus. Quod ego equidem quantacumque laborem hic inopia (que 
nostratium est sacrarum Antiquitatum magna est suppellectilis librarie, 
meliorisque note) non desino etate gravis, pro viribus, tametsi non tam 
pro meo voto laborare. 

“‘Certé, mihi semper cum die ad hance usque ab annis retro feré 29, 
ereverat amor, ardentiorque conatus pro loci, temporis, negociorum op- 
portunitate, ex atris antiquitatum aliquot, dispersisque per terras antris 
postliminio in solem educere Gesta Deo per [bernos, Scotos veteres, Lber- 

R. I, A. PROC.—-VOL, VIII. ees 


a4 


me Sanctorum Insule indigenas, vite sanctitudine, literarum optimarum 
fama, rerum preclareé in bellis in Pace gestarum, quondam ubique domi 
forisque claros. 

“Quod ejusmodi gesta aliquot, testibus exceptione majoribus pro- 
bata, ex officina Typographica non hactenus palam prodierint in con- 
spectum Gentium, prohibuerunt maximé penuria pecuniarum (quod 
etiam Tu merito de hiis edendis conquireris) que merces esset T'ypogra- 
phorum. Duo parabam voluminajuste molis. Alterum Scoto-Caledonica 
Cormx deplumanda ab avibus Orbis, inscriptum. Alterum, equalisaut ma- 
joris molis priore, quod etpluris facio, quod prius preefert hance epigraphen: 
Commentari et Defensio historvarum Venerabilis Bede, Anglo-Saxonis An- 
tiqui contra novos Anglo-Saxones heereticos aliquot, et alios bona fide er- 
rantes Catholicos domesticos exterosque, cum multis nuper Scoto-Albanis 
Dempastero, Camerario, Hectore Boéto, ejusque epitomaste Leslzeo, Joanne 
Majore, Buchanano, sociisque, Historias Venerabilis indigne tractanti- 
bus, torquentibus, et varia arte mala corrumpentibus. In priore Volu- 
mine, per quingue libros distributo, non solum ex instituto, et methodice 
pseudo-historias, Nomenclaturas etc., Scotalbanorum refuto claris ar- 
gsumentis, sed insuper hee sub oculis cujusvis lectoris non ceci propono — 
demonstroque in primis, per prima Christianorum seecula Novem exacta, 
et ulterius, nullam sub sole regionem nse Hiberniam nostram, nomine, 
(proprio aut communi) Scotva notatam fuisse, ab ullis eorundem secu- — 
lorum authoribus, domesticis aut externis, seu Christianis seu Ethnicis. 
Deinde, primum non nisi post illa tempora, aut fortassis etiam post 
exordia seeculi undecimi,* ccepisse nomen Scotia (quod semper ante et 
ubique terrarum erat proprium ac synonymum cum Ibernia nostra), sen- 
simque fierl commune vocabulum duabus regionibus [bernie nostre, et 
Albaniz seu Caledoniz : quo nomine Albanie seu Caledonie vel Regni 
Scotorum Britannia, non notabatur illis seclis nisi terrarum Tractus 
ille vel Plaga omnis, que ad Aquilonarem ripam fluminum Alcluit seu 
Cludde, et Guidiseu Forthes,} (hodie decurrentium juxta urbes Glasco 
et Edinburgum) jacet, porrectaque versus Septentrionalia ad usque Oce- 
anum Deucaledonicum. Preeterea, nomen Scotia commune duobus Reg- 
nis illis, durasse in sua communitate apud authores tam domi quam 
foris, ad usque Christianorum seculum saltem 14 vel 15, et ulterius. 

‘‘Ad hee, primam omnium ab orbe condito, Coloniam Scotorum 


* Ussher agrees with White. Brit. Ec. Antiqq. cap. 16, Works, vol. vi., p. 280; 
and so the Scotch writer, Pinkerton, Enquiry, vol. i1., p. 223. Marianus Scotus, 
an Irishman, towards the close of the eleventh century, calls Malcolm, at 1034, Donnehad, 
at 1040, and Mac Bethad, at 1050, Rex Scotie. (Pertz, Monumenta Germ. Hist. 
Scriptor., tom. v., pp. 555, 557, 558.) From which we may conclude that this appli- 
cation of the term had already come into general acceptation ; a process, probably, 
requiring the greater part of a century. The poem on the battle of Brunanburg in the 
Saxon Chronicle, at 937, calls the North Britons Sceotta, or Scots. Monument. Hist. 
Brit., p. 384.—See Chalmers’ Caledonia, vol. i., p. 339. 

+ The only other known authority, beside Bede, which mentions Giudi in connexion 
with the Frith of Forth, is the Tract on the Mothers of the Saints of Ireland, ascribed to 
Aingus the Culdee, 


30 


Ibernie, trajicientem inde ad stabiles in Albania sedes figendas (in Al- 
bania, inquam, ejusve ullis regiunculis; nam aliter se res habet de ex- 
ordiis Scotorum Iberniz degentium in parvis insulis Hebridum, )* fuisse 
quam post mortem 8S. Columbe-Killi nostratis, et aliquot annis post 
exactum seeculum Christianorum sextum,} duxerat Christianus religione 
Vir Nobilis Vitoniensis et Regulus Ditionis Dalriada dicte in eadem 
Vitonia, + vocatusque Edan sive Aidanus, filius Gabrianiseu Gaurani. Et 
quamyistam ipse Aidanus cum sua colonia quam eorum posteri incolentes 
Albaniz angulum illum qui hodie audit Argil, aut Argathelia, per 
aliquot annos ipsorum habitationis ibidem, vocarentur Scoti-Britannie ; 
tamen neque tunc, neque multis seeculis post Regiuncula Argil aut alia 
ulla Albanisze pars induerat Scotia nomen, aut communitatem nominis 
ejusdem cum Ibernia nostra: sed, ut dixi, nunquam ab ullis Authoribus 
antiquis et florentibus ante seeculum decimum vel undecimum, Scotise 
appellatio (sive ut propria, sive ut communis) indita Albanie, audita 
fuit. 

“‘ [nter alia in tuis ad me literis, petisa me, 1° ut Selectorwm meorum 
(sic benevolé vocas) que in Germania et alibi collegeram, saltem Brevi- 
arium ad te mittam. Respondeo, me, quantum memini, nihil fere ha- 
buisse selectorum illorum, quod non dederim describendum duobus 
nostratibus Vestri Ordinis 8. Francisci, quorum alter R. P. Patricius 
Fleming (post factus, ut credo, Martyr a Suecis hereticis in Bohemia$) 
qui cum socio multis diebus et hebdomadibus degebat in eadem Vrbe 
mecum Metis in Lotharingia anno Christi 1627 vel 1628. Ac descrip- 
ta omnia, redux inde tulit secum Lovanium, ubi R. Y*, ut credo, in- 
veniet, nisi jampridem fortasse invenerit. 2° petis, ut etiam ad te mittam 
Catalogum Vitarum Sanctorum nostratium, quas vidisse me ais in Bib- 
hiotheca D. Jacobi Ussheri, Archiepiscopi Primatis Protestantium Iber- 
nize. Respondeo, me vocatum et ter coram convenisse per multas horas 
Ulum D. Ussherum (qui et humanissime me excepit et sine fuco mecum 
candideque egit, et abs se officiosissime me dimisit, et seepius ccram 
et per literas preeterea me invitavit in Domum suam non ad convivium 
modo (quod renui modesté) sed etiam ad cuncta Domus sue, etiam 


* Gall-Gaeidhel, or Stranger-Irish, is the term generally used in Irish records to 
denote the inhabitants of these Isles. Galloway also derives its name from this com- 
bination. 

t+ White falls into a serious error here.. The year 506 is that which is assigned by 
the best authoritiesfor the settlement of the Irish colony in South-western Scotland.—See 
Adamnan’s Columba (Irish Archzol. and Celtic Soc.), p. 433. 

f Here again is a manifest blunder of White. Aidan was regulus of the British 
Dalriada, and had no jurisdiction over the Irish territory of that name. He died in 606. 
See p. 436 of the work last cited. 

§ Fleming was just settled as President of the Irish College at Prague, when Bohe- 
mia was invaded by the Elector of Saxony, and Fleming was obliged to fly. In his 
flight, he and his companion, Matthew Hoar, were attacked by seven peasants near the 
village of Beneschow, and beaten to death,—See the narrative in the Collectanea, p. xii., 
and Colgan’s Acta SS., Preefatio ad Lectorem.—See also an abstract in the Ulster 
Journal of Archzology, vol. i., p. 255, where there is a notice of this writer and of his 
work. 


36 


selectissimam Bibliothecam (revera maximi pretii etc.) et vidisse tum 
Catalogum illum tum vitas ipsas latine in manuscriptis,* Sanctorum nos- 
tratium, fusé narratarum, et extra Bibliothecam D. Ussheri, vidi plures 
alios alibi in Ibernia non Catalogos tantum, sed etiam plura prolixius 
MS* exemplaria Sanctorum nostratium.t Sed, quod mirabere forsan 
(et tamen esse verum, ipse sum expertus) nullum, aut omnino vix ullius 
momenti vel fidei etc. vidi in his MS“, vitam Sanctorum nostratium, 
nisi ipsorum eorundem quos nominatim et ordine Alphabetico, Tu, mi 
R. Pater, exprimis in Catalogo tuo, quem ad me misisti: in quo etiam 
tuo legi nomina Sanctorum et vitas ipsorum aliquas abs me nunquam 
Visas. 

‘< 3° petis, ut laborem in procurando per me, per amicos ete., deseribi, 
mittique ad Te Catalogum omnium et singularum Ibernie Diocesium, 
Keclesiarum, Sanctuariorum priscorum, etc. Respondeo, me, quoad 
potui, laborasse, ut Catalogus duarum Deen Waterfordiensis et 
Lismorensis (in qua ista Lismorensi natus sum ){, quem ad te mittit 
R= Patricius Episcopus Lismorensis et Waterfordiensi ad te mitte- 
retur correctior et emendatior in quibusdam de quibus me consuluit idem 
R™ mihi in paucis carus et familiaris. Ac vix quidem absolveram 
emendare nonnulla menda quee irrepserant in istum Catalogum, quando 
coram in colloquium incideram cum Carissime mihi et femiliari admodum 
Rk. P. Joanne Barneveallo, Provincialt Vestri Crdinis Minorum in Ibernia, 
quem monui de Vesiris ad me missis lteris eb de Catalogis Keclesiarum 
etc. Tum Pater Provincialis mihi dixit, se sedulo et sepe commendasse 
cure et procurationi multorum ex suis Religiosis ad hance rem idoneis, 
ut ubique per Iberniem J) ee amicos, aliisve viis bonis, incum- 
berent in hane rem de collig ondis Cata ogis et rittendis ad Reverentiam 
Vestram, Quibus ego a anditis, i illico abjeci ulteriorem laborandi in 
eodem opere curam tanquam minime necessariam. 

‘Spero me hactenus ad e20mnla majoris momenti respondisse tuarum 
literarum trium, ques mihi erearunt quantam vix verbis explicare satis 


* In the Ussher Collection in the library of Trinity College, there is a vellum MS. of 
Latin lives of Irish Saints; H. 3,11. The fuller and more valuable MS. in Primate 
Marsh’s Library, v. 3, 4, formerly belonged to Abp. Ussher.—See Preface to Adamnan’s 
Columba (Ir. Archzeol. and Celtic Soc.) p. xxvi. 

+ The principal collection of Latin lives of Irish Saints, from which Colgan drew, 
were the Codex Kilkenniensis, Codex Salmanticensis, (now in Brussels), and the Liber 
Insule Omnium Sanctorum. To them may be added the Codex Armachanus, from 
which Fleming printed his lives of SS. Comgall, Mochaemhoc, and Molua. 

{ His birth-place is indicated in the title of his Apologia, where he is called Clonmel- 
liensis. Clonmel is in the diocese of Lismore. Thomas White, a Jesuit of Clonmel, 
was the first Rector of the Irish College at Salamanca.—Harris’ Ware’s Works, vol. ii., 
p. 256. 

§ Patrick Comerford, of the Order of Hermits of St. Augustin, was consecrated Bishop 
of Waterford and Lismore, i in 1629.—C, MacD. Colgan acknowledges this Prelate’s 
services in the following words: ‘‘ Ut constat elencho Ecclesiarum Dicecesis Lismorensis, 
quem nuper ad nos vir humanissimus, multiplicis eruditionis virtutumque laude clarus, 
D. Patricius Comerford, Episcopus Lismorensis, magna industria collectum, transmisit.” 
Acta Sanctorum Hib., p. 555 a, note 2. 


od 


possim, letitiam de tuis conatibus, diligentia, progressu, etc. de gloria 
non vana Gentis nostre prisca et Sanctorum ejus; presertim vero arridet 
mihi illud tuum peilepide.* Quam vellem, ut istud et cetera tua non 
Iucem modo aspicerent cito, sed etiam ut brevi manibus omnium Euro- 
pzorum tenerentur, et oculis aspicerentur ! 

‘¢ Quod priusquam fiat, moneo Te primum, et amicé de quibusdam. 
Unum est, Vitas Sanctorum Catalogi tui ad me Alber, Declani, Geraldi 
de Majo; scatere (si quales illorum habes vitas, sint eedem cum lectis 
abs me hic) scatere fabellis improbabilibus, etiam adversantibus non 
solium passim scriptis, traditis, creditis, de 8. Patricio Apostolo nostro, } 
ejusque legatione Romam, indeque in Iberniam, sed contrariis insuper et 
Romanis Martyrologiis veteri et recentiori; et claré pugnantibus cum 
indubie fidei dictis SS. Prosperi Aquitani, et Bede: Venerabilis etc. ut 
ad oculum dedi demonstratum aliquando. 

‘<Moneo deinde, quod magni rem momenti arbitrer, et viam expe- 
ditissimam ad idem dtrogandam omnibus Adversariis nostris Demstero, 
Camerario, Boéto, Majori, Buchanano etc., nempe, ut omnibus et sin- 
eulis nostratibus seriptoribus tibi notis, tam domesticis quam externis 
tecum presentibus et absentibus, seecularibus aut religiosis, Dominicanis, 
Augustinianis, etc., suadeas opportune, ut nullam ullius argumenti (seu 
Grammatici seu Philosophici, vel Theologici, Historici, etc.) typis man- 
dari sinant, avt exire in lucem publicam, nisi in frontispic. ferat hune 
vel similem Titulum: R. P. N. N. natione Iberni, seu Scoti Veteris etc.; 
nam, assidua commemoratio Scotz Veteris in libris cujuscumque argu- 
menti dispersis per Kuropam, ejusque Academias, non modo Adversariis 
nostris creabit indignationem quamvis injustam; sed etiam creabit in 
exteris passim lectoribus, saltem curiositatem inquirendi (et qui querit 
inveniet) de Scotis' Veteribus, de Recentioribus Scotis Albanis; et de 
injuria Immani, multiplicique Scotalbanorum nuperorum cum Demstero, 
Hectore Boéto etc., negantium in sole veritatis, Ibernos nostros, olim 
notatos ubique terrarum, nomine Scotorum, et Iberniam nostram fuisse 
notam quondam, passimque per Europam sub nomine (etiam synonimo 
proprioque) Scotia, Scotia Insula, Scotia Major, Scotia Ulterior, ete. 

~ “ Denique moneo, vel potius precor, ut descriptum ad me mittas, 
quod legisse me memini (Metis in Lotharingia) cum mecum esset R. P. 
Patricius Fleming, Martyr, in manibus ejusdem, et quasdam Epistolas 
8. Columbani nostratis Abbatis Luxoviensis, tum ad Bonifacium Papam 
Romanum, tum datas per modum Apologize suse ad Episcopos Concilii | 


* By peilemioe or peilipie he denotes Colgan’s great work of the Acta Sanctorum, 
then in hands. 

+ The Life of St. Gerald of Mayo is the only one of these three which Colgan pub- 
lished. That of Declan was afterwards printed by the Bollandists (Acta SS. Julii, tom. v, 
pp. 590—608), while that of St. Ailbhe remains in manuscript only. The Life of St. Ge- 
raldus, as printed by Colgan, at March 13, is full of anachronisms, which the editor notices ; 
but he does not advert to the censure here passed upon it by his learned correspondent. 
See Acta Sanctorum Hibernia, pp. 599-606. 

{ On the Patrician heterodoxy of the Lives of SS. Ailbhe and Declan, see Ussher, 
Brit. Eccl. Antiq., cap. 16, Works, vol. vi., pp. 332-348. 


38 


Matisconensis in Gallia, ubi illum reprehenderant et respondere jusse- 
rant de prepostera sua observatione Ritts Paschalis temporis, qui diver- 
sus erat et adversans ritui canonico Romane Keelesie.*  Aiebat etiam 
P. Patricius Martyr, se selecta quedam habuisse de rebus nostratibus, 
ex singulari quodam et abs se viso descriptoque cum esset ipse Ratis- 
bone in Bavaria. O utinam selecta ista legissem ! 

‘‘ Atque hic scribendi jam finem coactus facio quod revera diebus 
hisce, et multis preeteritis, etiam mensibus, occuper in expediendis intri- 
catis conscientie casibus (assidue accidentibus), et componendis dissidiis 
nunc istorum, nune illorum etc. Vale felix, mi Pater, et jure tuo ad- 
versum me utere, qui presto semper ero pro viribus et opportunitate ad 
gratificandum Tibi, quem cum omnibus Vestris amanter saluto, Deoque 
commendo, quem ut mihi sit Ipse semper propitius, Oro et oretis. 


‘ Dublini, 31 Janu., 1640, stylo Romano. 
66 R2: V2: 
“¢ Servus in Christo, 
‘¢SrepHanus Vitus, e Societate Jesu.” 


(Endorsed in a more recent hand on the original letter, ) 


“ Pretiosa Epistola insignis Antiquarii P. Stephani Whyte Soc. Jesu, ad 
P. Colganum.”’ 


The thanks of the Academy were returned to Count Mac Donnell. 

Rev. Dr. Lloyd read a paper, in continuation, ‘‘ On Earth-Currents 
and their Laws.’ 

The Rev. Samuel Haughton presented the Original MS. Draft of the 
Observed and Calculated Diurnal Tides of the Coast of Ireland for the 
year 1850-51, contained in 84 Tables. 

The Rev. William Reeves, D. D., presented an Index, in MS., of ‘ite 
seven published volumes of the Proceedings of the Academy, prepared 
by himself. 

The marked thanks of the Academy were presented to the several 
donors. 


The Academy then adjourned. 


* St. Columbanus’ Sermones and Epistole were copied by Fleming from manuscripts 
in Columbanus’ monastery of Bobio. These, together with the opuscula of this illustrious 
Father of the Irish Church, and a valuable body of illustrative matter, were prepared for 
the press by Fleming, and eventually published by Thomas Sirinus, or O’Sherrin, in small 
folio, Lovanii, 1667. 


39 


MONDAY, DECEMBER 9, 1861. 
The Very Rev. Coartzs Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair. 
W. H. Harpinex, Esq., read the following paper :— 


On Manuscript Maprpen TowNLAND SURVEYS IN IRELAND OF A PUBLIC 
CHARACTER, FROM THEIR INTRODUCTION TO 23RD OctToBER, 1641. 


Mr. PResIpDENT AND GENTLEMEN oF THE Royat IrtsH AcApEMy,—The 
information which my paper of this evening aims at communicating on 
the subject of MS. mapped townland surveys in Ireland of a public 
character, is a simple statement of facts and occurrences, many of which, 
from whatever cause, have escaped historic notice; and yet they strike 
me as meriting, even at this advanced period of literature and time, 
to be drawn from their long repose in the public archives of the king- 
dom, clothed in unpretending though suitable attire, and presented to 
this Academy, and society at large, for consideration, if not instruction. 

The popularly received notion is, that our earliest MS. mapped surveys, 
of lands admeasured by scale and chain, are those known as the Down 
Survey collection, compiled between 1654 and 1659,—as to a part, under 
the sole able geometrical and strong common sense guidance of Doctor 
William (afterwards Sir William) Petty, the ancestor of the present noble 
house of Lansdowne ; and as to another part, under the joint responsibi- 
lity of the Doctor and Benjamin Worseley; and as to the residue, under 
said Doctor and Vincent Gookin, said Worseley and Gookin being the 
then surveyors and escheators-general of the Commonwealth of England. 

I am not ignorant that Howard, in his ‘‘ Trish Exchequer,” published 
in 1776, represents Strafford’s survey of 1639 as being the earliest; but 
other than what the term survey conveys, he gives no intimation of maps 
having flowed from it; and every lawyer and well-informed person 
knows that ancient surveys taken by juries before the provincial eschea- 
tors were descriptive only, and without any such accompaniment. These 
surveys, also called extents and inquisitions, were returned ‘‘ virtute 
brevis” into Chancery, and “ virtute offic’ into Chancery or the Ex- 
chequer. 

I am also aware that Leland, in the first chapter of his fifth book on 
Trish History, refers to Strafford’s inquisitions, finding the title of the 
crown to Connaught, and the Byrne’s country in Wicklow; but neither 
does this writer appear to have been aware that mapped townland sur- 
veys followed close on the inquisitions. 

Strafford’s letters and despatches, published by Knowles, in 1740, 
lead us nearer to the truth, as in more than one of this collection, 
‘« Raven and his thirty surveyors, and the slowness of the work,”’ are 
spoken of; but they do not further satisfy as to the nature of the work, 
or that it was brought to a successful issue. But the most mysterious 
circumstance in reference to that important survey is, that when Stone, 
the surveyor and escheator-general of the crown, in whose office and 


40 


custody the record of it was deposited and preserved before the lament- 
able fire of 1711, made his report of the destructive effects of that fire - 
upon the muniments in his department to the Lord Lieutenant and 
Privy Council of the day, although in general terms he states that 
Strafford’s survey was totally consumed, he does not describe in what 
it consisted, —thus imposing the unprofitable and unpleasing task of fill- 
ing in the picture upon the industry or imagination of inquirers of after 
times. 

To supply such omissions, to clear up all doubts and discrepancies, 
and satisfy every reasonable mind that Strafford’s survey comprehended 
maps, and yet was not, as Howard alleges, the earliest survey, or even 
townland survey, I have entered upon my present task, and trust to 
carry it to a close briefly, clearly, and conclusively, and with as little of 
weariness to my indulgent hearers as may be practicable, considering 
that it is the condensed evidence of the record relics of nearly four cen- 
turies. But, feeling that such a task cannot be concluded within the 
limit of time conceded to those having the privilege of addressing the 
Academy, I have divided the subject into two papers, the first of which, 
now in hand, carries the narrative down to the memorable historic era 
of the Great Rebellion, which broke out in this kingdom on the 28rd of 
October, 1641. 

It seems not inappropriate to the introduction of the subject to state 
briefly what my record experience teaches me to have been very ancient, 
if not the most ancient geographical divisions of Ireland, and the changes 
which time and circumstances effected in these divisions. There is a 
full, carefully prepared, and apparently authentic account of the ancient 
territorial divisions of Ireiand, prefacing two very solemn records of the 
reign of Queen Elizabeth. Ozxe of these records contains the indentures 
of composition made between the crown and the lords spiritual and 
temporal, chieftains, freeholders, and others of the province of Con- 
naught, and of some counties in Munster. The other 1s a book of sur- 
vey of the great and smali county of Limerick. Eoth were compiled to se- 
cure a certain and perpetual land revenue to the crown of England; and 
for this purpose it was necessary to ascertain with precision the numbers 
of plowlands or quarters in the several divisions of Connaught and some 
parts of Munster, and the number of acres in the several divisions of 
the great and small county Limerick. It was not, therefore, an act of 
chance, choice, or caprice, the preparation of the account of the ancient 
territorial divisions of Ireland which prefaces these records. It was a 
solemn duty upon a solemn occasion, and for a solemn purpose, and I 
therefore think myselfjustified in proposing this account as trustworthy 
and reliable. ‘ 

These records point to and name five great divisions, namely, the 
kingdoms of Leinster, Ulster, Munster, Connaught, and the compara- 
tively small, though rich, central territory of Meath. Irish scholars and 
antiquaries may possibly be enabled to decide whether this territory, 
so conveniently placed relatively to the four surrounding kingdoms, was 
not originally set apart and appropriated as the appanage of that king 


41 


who might be elected for the time being, and from time to time, mo- 
narch of Ireland. We can appreciate such supremacy as essential to 
provide for unity of action in affairs of state, equally affecting the ge- 
neral interest ; and if this be so, the attaching Meath to the supreme 
ecclesiastical jurisdiction, although lying so distant from Armagh diocese 
proper, is quite intelligible. 1 am sustained in this view of Meath ter- 
ritory, by an ancient MS. preserved in the British Museum, entitled, 
‘an abbreviate of the getting of Ireland and of the decaye of the same,”’ 
compiled by Laurence Nowel, Dean of Lichfield, who died in 1576, 
which states, ‘‘ that the chief of the kings, called the monarch, kept the 
county of Methe with himself ad mensam, 7. e. for the maintenance of his 
more honorable diet.”’ 

Four of these kingdoms continue unchanged in name, though not in 
outline, Meath having merged in Leinster; and at some unascertained 
periods, after the conquest of 1172, England, imitating Roman imperial 
precedent, named them provinces. 

The kingdoms were divided into cantreds, of which there was a 
gross total of 184; and these cantreds, being subjected to some changes, 
were anglicised into baronies or hundreds, and are now represented by 
the increased ordnance survey number of 267, which includes cities, 
counties of cities, and towns. 

The cantreds were composed of towns, also called betaghtowns, after 
a ratio of thirty to each, producing a resulting total of 5,520 betagh- 
towns in the kingdom. ‘This particular territorial division has disap- 
peared, and nothing resembling it remains, and I am unable to state 
when or under what circumstances the extinction took place. 

The towns or betaghtowns were divided into plowlands, otherwise 
called ballyboes, carucates, or quarters, at a ratio of eight to each town, 
producing by arithmetical computation a gross total for the entire king- 
dom of 44,160; and each of these plowlands was estimated to contain 
120 acres of arable land, over and above pasture, hills, rivers, woods, 
wastes, and bogs. It was at this point of the territorial divisional scale 
that the Irish standard of measure, if such it can be called, governing 
the plowland and all superior divisions, was fixed. 

These 44,160 plowlands are now represented by something beyond 
60,000 townlands, as same are delineated upon the Ordnance Survey, 
a most valuable, elegant, and nearly perfect picture of our native land, 
and which does such infinite credit to the corps of Royal Engineers, who 
produced and have charge of it. The excess of the number of town- 
lands over plowlands is, as I apprehend, easily accounted for. So long 
as proprietorship was regulated by the ancient stringent laws of ances- 
tral descent and entail, the names, number, and bounds of betaghtowns 
remained unaffected ; but necessity frequently found opportunity to 
break through and evade these laws, and by degrees forced into the mar- 
ket, 1f 1 may so express myself, a very considerable portion of the sur- 
face of the country. This created new proprietors, who not unfre- 
quently attached new names to their lands; and as time and changes 

R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. G 


42 


of this nature progressed, the betaghtowns multiplied, and their areas . 
diminished, until at the present time we find them represented on the. 

Ordnance Survey as before expressed. And it seems to me that, notwith- 

standing that survey, these 60,000 townlands must, from the same 

causes, continue to increase, unless the legislature enforce the adoption of 

its description as a requisite, necessary, and indispensable measure to 

entitle parties tothe benefits of registration of deeds and other instruments 

affecting lands, tenements, and other hereditaments. 

The plowlands, for farming and other practical purposes of life, were 
subdivided into cartrons and a multitude of small and unequal portions, 
in like manner as the townlands are now into farms, fields, and tene- 
ments, which, as their area was and is ever varying to accommodate ever- 
varying circumstances and tastes, are not made the subject of mapped 
expression ; and it appears to me that it would be unwise as well as 
useless so to delineate them, unless their bounds were as fixed and change- 
less as those of the townlands of which they are integral parts; and to 
such an attending contingency I do not apprehend that proprietors or 
occupiers would silently submit. 

Counties or shires are of purely English introduction. I cannot find 
their parallel in ancient Irish divisions. Not one of them existed before 
1172; and almost all of them were created by or under the authority of 
act of parliament between 1543, when the territory of Meath was di- 
vided into two shires, and 1715, when the counties of Tipperary and 
Cross Tipperary were united into one county. 

The account which the records in my own power thus enable me to 
supply of the territorial divisions of Ireland, corresponds marvellously 
with a yet more ancient representation of them, as communicated by the 
Rev. W. Reeves, D. D., in an interesting and valuable paper read by him, 
before this Academy, on the evening of Monday, the 22nd of April last. 

His 185 tricha-ceds represent my 184 cantreds. 

His 5560 bailebiatachs represent my 5520 towns or betaghtowns. 

His 66,600 seisreachs represent my 44,160 plowlands. 

And his scale of contents is fixed, as is mine, at this latter division, 
which determines the measure of all others in the ascending line. 

The difference, and it is amaterial one, between the two statements, is 
thenumber of seisreachs in the ballybetagh which Doctor Reeves makes 12, 
and the number of plowlands in the town, which my authority makes 8 ; 
the arithmetical differential deduction from this discrepancy is 22,440 
seisreachs or plowlands, equivalent to 2,692,800 arable acres of land over 
and above their appurtenant pasture, hills, rivers, woods, wastes, and 
bogs. The Dean of Lichfield’s MS. abbreviate before referred to, makes 
a betaghtown to contain 960 arable acres over and above its appurte- 
nances ; and this exactly tallies with my record authorities, which give 8, 
not 12 plowlands, to each such town. But the Dean’s manuscript dif- 
fers from the Doctor’s authorities and mine as to the gross number of 
these towns in the kingdom, which he makes 5920, being an excess of 
400, equivalent to 384,000 acres of arable land with their appurtenances. 

Wis summary of the kingdom is as follows, viz. :— 


43 


In Leinster, . . 31 cantreds equivalent to 930 bailebetaghs. 
In Ulster, ie ses 5) re i 1,050 ‘3 
In Desmond, . . 35 ne 5 1,050 a 
In Thomond, . . 35 =p i 1,050 es 
In Midth, Yi aks is i; 540 ne 
In Connaught, . 35 i oe 900 Bs 
Inthe Brennies, . 13 si ee 400 7 
Total, ..202 Total, 5,920 


The Abbreviate states that these divisions were made before the 
conquest in 1172. 

I consider it only right to point out these discrepancies, in the expec- 
tation that my friend Dr. Reeves, who was first in the field, may inves- 
tigate all the authorities, trace the origin of the error, and on some fu- 
ture occasion explain and correct it before the Academy. 

There is another division of the island, which, although ancient, is 
not so much so as those I have particularized; and yet, as the offspring 
of Christianity, merits special distinction. It is the allotment into pa- 
rishes and dioceses. ‘These formations were intended, and through a 
long period used, for purely ecclesiastical purposes. Their increase 
and spread, which were gradual, denote the slow, though sure, deve- | 
lopment of our common religion. Parishes are now used for civil as 
well as ecclesiastical purposes; and their area as to surface and popu- 
lation are strikingly different. 

But to return, after this long territorial divisional digression, to town- 
land MS. mapped surveys, it is manifest from all the charters and grants 
by the crown of England that have fallen under my observation, from 
an early period to latein the reign of Hlizabeth, as well as from the in- 
quisitions taken before the escheators of Leinster, Ulster, Munster, and 
Connaught, and returned as before observed into the courts of Chancery 
and Exchequer, that no townland survey admeasurement by chain and 
scale, and consequently no plot or mapped expression thereof, was made 
or even thought of. Territories and lands were conquered, seized upon, 
escheated, and passed away by grant 7” globo ; they were won with, 
and measured and defended by, the sword. 

There exist, no doubt, as the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, 
the State Paper Office, the British Museum, and other like English record 
depositories, testify, many MS. charts and sketches of kingdoms, pro- 
vinces, bays, forts, encampments, battles, and other features representing 
strength, attack, and defence,—the rough industrious evidences of mili- 
tary precaution, foresight, and skill; but I do not consider these cu- 
rious and not uninteresting remains of the olden time applicable to, or 
falling within the scope of, a memoir intended only to exhibit the origin 
and progress of townland surveys in Ireland. 

And now arises an important question, which, solved aright, at once 
discloses the cause and reason of the introduction of land surveying into 
this country; and that question is, What was the apparent necessity for 
such surveys ? : 


44 


The fact is, and history declares it, that the crown of England, which 
had all the responsibility and charge of the conquest, as well as the after. 
expenses for the support and maintenance of an Irish executive govern- 
ment, being in the distance, was induced to pass away to its great and 
successful military leaders and civil supporters the territorial and other 
valuable fruits which from time to time had been won; and that too 
without the reservation of anything like suitable crown rents to aid in 
the payment of said Irish government charge and expenses. And s0 re- 
cently as the year 1546, the Academy will probably be surprised to 
hear, the entire revenue of this kingdom, from all sources, amounted to 
to barely £3000, a sum totally inadequate to defray the annual civil and 
military charges. 

The possessions of the monasteries and other religious foundations, 
surrendered to and vested in the crown by various acts of parliament, 
in the reign of King Henry VIII., were disposed of by that monarch 
with greater regard to state interests, and the consequence was an in- 
erease of the revenue before stated by a sum of £6,800 per annum. 

Under such circumstances, it is not surprising that Edward VI. 
should have considered it necessary to appoint a surveyor and escheator- 
general to take and retain in his office, for the perpetual information and 
protection of the crown, accurate surveys of all estates and interests 
remaining to it, as well as of all other that might afterwards fall in by 
escheat, forfeiture, or otherwise; and it is to this office, and nearly to 
this period, that the origin of manuscript townland plots or surveys are 
really attributable. 

The creation grant of this office was by letters patent under the 
great seal of Ireland, dated 15th November, 2d Edward V1I., and was 
passed to Walter Cowley, of the office of surveyor, appraiser, valuer, 
and escheator-general of all and singular crown honours, manors, lord- 
ships, messuages, lands, tenements, woods, possessions, revenues, and 
hereditaments within Ireland, together with an annual salary of one 
hundred pounds,—a very large amount of remuneration in those days. 
I subjoin the names of all persons appointed to said office, and dates of 
the respective grants, down to the 23rd October, 1641, the period at 
which the portion of my narrative communicated in this paper termi- 
nates, V1Z.:— 


1. Walter Cowley, . .. . To hold during pleasure, . . 15 Nov. 1548,2Edw.VI. 
27 Bamund Sutton, 4). yWathout tenures.) ar.iis kiss 19 Sept. 1551, 5 Edw. VI. 
3. Michael Fitzwilliams,. . To holdforlife.. ...... 12 May, 1552, 6 Edw.VI. 
4, Launcelot Alford, . . . To hold during pleasure, . . . 16Jan. 1572, 14 Eliz. 
5. Sir Geofiry Fenton,Knt. . To holdfor life... .... '. 10 Aug.1591, 39 Eliz. 
6. William Parsons, Gent.,. To hold during good behaviour, 26 Dec. 1602, 44 Eliz. 
7. Francis Blundel,. . . . Im reversion for life. . . . . . 18 Feb. 1609, 6 Jas. I. 
8. Walliam Parsons: ch 92) 5 -Acreinstatementi ic, 0s 4.3.0. 14 Feb. 1610, 7 Jas. I. 
9. William Parsons and his 

brother Laurence,. . . To holdforlife.. ...... 26 Mar.1611, 9 Jas. I. 

10. Sir William Parsons, Sir 


Adam Loftus, and Rich- 
ard Parsons, son and 
heir to Sir William, . . Upon surrender for life,, . . . 24 Dec. 1624, 26 Jas. I. 


45 


King Edward VI. and his immediate successors, Philip and, Mary, 
came upon the stage and departed without an opportunity offering for 
the exercise of the conservative office of surveyor and escheator-general. 
It is true, that Queen Mary seized upon the countries of the O’ Mores, 
O’Connors, and O’Dempsies,in Leinster, called Leix and Offaly, and 
created them by act of parliament into the King’sand Queen’s Counties, 
calling the principal towns after their own names; but I have not seen 
any evidence from which to conclude that mapped surveys were then 
made of these countries, either in gross or in detail. It was in the follow- 
ing reign of Queen Elizabeth, when Ulster and Munster burst into a 
flame by the rebellion of the earls of Tyrone and Desmond and their 
followers, and which resulted in their attainder and the vesting of their 
estates in the crown by sundry acts of parliament, that MS. mapped 
townland surveys were called into existence. 

A variety of inquisitions of the lands forfeited in the counties of Cork, 
Kerry, Limerick, Tipperary, and Waterford, taken before the lord de- 
puty and certain other commissioners, of whom Launcelot Alford, the 
surveyor and escheator-general was one, in the twenty-sixth, twenty- 
eighth, and twenty-ninth years of the reign of Queen Elizabeth, are in 
existence in the auditor-general’s collection of records; but these inqui- 
sitions only describe the names and situations of the lands, without 
ascertaining quantities in acres or otherwise. So soon, however, as the 
Queen and her Council decided upon establishing, under certain condi- 
tions and limitations, a plantation of her English subjects upon these 
forfeited territories ; and for that purpose determined to grant them out 
to undertakers, in scopes of twelve, ten, eight thousand, and a lesser 
number of English acres, it became indispensable to the interests of the 
crown, as well as to equity in the distribution of the lands amongst the 
undertakers, to have the area of each town accurately measured, ascer- 
tained, and laid down upon a plot or map. 

Accordingly, I find a commission to that end, bearing date the 19th 
June, in the twenty-sixth year of the reign of Queen Elizabeth, accom- 
panied by minute instructions from the ministers and lords of Her Ma- 
jesty’s Privy Council in England addressed to Sir Henry Wallop, Kut., 
under-treasurer of Ireland, and to other commissoiners there, of whom 
the auditor-general, and the surveyor and escheator-general were two ; 
authorizing and requiring them to make special inquiry in relation to 
said forfeitures, to measure the demesnes, and to reduce acres to plow- 
lands, according to the custom of the country, and to value the acres 
rateably according to perches. 

The survey was completed in the year 1586, and must have been 
returned into England, as ‘‘The Plot from England for inhabiting and 
peopling Munster’’ was soon afterwards sent to the lord deputy. And, 
further, a very large proportion of the principal plantation grants were 
passed under the great seal of England almost simultaneously, based 
upon that survey, and which could not have been so passed unless the 
guiding information enabling the distribution had been on the spot. 

The plantation grants passed under the great seals of England and 


46 


Ireland respectively, before the year 1599, distributed to the under- 
takers, in the counties before named, 295,379 arable acres, English — 
measure, according to the statute of Winchester, as the record states, 
at annual crown rents, amounting in gross to £2,704 14s. 9d. of late 
Irish currency. 

Having been permitted, by the kindness of the Rev. J. H.Todd, D.D., 
Senior Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin, the opportunity of inspecting, 
in the library of that college, a volume of curious and interesting maps 
and plans, ranging in date between 1557 and 1723, I found at folio 38 
of the collection a manuscript map, entitled, ‘‘'The Plot of Munster, by 
Francis Jobson,’ and dedicated to ‘‘ The Honourable Lord Bourlay, Lord 
High Treasurer of England.” In a long and expressive marginal note, 
Jobson sets out his services, stating ‘‘ that he was three years in her ma- 
jesty’s service, surveying and measuring part of the lands escheated 
to the crown in Munster ;’’ and further, ‘‘that Arthur Robinson and 
Lawson were employed on same survey.” The map in question is ge- 
nuine, and clearly a reduction by Jobson from the townland surveys, 
made in pursuance of the pre-recited commission, as a gift likely to be 
acceptable to Lord Burleigh. 

From such accumulated evidence, I concluded that there must have 
been mapped surveys accompanying the inquisitions and books of survey; 
and that nothing less could satisfy the exigencies of the plantation— 
a work that was to be guided by a measure of land up to that time un- 
known in Ireland, andby a scale of crown rent imposition of three-pence 
per English arable acre. ; 

Under these circumstances, I attended at Her Majesty’s State Paper 
Office in London, early in the year 1860, and asked to be shown mapped 
surveys relating to lands in Ireland referable to the reign of Queen 
Klizabeth. This public department profess to have collected with care, 
arranged in order of time, and bound up in three volumes, their MS. 
mapped surveys relating to Ireland. The first of these volumes was 
placed before me. It contained the earliest mapped specimens, and 
embraced the period between 1558 and 1602. I didnot discover among 
them the maps I was in search of; but I found there a manuscript 
map of the great and small county of Limerick of the year 1586—the 
very year of the survey—upon which, in a marginal note of contempo- 
raneous handwriting, it is stated, ‘“‘that all the lands mm that county 
were accurately mapped on a scale of 164 feet to the perch, agreeably to 
the statute of Winchester, the particulars whereof were distinguished by 
name and colour, and were all set down on the plot.’’ After such a re- 
velation and complete confirmation of the views [ had arrived at from the 
records in my own official custody, I think it may fairly be concluded 
and conceded that MS. mapped surveys were taken at same period of all 
the Munster forfeitures adverted to; and, further, thatthese maps, if not 
destroyed, are somewhere stowed away in London record repositories, 
and that sooner or later they will see the light. Except as historical 
curiosities, and illustrative of the progress towards perfection since arrived 


AZ 


at in the art of surveying, I do not say that they would be useful. 
There survive few, if any, of the undertakers’ grants which represent 
the title of present proprietors from the crown; but, should there be any 
such, the maps in question would to them possess a value beyond that 
suggested. These maps of large portions of Cork, Kerry, Limerick, 
Tipperary, and Waterford, I consider to have been the first public MS. 
mapped townland survey in Ireland. 

The forfeitures of the Earl of Tyrone and his followers in Ulster were 
allowed to remain in the undisturbed possession and enjoyment of the 
former proprietors and possessors during the remainder of Queen Eliza- 
beth’s reign. This may have happened from the want of a sufficient 
military force to deal with two provinces, both decidedly hostile, at the 
same time ; or 1t might have arisen from the physical impossibility of 
simultaneously carrying out so comprehensive an undertaking as the pro- 
jected English plantations involved. The fixed and undiseuised design 
was to subject both provinces to plantation; and as Queen Elizabeth 
had the merit of establishing the one, to King James, her successor, she 
bequeathed the responsibility of effecting that of the other. 

Accordingly, I find that by letters patents, bearing date at Dublin, 
the 25th July, in the seventh year of the reign of King James I., accom- 
panied by articles of instructions of survey, his said Majesty nominated 
and appointed Sir Arthur Chichester, Knt., Lord Deputy of Ireland; 
the Archbishops of Armagh and Dublin; two other bishops; Sir Thomas 
Ridgeway, Knt., Vice-Treasurer and Treasurer at War; the Marshal of the 
Army, William Parsons, surveyor and escheator-general ; and many other 
exalted state and legal functionaries, commissioners to survey all lands 
in Armagh, Coleraine and the Derry, Donegal, Fermanagh, Cavan, and Ty- 
rone; in the execution whereof the ecclesiastical lands were directed to 
be distinguished by themselves; and the forfeited lands to be divided 
into proportions of ballyboes, quarters, and tates, with names and bounds ; 
and plots were directed to be made of each county, and the commission- 
ers were to prick out the several proportions therein by name; and the 
records, when completed, were directed to be transmitted to England in 
cases before Hallowmas, 1609, that the King might have time to resolve 
therefrom in the winter, and to signify his pleasure against the next 
spring. 

: There were two interests to be protected by, and exhibited on, the 
records of these survey proceedings, namely, those of the crown and 
the church. To define and set out the latter, inquisitions were taken 
and returned into Chancery for each respective county, most minutely 
describing the ecclesiastical, but not the escheated lands. I have no 
doubt that books of survey describing as minutely these lands were also 
taken and returned into the ex-officio custody of the surveyor-general, 
as William Parsons, who was then surveyor-general, furnished the 
auditor-general with a roll of these escheated lands in the year 1611, 
which remains in the proper custody at this day as a record of the fact. 
But the county inquisitions and survey books combined would not 


48 


satisfy the instructions which directed the commissioners to have plots 

of each county made, and have impressed thereon certain distinctive. 
features, which no language, however clear or strong, could do. Besides, 

the term plot in connexion with the survey signifies a map, and that 

only. And, no doubt, as these maps were not returned into the office of 
the surveyor-general, they were, agreeably to the terms of their instruc- 

tions, transmitted by the commissioners in cases into England, for the 

King’s consideration and pleasure; and a further circumstance im con- 

firmation of this conclusion is found in the fact, that the earliest and 

most extensive of the plantation grants were passed under the great seal 
of England in the year 1610. 

As in the case of the maps of the first plantation, in the reign of 
Queen Elizabeth, I asked at the State Paper Office to be shown those of 
the counties enumerated of the year 1609,—when the second volume of 
maps relating to Ireland, embracing all the MS. specimens of the reign 
of King James I., was placed before me; and one of the first objects that 
attracted and fixed my attention on opening the volume was the survey 
I was in search of; I knew it at sight, and upon inspection found, that 
there were four county books, each vellum-bound, and illuminated with 
coats of arms after the fashion of the day, representing Armagh, Cavan, 
Fermanagh, and Tyrone, and containing separate maps of each barony 
in each respective county, within which were pricked out the several 
proportions of lands therein, and their subdivisions by name, as required 
by the articles of instruction annexed to the commission of survey. 

These several subdivisions were, as appears to me, afterwards suc- 
cessively coloured off, to distinguish the townlands granted from those re- 
maining undisposed of, and in the hands of the crown, until, by repeated 
processes of colouring of different hues to denote different grants or pro- 
perties, all were distributed. 

It is much to be regretted that the maps of Coleraine and Derry, and 
of Donegal, which would complete the six escheated counties, are not 
forthcoming. Yet I cannot but hope that they will be found, as they 
should be, reposing in some unexplored corner of Her Majesty’s State 
Paper Office. 

The subjoined copy of a letter 4ccompanying the six (not the four) 
books of maps of the escheated counties when deposited in that office, 
most graphically, satisfactorily, and conclusively proves, that Thomas 
Ridgeway, under-treasurer of Ireland, and one of the commissioners 
named in the commission of survey, proceeded to London in the spring 
of 1610, and personally delivered them over to Lord Salisbury, treasurer 
of England, for the consideration and pleasure of the King, as the com- 
missioners were directed to do. 

The letter also suggests a very unsettled state of the north of Ire- 
Jand at the time of the taking of the survey, which was carried out in 
the presence of a military force; and this, no doubt, was the reason that 
the marshal of the army was constituted one of the commissioners. The 
letter runs as follows, viz. :— 


4g 


“* May it please your L’: 

‘‘The mapps of the 6 escheated Counties, besides the Derrye, being 
but now newly bound in 6 several bookes for his Majt*** view and the 
light of the intended plantaéon, I humbly send them herewithal unto 
yo" Ho" with the humble desire to receive some advice from yo" L by 
Mr. Newton or otherwise, whether I shall sett downe in y° plaine leafe 
at the fore front of each booke the contents of the same Shire in this 
very forme of the enclosed Sumary note of Calculation, Or ells leave it 
for a tyme unwritten to be afterward filled up according to such other 
forme as any alteraGon upon the now course in hand may happen to 
produce. Also, I humbly present unto y* Lp for y" Hon™ own use 
and perusal at y* best pleasure I have a dozen lyke Bookes of my own 
which (imitation only) I extracted in the camp and at my house. 

‘‘ Forbearing to fill up the very compliments and description or the 
other blanke leaffes with my notes, untill I receave some test from your 
Lin generall, what will best sorte with the same mappes and w™ y” H™ 
lykinge, whereupon all shall be performed accordingly, In brief and yet 
particularly win 3 or 4 days at fardest. 

‘‘ The true copy of the L° Dep® remaining advizes concerning the 
plantation I have sythence y* Lops vouchsafed admittance and audience 
yesterday (for which I rest humbly bound) selected and singled out 
from among other his Lops remembrances, both publyck ‘and private 
(the latter importable at your Lops better leisure). The Heads and true 
state of all ells requirable of me by y* Hon" (This of the plantaGéon beg ~ 
the hoe age and first and principal part of my employment from Ireland 
hyther), I will not fail (God willing) even in ipso puncto sincerely and 
loudly to set downe and send about the midst of the next week for y* 
Lopps perusall at y* oune best times. 

“My ever good God in Heaven continue and encrease to y’ L?° ali 
honor, healthe, and happynesse even so forbearing y’ Hon" furder trou- 
ble, I humbly et ever remaine, 

“«'Y" L* wholly 
‘““to dispose of, 
2 “Ta Ripenway. 

‘From my 
“‘ Loging in y° Strand, 

“March 15° 1609. 

“‘ [humbly present also to y* L the Irish Conceived pedigrees of their 

Great Lordes. 
“ Endorsed, 


‘‘ Maps, Escheated Counties, Irish Pedigrees, &c.”’ 


I have compared closely the maps of some of the baronies with our 
modern Ordnancemaps; and although there exists, as I anticipated, from 
the great perfection to which the art of surveying has attained since 
1609, whenit was but in its infancy, considerable difference of configura- 
tion, and still more marked discrepancies in the names of denominations, 
yet the maps in such juxtaposition identify with tolerable accuracy the 

BR. I. A. PROC.—VOL, VIII. # ; 


50 


past with present features and outlines; and where, as in the greater 
number of instances is the case, the title of present possessors grows out © 
of, and is dependent upon, the plantation grants, although the greater 
portion of the names by which the townlands were granted have dis- 
appeared in the stream of time, sufficient identifying incidents remain 
to satisfy equity and common sense that certain names and features on 
the Ordnance maps are represented by certain other names and features 
laid down on the maps of 1609. 

There is, however, one barony of the four escheated counties, the 
maps of which have turned up, that represents an appearance the very 
reverse of truth. It is the barony of Armagh: the lands on the right 
hand boundary of the map, and so internally to its centre, should be on 
the left; and, contra, the left arrangement should be on the right. In 
considering the cause of such displacement, it occurred to me that the 
outlines of the map, when originally traced, and before writing in the 
names of the townlands, might have been reversed, and that then the 
names were written into their reverse boundary outlines. And having 
tested this idea by an exactly similar counter-action, the true originally 
intended map came into view. ‘The error isall the more unaccountable, 
as more than one-half of the barony is ecclesiastical property, in the 
defence and preservation of which the commission of survey included as 
commissioners all bishops having spiritual jurisdiction and charge within 
the six escheated counties. 

The mistake would have proved of more consequence in any other 
barony than that of Armagh, as the entire property in the barony was 
(except a few ballyboes) vested in the Archbishop of Armagh, in right 
of his see; in the Crown, in right of the fort of Dungannon; and in 
- Trinity College, in right ofits grant under the great seal of England, . 
dated at Westminster, the 29th August, in the eighth year of the reign 
of King James I. (1610). 

The general utility of the maps may be exemplified by this planta- 
tion grant to the College. The grant passes the territory of Towaghy, 
but does not name the ballyboes or townlands of which it consisted ; 
neither does the inquisition of the ecclesiastical lands in the county of 
Armagh before referred to ;—the map of the barony names them all, and 
defines their respective outlines, and relative position to each other. 

Any one present desirous of inspecting these maps, will have the 
opportunity of doing so at the close of the evening; and I would call 
the special attention of antiquarians to the frequent delineation on town- 
lands of a rath or habitation tenement ; but whether these represent 
the more ancient features of the counties, or were intended to mark out 
the places where buildings were to be raised by the undertakers, in 
pursuance of the articles of plantation, I am unable as yet to form an 
opinion. 

These maps are very beautiful specimens of the art of phota-zincogra- 
phy—a name given by Colonel Sir Henry James, R. E. and K.C.B.,toa 
process invented, I believe, by himself. They were executed by direc- 
tions of the Lords Commissioners of Her Majesty’s Treasury, under the 


ol 


colonel’s superintendence, at the Ordnance Survey establishment for 
England, at Southampton, for the use of the Landed Hstates’ Record 
Office, Dublin, where their practical utility and value are lkely to be 
well and frequently tested. And I would here suggest to the Academy 
the desirableness of securing a copy of the maps for their library, which 
the Treasury might the more readily be disposed to grant, considering 
that it would be the gift of an original and curious national work of art 
to a proper representative national institution. 

I have heard it whispered, Mr. President and Gentlemen, that in 
assuming the discovery of the MS. townland maps of the four escheated 
counties of Armagh, Cavan, Fermanagh, and Tyrone, and attributing to 
them the value and importance I have ventured to do, I have usurped 
the earlier claim to the discovery of another individual. My best answer 
to this shadowy rumour, as well as the most candid and fair way of 
enabling the Academy to judge of its truth, is to state the simple facts 
relating to the claim suggested, and in the very terms in which they 
were originally couched, which are these :—Under date of 23rd July, 
1855, E. P. Shirley, Esq., published, in the ‘“‘Ulster Archeological Jour- 
nal,’ for 1856, a catalogue 2 extenso of the contents of the three volumes 
of State Paper Office maps relating to Ireland, to which I have already 
referred ; and, amongst others, he enumerates the maps of the several ba- 
ronies in each of the forementioned counties; and prefacing that enume- 
ration, isa note in the words following :— 

«‘The following maps were originally bound in vellum, and are im- 
prest with the arms of Robert Cecil, Earl of Salisbury, being presented 
to his lordship by S* Thomas Ridgeway, Treasurer of Ireland, in 
1609.” 

The catalogue does not describe the maps as MS. maps, nor as town- 
land maps, nor as maps of the escheated lands, nor does it in any way 
link them with the Royal Survey of 1609 ; and I am much mistaken if, 
from such a description, any person was led to suppose that they were 
townland maps of the four escheated counties they represent, much less 
that they were the bond fide MS. emanation of said Royal Commission of 
Survey. Indeed, such a conclusion from such premises would have been 
but a fortunate guess. And I donot think that Mr. Shirley himself was 
aware of the origin, nature, or value of the baronial maps he catalogued, 
and so communicated to the public. And in confirmation of this con- 
clusion, I refer to an elaborate paper published some time after in this 
same ‘ ‘Archeological Journal’’ (vol.iv., p.118), on the subject of ancient 
Irish surveys, which, with Mr. Shirley’ s catalogue before the author’s 
eyes, passes over the ‘valuable MS. townland survey of 1609, and draws 
into review a comparatively worthless one of a part of the north of Ire- 
land, made by Norden, between 1609 and 1611. This silence of the 
author of that paper appears to me conclusive evidence, that in the north 
of Ireland at least, and where the information would be most valuable, 
they were unacquainted with the origin and nature of Mr. Shirley’s 
baronial maps, until my discovery and published letter revealed both. 
And now I beg to pass away from this unpleasant, though not un- 
challenged explanation, to the subject of my own paper. 


52 

The first and second series of mapped townland surveys to which 
I have called the attention of the Academy, could not have been com- — 
piled without considerable cost; and were’ I enabled, which I am 
not, to lay my hands upon the public audited account of that cost, I 
have no doubt that it would abundantly confirm the conclusions which 
the evidence within my power led me to form on the subject. The 
amount, whatever it may have been, was not drawn out of the Irish 
exchequer. The revenue of this kingdom was insufficient for the ordi- 
nary demands upon it. The survey expenses, therefore, as well as those 
incidental to quelling the rebellions out of which those surveys sprung, 
were provided by, and accounted for,in England. And my object in 
calling attention to this not unimportant circumstance, is to suggest to 
other inquirers the prudence of searching for the account records in the 
proper London repositories; and with this observation I pass on to a 
third series of MS. mapped townland surveys. 

When King Charles I., at a time of comparative quiescence, ascended 
the throne of England, the revenue of Ireland, although greatly in ad- 
vance of what it had been, was barely (sufficient to defray the very 
limited civil and military expenditure charged against it. In the year 
1632, and just when Lord Wentworth, a personal friend and most zeal- 
ous promoter of the King’s interests, was appointed Lord Deputy, the 
aggregate amount of the revenue in round numbers was £53,300, and 
the expenditure £54,000. Every one who has studied the history of 
the period knows how assiduously, and with what a high hand, that 
nobleman set about and succeeded in raising the resources of the country, 
until in the year 1639 it reached £102,000; and certainly the increase, 
as I could easily prove, was altogether attributable to his clear and com- 
prehensive mind. 

One of his projects for the improvement of Irish finance was seizing 
into the hands of the Crown, under pretence of defective titles, the 
counties of Galway, Mayo, Sligo, and Roscommon, in Connaught; of 
Clare, Limerick, and part of Tipperary, in Munster; and of the Byrne’s 
Country, Cosha, and Ranelagh, in Wicklow, in Leinster; with the intent 
of establishing and reaping therefrom the fruits of another,—a third 
plantation. This scheme, however, was ultimately defeated, as appears 
to me, through the great power and influence with the King of the then 
Earl of Clanrickard and St. Alban’s, who inherited from his ancestors 
five baronies in the county of Galway alone. 

A modification of Wentworth’s idea was submitted to; and the great 
proprietors de facto, ifnot deyure, within the scopes of the proposed plan- 
tation, as well as all others there, were permitted to come in before 
commissioners appointed by the Crown for the remedy of defective titles, 
and compound by money payments for new grants of their several 
estates, rights, and interests, which swelled the revenue of the kingdom 
very considerably at that time. The extent of these grants may be 
estimated from the fact of the enrolments of them filling twenty-four 
closely written volumes of foolscap size and proportionate thickness. 


53 


The court of defective titles may have suggested the notion of the 
modern Landed Estates Court: the substantial difference between them 
consists in this, that whereas the letters patents were obtained on pay- 
ment ofa money consideration to the Crown, and protected the grantee 
and all deriving under him from Crown claims, the conveyance from 
the Landed Estates Court is attainable at the mere cost of the law ex- 
penses attendant upon the proceedings before it; and, the authority being 
parliamentary, the title conferred is good against the world. 

The preparations preceding, and necessary to carry out Wentworth’s 
design, had the effect of calling into existence commissions of survey, 
which resulted, agreeably to former precedents, in inquisitions finding 
the title of the Crown to the counties named. These inquisitions were 
returned into Chancery some time between 1637 and 1639. And asit 
was essential for the purposes of the proposed plantation to ascertain 
accurately the quantities and bounds of the several townlands, the sur- 
veyor- general was again ealled into action. 

The books of survey and maps compiled in pursuance of these pro- 
ceedings were returned into the office of the surveyor-general ; and were 
all consumed, as stated by Stone, the then surveyor-general, in the cala- 
mitous fire of 1711. But, antecedently to that event, copies of the sur- 
vey books, expressing the names of the denominations of lands, their 
quality, and contents, Irish plantation measure, and situation as to 
parish, barony, and county, together with the significant number of re- 
ference by which each might be referred to, and identified on the plot 
or map, were made out and returned by the surveyor-general to the com- 
missionersfor executing the act of settlement in the year 1661. The com- 
missioners required such assistance to enable them to charge the King’s 
quit-rents, imposed for a special purpose by the act, and also ultimately 
to distribute the lands themselves to the adventurers, soldiers, trans- 
planted persons, and other legitimate claimants. 

These books, after serving the purposes for which they were intended, 
as well as the decrees, certificates, and other record proceedings of the 
commissioners, were, by direction of section 1 of the Act of Explana- 
tion, 17 & 18 Car. II., and of clause 60 of the rules attached to and 
incorporated in the Act of Settlement, 14 & 15 Car. II., cap. 2, delivered 
up to the auditor-general about the year 1678, to remain as of record in 
his office, for perpetual preservation and public use; and they arenow de- 
posited in the Landed Estates Record Office, Dublin; and abundantly cor- 
roborate the statement I have made of Wentworth’s, alias Strafford’s, 
mapped townland survey. But thatno doubt should be allowed to remain 
upon so important a point, I subjoin a statement in detail of payments 
made out of the Irish exchequer to an extent exceeding £9,000, which 
declares the names of the counties subjected to survey, and the nature of 
the records arising out of it. ‘The inquisitions alone are not named ; 
but, as they are in existence in Chancery, they tell their own tale. My 
object j is to show that there were also books descriptive of the survey, 
and maps of the townlands described in the books :— 


D4 


Account from Sub-Treasurer’s Rolls of 1637-8,-9, and 1640. 


ConNAUGHT. 

oo By od. 

Paid Thomas Raven, for surveying and measuring 

Mayo, Galway, and the several counties of Con- 
naught, ata 1,952.8 9 

,, Captain Nicholas Pinar, for surveying and mea- 
suring of Connaught Plantation, ae 1,226 9. 0 

,, Viscount Rannelagh and Sir E. Willoughby, for 
ditto, 800 0 0 

», Joseph ister for reducing the. several original 
maps of Mayo and Galway, 56 0 O 

», Name persons, for tracing maps, Rosecamne, 

Sligo, Mayo, Galway, and Meret Town of Gal- 
way, 33 6 8 

,, Laurence Parsons, for engrossing original books 
of Roscommon, Sligo, and Mayo, 26 10 0 

», Lhomas Waring and Thomas Ravenscroft, for tran- 
scribing books of Galway and Co. Townof Galway, 60 0 0 

», Lhe Lord Deputy and other the Commissioners of 

Survey and attendants, Laurence Parsons, and 
others, S1398T- 1s 
Total for Connaught, . 6,085 15 5 

MUnNsTER. 

Paid William Gilbert and twenty-two other surveyors 

and measurers of Co. Clare, TR and Tip- 
perary, .. ; 2,200 0 90 
», The Lord Deputy’ S journey, 700 0 O 
Total for Munster, 2,900 0 0 

LEINSTER. : 

Paid Captain Nicholas Pinnar and William Pinnock, 

for measuring the territories of Byrne’s Country, 
Cosha, and Ranelagh, in the County Wicklow, 227 15 6 
Gross Total, . 9,218 10 11 


This evidence clearly shows that there were paid for and compiled 
books of survey and plots or maps for the counties of Galway, and county . 
of the town of Galway, Mayo, Roscommon, and Sligo, in Connaught ; 4 
for the counties of Clare, Limerick, and a portion of Tipperary, in Mun- 
ster; and for a portion of the county of Wicklow, in Leinster. And 


D0 


I, in conclusion, express my conviction that many officially certified 
tracings of the maps and copies from the books of this survey, issued 
out of the surveyor-general’s office before the lamentable and destructive 
fire of 1711, are yet im existence, and lying concealed amongst the title- 
deeds of ancient Irish landed proprietors. And I would urgently sug- 
gest to such, as well as to their solicitors, a search for and submission 
to my inspection of as many as may be found; when I will undertake, 
upon unexceptionable and contemporaneous evidence, to prove the genu- 
ineness of such as may be genuine; and thus give authenticity and 
weight to their documents of title, and at the same time additional tes- 
timony to what I have already advanced of plots or maps being accompa- 
niments or fruits of Strafford’s survey. 


Professor WitiiAm K. Suriivan read the following paper :— 


ON somE currous MotEecuLaAR CHANGES PRODUCED IN SILIcATE oF Zinc 
BY THE APPLICATION OF HBAT. 


fw a Paper which I read to the Academy on its first meeting this session, 
some curious pisolithic combinations of silicate and carbonate-of zine 
from Dolores mine, near Santander, in Spain, were described. Mention 
was also made of the presence of carbonic acid in the fibrous Smithson- 
ite or hemi-morphite from the same locality. It was sought to account 
for this circumstance, as well as the variation in the amount of water, 
and its want of proportionality to the other constituents which are 
generally observed in the published analyses of silicate of zinc, by sup- 
posing that the carbonic acid existed as dicarbonate of zine which was 
in combination with disilicate of zinc. This hypothesis involved the 
isomorphism of the silicate and carbonate, which were consequently con- 
sidered to be capable of forming an indefinite number of compounds, 
like the similar salts of isomorphic bases or acids. For all these com- 
pounds the general formula m (2Zn0,8i0,) +” (2Zn0,CO,) + p HO, may 
be proposed. 

A. very curious molecular change, which I have found to be pro- 
duced in all these compounds by the action of heat, appears to me to 
give a very unexpected support to the view regarding the constitution 
of the silicates just stated, and consequently to the isomorphism of silicic 
and carbonic acids, upon which it is primarily founded. When frag- 
ments of the pisolithic silicates were heated to drive off the hydrated 
water, they became of a bright lemon-colour, passing into orange; on 
cooling, the colour almost wholly faded. The phenomenon is just like 
what is observed with white oxide of zinc, except that the latter never 
_ yields so bright a yellow as the silicates do. The change appears to take 

place at a little above the temperature of melting lead; at a redness 
just visible af daylight, the colour of the fragments changes to green, 
which is sometimes of a deep verdigris-green. On removing the lamp 
for a moment from under the crucible containing the fragments, they 
suddenly became yellow. When the temperature was increased by 
means of a blowpipe, the colour again became yellow. Onallowing the 


56 


crucible then to cool, the colour of the fragment changed successively 
from light yellow to verdigris-green, then to bright orange-yellow, © 
which became paler as the cooling proceeded, until the fragments became 
nearly white. On being heated, the chromatic scale was reversed, so 
that the changes could :be observed both during the heating and cool- 
ing. The changes took place very rapidly, with a kind of phosphorescent 
elow, which was very beautiful, and could be repeated apparently any 
number of times with the same fragments. The latter circumstance 
shows that the phenomenon can take place after the loss of the carbonic 
acid. 

This remarkable molecular change is, perhaps, connected with the 
hemi-morphism to which the pyr oclectric properties of the silicate of zine 
are due; and as it is aswell, if not better, seen in the specimens containing a 
very lar, ge excess of carbonate of zine, it would appear that dicarbonate ot 
zine is likewise hemi-morphie. The circumstance that the change takes 
place as well after the decomposition of the carbonate, may be urged 
against this conclusion, itistrue. I think, however, that the objection is 
_ only apparent. When the mineral is in fragments, the phenomenon is 
best seen; when reduced to very fine powder, it almost wholly disappears. 
Now, when fragments of a mineral containing carbonic acid are heated, 
the latter goes away, but the residue retains the original form; and as 
the pyroelectric properties are due to the relative position of the mole- 
cules, as long as the mineral retains its form these changes occur. This 
view 1s further corroborated by the circumstance that the silicate, which 
contains scarcely any carbonate, and which it is very difficult to reduce 
to a very fine powder, exhibits it better when powdered than the sili- 
cates containing very little silica, although the latter act better in frag- 
ments. The hydrocarbonate 3(Zn0,CO,) + 5(4n0, HO) which is described 
in the paper above quoted, and which is there considered to have a dif- 
ferent composition from that in combination with the silicate of zinc, 
does not exhibit this chromatic phenomenon at all; and in the reniform 
masses consisting of alternate shells of silicate and the hydrocarbonate in 
question, so extremely thin that they can scarcely be distinguished by 
the eye, the separate layers may at once be recognised on heating some 
fragments, by the alternate lines of green and whitish-yellow, the former 
being the silicate, and the latter the hydrocarbonate. 


Professor Wittiam K. Suxtrvan also read the following paper :— 


On a NEw Hypratep SILIcATE oF PoTasH, AND ON SOME OF THE ConpDtI- 


TIONS UNDER WHICH THE RENIFORM ci ee In MINERALS MAY BE 
DEVELOPED. 


Axzout two years ago I wanted a solution of silicate of potash for some 
experiments with which I was then engaged, and accordingly prepared 
it, by fusing a mixture of finely powdered vein quartz with about four 
times its weight of purified pearl-ash, ina Cornish crucible. The melted 
glass was poured out on a cold plate of iron, and when cold was broken 
into lumps, and put into a large glass jar about half full of water. On 


ao? 


being stirred about from time to time during a couple of days, the 
smaller fragments nearly all dissolved, while the larger lumps were 
only superficially acted upon. The solution thus formed, having been 
found strong enough for the purposes for which the silicate was pre- 
pared, was poured off, and fresh water poured upon the lumps, which 
were frequently stirred during two or three days, by which a second 
solution, but very much weaker than the first, was obtained. At this 
period my experiments were interrupted, and the jar containing the 
solution and the undissolved lumps was put away in a cupboard, where 
it remained undisturbed for nearly a year. I then found that some of 
the lumps still remained, to a great extent, undissolved ; but a great 
number had softened into a pasty mass, in which were disseminated 
here and there the unsoftened lumps. The whole of this pasty gelati- 
nous mass was not immediately derived from the softening of the lumps, 
as a part appeared to have been precipitated from the supernatant liquor, 
so that the uneven surface formed by the original pasty mass was filled 
up and partially covered over by a thin layer of gelatinous silica, like 
that formed by precipitating a solution of basic silicate by soluble car- 
bonates, or by a solution of sal-ammoniac. Upon the top of this pasty 
mass, beautiful white warty concretions had formed, the whole being 
covered by about six inches of water. The borders of the warts were 
serrated, the serrations being produced by the projecting ends of fine 
prismatic needles. In every instance the warts formed over a lump of 
undissolved silicate, being largest where the lump came closest to the 
surface of the pasty mass. 

The jar, tightly covered with writing-paper, was again laid aside, 
but in a place where it could be frequently examined. The warts gra- 
dually increased in number, each new one appearing to commence over 
a lump, or where the pasty mass was thickest and most granular, until 
at length they extended into a continuous snow-white crust. The po- 
sitions of the warts in this crust were marked by raised prominences. 
The crust thus formed continued to increase in thickness, the fresh 
depositions appearing to begin, as at first, over the lumps, so that the 
raised prominences became more and more marked, until a distinct 
reniform structure was developed. While this erowth was taking place, 
the water had gradually evaporated, until not more than an inch covered 
the crust, and the pasty mass had become quite gelatinous. 

The supernatant liquor, which was a solution of carbonate of potash, 
containing only a mere trace of silica, was poured off, and the crust re- 
moved as carefully as possible. The latter was very fragile, the slightest 
pressure reducing it to a pulpy mass. ‘The gelatinous mass upon which 
the crust rested had a yellowish colour; left in the jar, it gradually 
dried and cracked. Part of it, when dried, consisted of an opaque 
whitish-grey substance, mottled with pure white, which was very friable - 
when dried for some minutes in a water-bath. Another part, however, 
was semi-translucent, hard, and very like some varieties of opal, and 
contained water even after having been exposed to dry air for several 

R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. I 


58 


months. A very hard semi-translucent fragment contained, when first 
removed from the jar, 23°27 per cent. of water, which would correspond 
to Si0,HO ; but after some months’ exposure to dry air, it was reduced 
to 9°59 per cent., or 8810,,HO. In both cases the fragment still con- 
tained some carbonate of potash, so that no very accurate analysis of it 
could be made. The gelatinous precipitate formed by passing carbonic 
acid through soluble silicate of potash, even when exposed to, the air in 
considerable mass until it became dry, yielded only an amorphous white 
anhydrous powder, or one containing only small and variable quantities 
of water. A hydrate containing 16°5 per cent. of water, and which may 
be represented by the formula 3810,,2HO (=810,,H0O), appears, how- 
ever, to have been obtained by dropping slowly hydrochloric acid into 
a solution of basic silicate of potash of moderate strength, and drying 
the gelatinous precipitate in a vacuum or in dry air. This hydrate con- 
sisted of a white powder; but M. Doveri obtained a similar hydrate in 
the erystalline state by precipitating a solution of silicate of copper dis- 
solved in hydrochloric acid, by sulphide of hydrogen, and evaporating 
the perfectly limpid solution of silica over quick-lime in a vacuum. When 
the hydrate 38i,,2HO in the form of a white powder was exposed 
for some time to a temperature of 100° to 120° cent., it lost half its 
water, and formed a definite compound,-represented by the formula 
3810,, HO (= 28103, HO), that is, the same compound as that which was 
formed by the exposure of my hard semi-translucent silica for some 
months to dry air. The latter, to which I have above assigned the 
formula $10,,HO (=2810;,3HO), has the same composition as the re- 
markable glassy hydrated silica obtained by Ebelman by exposing 
silicic ether to the slow action of moist air. So far as I am aware, the 
two hydrates which I have described are the only examples of definite 
hydrated silica having been obtained in the form of opal. A strong so- 
lution of silicate of potash put into a Briet’s apparatus, charged in the 
ordinary way with bicarbonate of soda and tartaric acid, and left un- 
disturbed for a few months, and then exposed to the air until it dried, 
was horny here and there. The quantity of water in many varieties of 
opal and hyalite is so small, that some mineralogists consider 1¢ not to 
be chemically combined in those minerals. In what state, then, is it ? 
Hydrated water may be held with so feeblea force as to appear attached 
by cohesion. Mr. A. Gages, in a paper read before the British Asso- 
ciation at Leeds, described an opaque siliceous skeleton which he obtained 
by the long continued action of acids upon a mineral, and which became 
transparent like hydrophane when plunged into water. The quantity 
of water necessary to effect this change appeared to be definite; the 
phenomenon was certainly an excellent example of mechanical cohesion 
passing into chemical. Opal, hyalite, &c., as well as the semi-trans- 
lucent gummy hydrated silica just described, probably belong to the 
same category. The formation of some horny hydrated silica in the 
Briet’s apparatus is interesting, as showing that time influences the 
combining power of water and silica. <A similar influence appears to 
be exerted upon carbonie acid dissolvedin water under pressure, because, 


D9 


the longer it is subject to the pressure, the more slowly it appears to be 
evolved when the pressure is removed. 

The gummy silica which adhered to the white crust was removed 
as carefully as possible while the crust was still moist; the latter was 
then placed upon dry filtering paper, which was frequently renewed, so 
as to imbibe all the moisture. A portion was broken into small frag- 
ments, and laid upon dry filtering paper under a bell-glass along with 
a sulphuric acid desiccating dish filled with water. The air being always 
saturated with moisture, the carbonate of potash in the substance deli- 
quesced, and was absorbed by the filtering paper. The operation was 
repeated until dry paper was no longer wetted by the crust. So com- 
pletely was the carbonate of potash removed by this process, that even 
after an exposure of several months to the air under a large bell-glass, 
which was frequently lifted in order to allow the substance to be moved 
about on the paper, it only yielded a few minute bubbles of carbonic 
acid when treated with acid. 

Thus dried it formed small porous lumps, which crushed between 
the fingers into a snow-white gritty crystalline powder, formed of ex- 
tremely fine oblique prismatic needles. Heated in a crucible to a red 
heat, it lost water ; heated in the blowpipe fiame, it fused into a milky- 
looking glass, which under a very strong heat became transparent. 
Thus fused, it was scarcely acted upon by boiling oil of vitriol, even 
though boiled with it for some hours. In the hydrated state, it was 
decomposed by boiling concentrated hydrochloric acid, but only very 
slowly ; it was readily attacked by oil of vitriol. For the purposes of 
analysis a small quantity of the powder, produced by crushing the lumps 
between paper, was shaken up with distilled water for some minutes, 
in order to remove as far as possible all traces of carbonate of potash, 
placed upon filtering paper, and repeatedly pressed, and then dried ata 
temperature of about 60° cent. in a current of air. The substance was 
decomposed by concentrated hydrochloric acid, and the silica and potash 
directly determined, the latter bemg weighed as chloride. The results 
of the analysis led to the formula KO,58i0,,14H0, as the following 
table shows :— 


Calculated. Found. © 
KO, hu Ac OM mimes. te, cu ua eA] () 
S10,, Me Sarah UTA TD Dimmu ec Me Aeg o ye 
PON os yore cy ORO teiu ls Ws OOOO 
100°000 100:075 


A portion of the unbroken crust under which the filtering paper was 
changed only a few times, was left to dry gradually. As it did so, some 
carbonate of potash effloresced on it; this was derived from the mother- 
liquor, and not from the decomposition of the compound, as a portion of 
the latter left to dry for several months, and then well washed, had the 
same composition as that above given. During the drying the crust 
exfoliated into thin layers, which were often perfect shells wherever 


60 


there was a reniform prominence. In many of those shells a fibrous struc- 
ture, could be distinctly traced,—the fibres appearing to converge as in 
e'lobular minerals having a fibrous structure, such as wavelite, &c. 

The formation of this hydrated silicate of potash may perhaps be 
attributed to two, or even three causes. Firstly, the carbonic acid of the 
air was gradually absorbed and combined with the potash of the basic 
silicate, by which gelatinous silicate was precipitated upon the lumps 
of undissolved silicate. Secondly, the lumps, in slowly dissolving, formed 
an almost concentrated solution of basic silicate in their neighbourhood ; 
this solution produced a diffusive current, which slowly brought a por- 
tion of the solution of carbonate of potash from the surface, where it had 
continued to absorb more carbonic acid after the precipitation of the 
gelatinous silicate; this solution must therefore have. contained some 
bicarbonate of potash, and on coming in contact with the solution of 
basic silicate, must have produced carbonate of potash, and a less basic 
silicate of potash, which, if rapidly formed, would be precipitated as a 
powder, but being very slowly formed, crystallized out in obedience to 
any direction impressed upon the molecules by the molecular forces in 
action in the solution and underlying mass. This change would of 
course take place more rapidly where the solution would be densest, that 
is, near the undissolved lumps, and hence the warty crystallizations would 
begin there. But a third cause may also aid in producing the latter re- 
sult. We know that a glass rod, a piece of glass, or other object pro- 
jecting from the bottom of a vessel containing a saline solution, will 
generally induce crystals to form upon it: acrystal of the salt in solution 
dropped into it will still more strikingly act in the same way. It may 
be, then, that the lumps acted as so many centres of cohesive force, 
which acted the more rapidly the nearer they were to the surface of con- 
tact of the pasty mass and supernatant liquor. 


MONDAY, JANUARY 13, 1862. 
Tue Very Rev. Cuartes Graves, D.D., President, in the Chair. 


Tue President called the attention of the Academy to the great loss sus- 
tained by the Academy, in common with the public at large, by the 
lamented deaths of his Royal Highness the Prince Consort, Honorary 
Member of the Academy, John O’ Donovan, LL. D., and the Rev. Robert 
Carmichael. 

An Address to her Majesty the Queen on the occasion of the Prince 
Consort’s death was read by the President, and unanimously adopted by 
the Academy ; and the President was requested to transmit the same for 
presentation to her Majesty. 

Rev. Robert G. Cather, LL. D., Percy Fitzgerald, Esq., and Henry 
W. Wilkie, Ksq., were elected members of the Academy. 

The Rev. Dr. Reeves read the first part of a paper ‘‘ On the Round 
Tower of Lusk.” 


61 


Mr. Gzorcr V. Du Noyer read the following description of various 
objects of antiquarian interest presented by him to the Academy :— 


Nos. 1, 2.—Views of a Cromlech, called ‘‘ Leach an Seail ”’ in the 
parish of Harristown, Welsh Mountains, near Kilmaganny, county of © 
Kilkenny, from a sketch by Mr. Wyley, formerly of the Geological Sur- 
vey of Ireland. 

No. 3.—Remains of a rude stone-grave, or iatedan on the south 
side of Carrickgollogan Mountain, county of Dublin, erroneously marked 
in the Ordnance map as ‘‘ Cromlech.” 

No. 4.—Sketch of a boulder of granite, from Begern Island, in the 
harbour of Wexford; on which is rudely punched a simple cross, with 
bifurcated ends, the whole enclosed in a parallelogram. This is said to 
mark the grave of St. Ibertus, whose death is recorded as having occurred 
on the 28th of April, A. D. 500. This is also from a sketch by Mr. 
Wyley. 

No. 5.—A slab of granite, about 3 feet 10 inches above the ground, 
and close to the base of the round tower at Rathmichael old church, 
in the county of Dublin. On one side: of the stone there are rudely 
punched two groups of four concentric circles each, connected by three 
lines. : There may be a third group of circles beneath the level of the 
soil. : 

No. 6.—Thisrepresents another slab of granite, about 5 feet in length, 
now used as a tombstone in the graveyard of the old church of Tullow, 
county of Dublin. The small angular projection at either side, near the 
top of the stone, gives it a faint resemblance toa cross. The ornamenta- 
tion on this slab is of the same character as on the former; but at either 
side of the stem connecting each of the groups of circles, there are a 
number of divergent parallel lines. The style of ornament on both these 
stones so closely resembles some of that seen at New Grange, in the county 
of Meath, and on some of our gold lunettes, that I do not think it unrea- 
sonable to suppose that these carvings were made in Pagan times, and 
the stones subsequently adapted to Christian uses. : 

Nos. 7, 8, 9.—Three views of a very singular bi-effigial tombstone, 
from the graveyard of Culdarragh on the Boe Island, in upper Lough 
Erne. ‘This carving is of the rudest description, the size of the head of 
the male and female figure being out of all proportion, and the features 
of both brought out by raised flat narrow bands. The male head is dis- 
tinguished by a forked and pointed beard of the Saxon type, and that the 
figure on the opposite side of the stone is that of a female is suggested 
by a waist-belt. The arms of both effigies are crossed on the chest, and 
more resemble flat bars than anything else. The top of the stone is cut 
away deeply, so as to form a marked separation between the heads. 
Without doubt, this is a work of considerable antiquity, and it appears 
to have been intended to mark the interment of two bodies in one 
grave. 

No. 10.—View of the doorway of the round tower of St. Canice, 
Kilkenny. The lintel is formed of blocks of old red sandstone, the sides 


62 


of magnesian limestone, and the sill of the ordinary grey limestone of 
the district. 

No. 11.—View of the round tower of Kilrea, in the county of 
Kilkenny : unlike most of such edifices, the doorway is not surmounted 
by a large winaow-loop,—this aperture, though present, being placed at 
the distance of many feet to the left-hand side as you enter the door. The 
upper portion of the tower has been remodelled, the conical roof removed, 
and a parapet formed over the original openings at the top of the tower. 
This tower stands on a square plinth of dry masonry, and measures 494 
feet in circumference at its base. 

No. 12.—Doorway of the round tower of Kilrea. This doorway 
measures only 4 feet 74 inches in height to the springing of the arch, — 
and 2 feet 4 inches in width : it is formed of sandstone, and its sides are 
parallel. . The head is semicircular, and cut out of one stone; around 
the entire doorway there is a fiat raised band, 104 inches broad. 

No. 13.—Doorway of the old church of Kilbunny, near Pilltown, 
county Waterford. There is a quaintness and originality in this work, 
which stamp it as being of exceeding antiquity,—possibly of the tenth 
or eleventh century. The doorway, which has converging sides, mea- 
sures about 6 feet in height to the springing ofthe arch, its head is semi: 
circular, formed of nine stones, each of which is cut away superficially so 
as to form a deeply depressed zigzag moulding, surrounded by a flat 
band; the arch rests on a broad abacus, ornamented with massive 
beads. Directly over the arch a human head projects, in high relief, the 
forehead of which is cinctured by a flat band; the lower portion of the 
face 1s destroyed ; on the northern side of the doorway, over the spring- 
ing of the arch, there projects a rudely carved head of a nondescript 
monster, with a large mouth, having teeth and a curled-down snout ; the 
corresponding side of the door is plain. 

The outer angle of the northern jam of the doorway, just beneath 
the abacus, has been cut into to represent a human head, with beard 
and moustache ; and on the opposite side, a ram’s horn is carved in a 
similar manner: although the carvings appear in relief, no portion of them 
project beyond the surface of the stone. 

No. 14.—This represents the head of what was once a very fine 
cross, carved out of granite, and lately discovered in a field to the east 
of the ‘‘ Cathedral”’ of Glendalough. Its type is that of a cross radi- 
ating from a circle. 

No. 15.—A small slab of mica-slate, carved so as to suggest the 
outline of a cross just appearing from beyond the outer circumference 
of a circle; also from Glendalough. 

No. 16.—Small and rudely formed cross of the Maltese type, carved 
out of a slab of mica-slate ; from Glendalough. 

No. 17.—A small block of mica-slate, from Glendalough, carved into 
the form of a truncated cone, having a small oval hollow on the top, 
which, no doubt, was meant to receive the shaft of a cross. 

No. 18.—A small mutilated cross, cut out of a flat slab of granite, 
and standing on a square plinth of granite, in the graveyard of the old 


63 


ehurch of Kill-of-the-Grange, county of Dublin. The effect of a cross 
radiating from a circle is produced by four circular perforations ranged 
round the centre of an imaginary circle. 

No. 19. This represents the head of a beautifully carved cross, from 
the graveyard of the old church of Kilkieran, near Pilltown, county of 
Kilkenny ; here we have the effect of a cross radiating from a circle pro- 
duced in the most skilful and effective manner. 

No, 20.—The plinth and shaft of a most exquisitely decorated cross, 
from the same locality as the former; the chief ornamentations are the 
plait and the rope ornament. 

No. 21.—This cross, which is of unique form, is also from Kilkieran ; 
it is cut out of a single block of sandstone, and is 10 feet 6 inches high ; 
it stands on a circular plinth. The cross arm is unusually short, and’ 
appears as if inserted into the shaft, which 1s completely surrounded by 
a rope-moulding ; a portion of the lower face of the shaft is depressed 
in such a manner as to lead one to suppose that the space was intended 
to receive a tablet for an inscription or device. 

Nos. 22, 23, 24, 25.—Four views of the plinth and a portion of 
the base of the shaft of a small cross, formed of red sandstone, from an 
ancient burying-ground, one mile south of Ballinamult, in the county 
of Waterford; these are drawn to the full size of the original. The 
ornament on the different sides of the plinth is either the simple plait 
or fret. 

No, 26.—An Anglo-Norman tombstone, or lid of stone-coffin, from 
the graveyard of the Black Abbey at Kilkenny. The slab is ornamented 
with a simple long-shafted cross, which terminates in large trefoils; it 
bears on its surface the following inscription, in the Anglo-Norman cha- 
racter :— 


Master Roberd de Sardelove git vcr deu de saalme ect merci Pat, n, r, 


No. 27.—Another and a similar tombstone from the same locality, 
but devoid of any inscription. From the shaft of the cross, just be- 
low the arms, there appears suspended a kite-shaped shield, on which 
three large rings are faintly traced. It is probable that these are but 
the sketch of an armorial bearing: if, however, we are to suppose the 
work complete, I know of no coat of arms more nearly resembling it 
than that of the family of Canteville or Cantwell. 

No. 28.—A similar tombstone, also from the Black Abbey at Kil- 
kenny ; it is ornamented with a foliated cross only. 

No. 29.—This sketch represents a rude stone-coffin, from the same 
locality as the three preceding tombstones ; the ornament along its sides 
is in low relief, and badly executed, representing alternations of trefoil- 
headed arcades and square spaces enclosing rude quatrefoils; from the 
general style, I am led to think that it was executed on the spot by native 
stone-cutters, while the coffin-lids or tombstones may have been the 
work of accomplished Anglo-Norman sculptors, and were possibly 7m- 
ported. Ina paper on female cross-legged effigies, which I contributed 
to the ‘‘ Journal of the Archelogieal Institute,” vol. 2, I had occasion 


04 


to make the same remark with regard to some stone- coffins and ol 
lids found at Cashel, in the county “of Tipperary. 

No. 30.—This represents a coffin-shaped tombstone, from the erave- 
yard of Fethard church, in the county of Wexford; it bears along its 
bevelled edge the following inscription, in the Anglo-N orman cha- 
racter :— . 


» Thomas de Angayne gist deu de sa alme eit merci. Amen. 


No. 31.—Fragment of an Anglo-Norman tombstone, with foliated 
eross, and a portion of an inscription, from St. Canice’ Cathedral, Kal- 
kenny. 

No. 32.—This sketch represents a tombstone of a very unusual type 
either in Ireland or England. It is decorated with a human head and 
bust, rising from beneath a richly foliated cross, which rests on the chest 
of the figure ; the head is apparently that of a female ; the stone is pre- 
served in the cathedral of St. Canice, Kilkenny. 

No, 33.—A tombstone similar in type to the former, and preserved 
in the graveyard of the old church of Bannow, county of Wexford. 
Here, however, we have the head and bust of a male and female figure, 
surmounted by an architectural canopy. The male head is armed with 
the cylindrical flat-banded helmet of the 13th century; the female head 
is bare, showing the hair tonsured over the forehead, and falling in looped- 
up curls over the ears, beg bound round with a flat band. Along the 
shaft of the cross there is the following inscription, in black letter :— 


Hie jacet Johannes Colfer qui obit [no date]. Orate pro Anna Srggin 
que obit [another blank space on which the date was never inserted ], 
quorum animabus proprietor deus. Amen. 


In the district of Bannow and Carrick, Colfer is the most common 
name; but Siggin, though recognised as that of one of the oldest families, 
is now extinct; the last of the name in the county was an itinerant horse- 
breaker, an old man much respected by the people, and who occasionally 
lived amongst them at free quarters. 

No. 84.—View of the old house of the Siggin family, in the townland 
of Newtown, formerly Brandane, opposite to Bannow Island. 

No. 35.—A medieval tombstone, from the graveyard of Bannow old 
church. 

No. 36.—View of the old church of Bannow, county of Wexford. 

No. 37.—Doorway of Bannow old church, remarkable as beg of 
precisely the same type and general form as that from the so-called 
‘¢ Cathedral ’’ at Glendalough, which is supposed to be of the 7th cen- 
tury. As the date of Bannow church cannot be later than the 13th 
century, we can only suppose that its architect copied from the antique, 
unless his judgment led him to adopt the most simple and at the same 
time the strongest form of doorway possible,—that with a massive flat 
lintel, having an arch over it to relieve it of the weight of the superim- 
posed masonry. 


65 
* 

No. 38.—Plan of Bannow church, showing the Porches to the north 
and south doorways, which, however, are less ancient than the church 
itself, and may have been added to give greater security to the eccle- 
siastics or others who may have used the church as a place of refuge in 
troublesome times. 

No. 39.—The lid of a stone-coffin, or perhaps a tombstone only, from 
the abbey of Gowran, in the county of Kilkenny; this is ornamented 
with the full-length figure of an ecclesiastic, carved in high relief; along 
the bevelled edge of the slab there is an inscription in the Anglo-Norman 
character, which commences with an invocation ‘‘in the name of God 
to pray for the soul of Julianus,’’ somebody whose name commenced 
with the letters DVC; the remainder ofthe inscription is too faint to be 
deciphered. 

No. 40.—The tombstone of Elenor, daughter of Pierce, the 8th Earl 
of Ormond, and wife of the Earl of Thomond, from the Cathedral of 
St. Canice, Kilkenny. I give this sketch as illustrating the practice of 
representing the emblems of the Passion on tombstones, in the 14th and 
15th centuries. 

No. 41.—The stone seat called St. Kieran’s Chair, from the interior 
of the Cathedral of St. Canice, Kilkenny. 

No. 42.—Coat of arms of Edward the 4th, carved on a stone which 
is inserted into the gable-wall of a house, close to the entrance of the 
graveyard of St. Canice, Kilkenny. The supporters tothe shield, which 
is charged with three lions passant and three fleur de lis quartered, are 
a winged griffin and a greyhound, those of the Tudor family: the date 
of this carving must be between the years 1546 and 1553. 

No. 43.—This sketch represents a covered well in the yard of an old 
house, called Wolf’s-arch in the town of Kilkenny. In the entablature 
is the date 1604, with the following inscription in black letter :— 


Orate pro animabus Johannis Rothe mercatoris et uxor ejus Role Archer 
gua puteum hune et heredificra fiert fecit. 


In the wall adjoining the well on its right-hand side, is a stone bearing 
the arms of Rothe and Archer, with the date 1610. It would appear 
that the immortality to be acquired by the construction of a draw-well 
or drinking-fountain was known to and appreciated by the worthies of 
the 16th and 17th centuries. 2 

The following nine illustrations from No. 44 to 52, inclusive, are of 
windows and loops from buildings of various ages. 

No. 44.—One of the side-wall windows of the old church of Donagh- 
more, between Clonmel and Fethard, in the county of Tipperary. Twelfth 
century. 

No. 45.—Window from the W. gable of the old church of Ownig, 
county of Kilkenny. 

No. 46.—Window from the 8. gable of the sacristy of Mullagh 
Abbey, county of Tipperary. Fifteenth century. 

No. 47.—Loop from Ballycloughy Castle, county of Tipperary. 


R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. i 


66 
» 

No. 48.—<Another loop, from the same building. 

No. 49.—Loop from Ormond’s Castle, at Carrick-on-Suir, erected 
A. D. 1565. 

No. 50.—Another loop, from the same castle. 

No. 51.—A third loop-hole, from the same building. 

No. 52.—Cruciform loop, from the same castle. 

No. 58.—Sketch of the stone-roofed and castellated church of Tagh- 
mon, county of Westmeath. 

No. 54.—-Ground-plan of the same building. 

No. 55.—Small Aumbrey from the east wall of Taghmon church, close 
to the east window. 

No. 56.—Exterior view of one of the windows from Taghmon church, 
which from its general style would lead to the supposition that the 
church was erected in the latter part of the 15th, or beginning of the 
16th century. 

No. 57.—Plan of the church forming part of the ruims of Moymet 
Castle, in the county of Meath, near Trim, erected by Sir Lucas Dillon, 
who was Chief Baron of the Exchequer in the reign of Elizabeth. The 
only feature of interest in this ruin is the pulpit, which formed part of 
the original structure, and is placed in the south side-wall, near the com- 
mencement of the chancel. 

No. 58.—Coloured drawings of two fibulee of the bulla type. That 
marked A is formed of a very large lump of amber, pierced with a bronze 
pin. Fig. B. shows the perforation in the amber bushed with wood, to 
guard against the amber being cracked or broken by the action of the 

in. 

; No. 59.—The first drawing on this sheet is that of a singularly 
beautiful fibula, the hoop of which is ornamented by a series offive flattish 
amber beads, alternating with bronze dirks arranged in groups of five ; 
the termination of the hoop, where the pin catches, is flattened out in the 
form of the opercula of a mollusk, and is decorated by delicately en- 
graved lines, which follow the curve of the flattened spire, having between 
them rows of zigzag punchings. This ornamentation is precisely simi- 
lar to that on many of our gold torques. Fig. D.is a fibula of the same 
type as the former, but formed entirely of bronze ; the hoop is engraved: 
with a zigzag pattern, and the terminal opercula-shaped disk, at the 
catch for the pin, is ornamented with a series of two rows of small circles. 
On the pin of this fibula there are yet preserved four of the original rings 
which were attached to the cloak or garment intended to be fastened by 
it. 

No. 60.—A singularly large bronze fibula of the type of the former, 
but much more rude in workmanship, and devoid of ornament. The 
terminal disk is oval, and remarkably large, measuring 6 by 4? inches 
across: from its massive character, I think this may have been applied 
to horse-trappings, or the hanging of heavy drapery. 

No. 61.—This fibula is of the same type as the foregoing, but wants 
the terminal disk, which gives place to a long deep catch for the end of the 
pin. The hoop is ornamented with a rude herring-bone pattern. 


67 


No. 62.—Chessmen of walrhus tooth, representing a King, a Bishop, 
and a Pawn; these were found in the sands on the shore of one of the 
Orkney Islands, and are supposed to be of the 12th century. I give them 
to illustrate the form of the sword and the pastoral crook of the period. 
These singular relics have been described by Sir F. Madden, in the 
*« Archelogia,” vol. xxiv., p. 200. The objects represented in the five 
last sheets of illustrations are preserved in the British Museum. 

No. 63.—This is an original drawing by my colleague, Mr. Foot, of 
an ornamented font in the old church of Aughtmama, near Oranmore, 
county of Clare. It represents a combat between two stags, and is in its 
way quite unique. Vede Portfolio. 


The marked thanks of the Academy were voted to Mr. Du Noyer for 
this handsome and valuabie donation. 

The Secretary of the Academy read the following recommendation 
of the Council :—‘‘ That the sum of £380 be placed at the disposal of the 
Council for the purchase of antiquities durmg the current year;’’ and 
moved that the same be adopted by the Academy. 

Whereupon it was moved and seconded, as an amendment :—‘‘ That 
the recommendation brought down from the Council be referred back to 
the Council for reconsideration, the amount proposed to be voted for the 
Museum being considerably less than ordinarily voted for many years 
back.” 

A division having been called for, the amendment was declared to 
be lost; and the original motion, being put, was declared to be carried, 
—13 members having voted for, and 6 against it. 

Donations of books were presented, and thanks voted to the donors. 

The Academy then adjourned. 


MONDAY, JANUARY 27, 1862. 
THe Very Rey. Cuartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair. 
Dr. Kinanan read the following— 


SYNOPSIS OF THE SPECIES OF THE Famtnres CRANGONIDA AND GALA- 
THEIDE WHICH INHABIT THE SEAS AROUND THE Britrisu ISuLeEs. 


(Plates I1T.—-XV.) 
Parr I. 


The ttalicized genera and species are not British. 
Famity—CRANGONID A. 


Carapax depressus, oculi superne aperti : Antenn. externze filamento 
terminantes squama lata basi preedite. Ant. interns: ad basin dilatatze, 
pedunculo brevi, duobus filis terminantes. Maxillipedes externi subpe- 
diformes. Chelipedes (pedes ambulatorii) paria quinque; par primum 
subcheliforme, par secundum didactylum, paria tertia ad quinta acu- 
minata. Branchie paria septem. Genera: Crangon, Cheraphilus, Aigeon, 
LVectocrangon. 


68 


Genus I. 


Craneon, Carapax levis, dente gastrico mediane sepius, et dente — 
branchialo utrinque armatus, rostratus. Rostrum breve, pedunculo ocu- 
lorum non superans. Somites (segmenta) abdominales superne leves. 
Telson (segmentum ultimum) superne planum. Chelipedes (pedes am- 
bulatori) par primum satis grande, subcheliforme, par secundum minu- 
tum, debile, pare primo longitudinem sequans didactylum. Paria tertia 
ad quinta acuminata, Species Cr. vulgaris, Mranciscorum, rubropuncta- 
tus. 


1. Crangon vulgaris (Fabricius sp.). 


C. Rostro perbrevi, apice rotundato superne excavato, orbibus totum 
circumciliatis. Carapace dentibus gastrico brachialibusque armato, 
Abdominis somitibus levibus. Telson leve. Chelipedtim pare secundo, 
paribus primo tertioque equante, meros dentato. (Syn. Cr. septemspi- 
nosa (Say.), Cancer Crangon (Seba)). In littoris Magne Britannie et 
Hibernie. 

Subgenus Srerracraneon (mihi). Carapax ut Crangon. Somites 
abdominis ad 5tum supra leves sextus superne canaliculatus; telson 
supra sulcatum. Species St. propinquus, nigricauda, affinis, Allmanni. 


2. Crangon (Steiracrangon), Alimann (Kin.) 


St. Rostro brevi, apice subrotundato superne excavato. Orbibus 
totum circumciliatis, carapace ut Cr. vulgaris. Abdominis somite sexto 
bicarinato, sulcato. Telson supra sulcato, somitibus aliis levibus. 
Chelipedibus ut Cr. vulgaris. In profundis ad ‘‘ Dublin”’ et ‘“ Belfast,”’ 
Hiberniam, et ad ‘‘ Shetland,’ Mag. Brit. 


Genvs ITI. 
CHERAPHILUS (mihi), Pontophilus (Leach, non Risso nec De Haan). 


Carapax carinatus rostratus, Rostrum triangulare. Abdominis so- 
mites carinati, sculptique; telson suprasulcatum. Chelipedes secundi 
quam primo aut tertio breviores. Sp. Ch. bispinosus, trispinosus, zter- 
medius, bidentatus, angusticauda, Pattersonii, spinosus, boreas, Capensis, 
nanus, munitus. 


1. Cheraphilus bispinosus (Westwood sp.). 


Ch. Rostro brevi, apice rotundato supra sulcato. Orbe margine ex- 
terno ciliato, carapace, regione gastricaé mediana bidentata, lateribus 
minute nodosis. Abdominis somitibus quinto sextoque bicarinatis. 
Telson superne excavato. Chelipedim pare secundo, dimidio tertii paris 
equante. Synonyma Pontophilus bispinosus (West); Crangon bispino- 
sus (Bell). In profundis ad ‘‘ Dublin” et ‘ Galway,” Hibern. et. ad 
‘“‘ Hastings,’ Mag. Brit. 


69 


2. Cheraphilus trispinosus (Hailstone sp.). 


Ch. Rostro perbrevi apice rotundato superne exeavato, Orbe pauci- 
bus ciliis fundo insitis. Carapace uno dente gastrico mediano et uno 
dente gastrico laterali solum armato; lateribus levibus. Abdominis 
somite sexto, subcarinato, telson superne excavato. Chelipedim pare 
secundo, tenui; quam primo tertiove, multo breviori. Syn. Pontophilus 
trispinosus (Hailst.) ; Crangon trispinosus (Bell). Ad “Dublin,” Hi- 
bern. et ad ‘‘ Hastings,’”’ &c., Mag. Brit. 


3. Ch. Patersoni (Mihi). 


Ch. Rostro brevi apice rotundato, superne excavato. Orbe margine 
externo ciliato. Carapace regione gastrica mediana tridentato subcari- 
nata, regione gastrica laterali lineis dentibus minutis, regione branchiala 
unidentata. Abdominis somite quinto sculpto; somite sexto obsoleté 
bicarinato. Telson sulcato. Chelipedtm pare secundo dimidio partim 
primi vel tertii equante. Syn. (Crangon Patterson mihi olim). Ad 
‘‘ Belfast,’’ Hib. et ad ‘‘ Shetland,’’ Mag. Brit. 


4. Cheraphilus spinosus (Leach sp.). 


Ch. Rostro, satis longo, tenui, apice acuto superne basin sulcato, orbe 
profundo. Carapace regione gastrica quinque dentium seriebus longitu- 
dinaliter armata, regione branchiale serie dentium. Abdominis somiti- 
bus tertio, quartoque carinato. Somite quinto sculpto. Somite sexto, 
obsoléte bicarinato, sulcato. Telson sulcato. Chelipedim pare secundo, 
dimidio primi aut secundi equante. Syn. Pontophilus spinosus (Leach) ; 
Cr. spinosus (Bell); Crangon cataphractus (Milne Edwards, in part :); 
Ltigeon loricatus (Guerin). In profundis marium Hibernie et Magnee 
Britannie. 


Genvs IIT. 


Aignon Risso (Crangon, Bell, Milne Edwards). Carapax percari- 
natus, rostrum truncatum aut bifidum. Abdominis somites dentati, 
sculpti, carinatique, telson seepius suprasuleatum. Chelipedim par se- 
cundum quam tertio aut primo brevius. Species, A‘g. fasciatus, sculp- 
tus, carinicauda, cataphractus. 


1. geon fasciatus (Risso sp.). 


| Alig. Rostro satis longo, apice truncato, suleato. Orbe sparse ciliato 

margine externa. Carapacis regionibus, gastrica mediandé dente armata, 
gastricis lateralibus sculptis, regionibus branchialibus unidentatis, abdo- 
minis somitibus levibus. Telson sulcato. Chelipedum pare secundo, 
primo tertiove brevioribus. Syn. Crangon fasciatus (Risso, Bell, 
M. Edwards). Littoris Hibernie et Magne Britannie. 


70 


2. Aigeon sculptus (Bell sp.). 
fig. Rostro satis longo, apice bifido, profundé suleato. Orbibus 
dense ciliatis. Carapace, quinquedentato carinato. Abdominis somiti- 
bus sculptis, tertio ad quintum etiam carinatis, sexto etiam bicarinato- 
sulcato. Telson profunde sulcato. Chelipedum pare secundo quam 
tertio, multo breviorl. Syn. Crangon sculptus (Bell). Littoris Hibernie 
et Magne Britannie. 


Genus LY. 


Nectocrangon (Brandt.). Nondum in maribus Britannicis inventus. 
Syn. Argis (Kroyer) Crangon, (Owen). sp. ect. Lar. 


Homo.oeres oF CRANGONIDA.—Ptate ITT, 


GENERAL REFERENCES.—1, 2, &c., refer to the somites and their 
appendages, the ocular ring being counted the first; the cox are re- 
presented as attached to the somites. cx, coxa; 6, basis; 2, ischium; 
m, MEeros; ¢, carpus; p, propodos; d, dactylos; g, gastric region ; ed, car- 
diac do.; A, hepatic do.; br, branchial do.; f, frontal do.; A, Abdomen; 
K@, Cephalothorax and it appendages; Md 4, lateral view of carapace; 
1, first, or ocular segment; 3, olfactory antennal do.; 2, auditory an- 
tenna ; 4, mandible; md’, back view of carapace; Q, somites of mouth 
organs and their appendages; R, do. of ambulation; 10, 11, 12, first, 
second, and third chelipeds; those of 13-15 resemble 12; I, outline 
rostrum, C. vulgaris.—II. Ch. spinosus.—III. Ch. bispmosus.—IV. 
/K. fasciatus. —V. AL. sculptus.— VI. Ch. cataphractus. 


Famrty—CRANGONID.. 


Carapace depressed ; rostrum short, not articulated; eyes not con- 
cealed beneath carapace; external antennze unifilamentous, furnished 
with a broad scale at their base; internal antenne dilated at base, pe- 
duncle short, bifilamentous; external maxillipeds subpediform, flattened. 
Chelipeds, five pairs ; first pair subcheliform, second didactyle ; third to 
fifth pairs simple, acuminate. Branchie, seven on each side; antennze 
inserted nearly on same line. Genera: Crangon, Cheraphilus, Aigeon. 


Genus I.—CRrANGon. 


Rostrum triangular, shorter than the eyes. Carapace: median gas- 
tric region armed with a single spiny tooth at most; branchial regions 
with a single tooth, not ridged; antennse as family; abdomen smooth 
above ; telson triangular, smooth above; orbits circular, sparsely pu- 
bescent: first pair chelipeds well developed ; second pair as long as fifth ; 
antennal scale large. British Species: Cr. vulgaris. 

In addition, as minor characters, the following are nearly general :— 
Antenne long—more than twice length of peduncle of antenna. Se- 
cond pair of chclipeds as long as third, which are moderately stout. 


iat 


Species I. 
Grey Shrimp.—Plate LY. 
Crangon vulgaris, (Fabricius, not Owen or Dana.) 


Astacus Crangon. Herbst. 1., p. 57, t. xxix. fig. 3, 4; Penn. Brit. 
Zool., 1v, t. xv., fig. 80; Miiller, Zool. Dan., pl. civ., fig. 4-10. 
Crangon vulgaris. Fabric., sup., 410; Lat. Crust., vi., p. 267, t. lv., f. 

1,2; Leach, Mal. Brit., t. xxxvu. B.; M. Edw. Crust., 11., 341; 
Bell, Brit. Crust., p. 256, f.; White, Pop. Brit. Crust., p. 107, pl. 
viil., fig. 2; Guerin, Icon. R. A., t. 20, fig. 4. Kin.; Trans. Royal 
Trish Academy, vol. xxiv. p. 61. 
Crangon septemspinosa. Say, Journal, Ac. Sc. Philadelph., 1. 246; De 
Kay, Zool. New York, v1, p. 25, t. 8, f. 24. 
Crangon vulgaris of Dana and of Owen is not this species, but Cran- 
gon nigricauda of Stimpson: it is found on the south and west coasts 
of America. 


Rostrum (r), very short, narrow, slightly rounded at apex, concave 
above ; ocular notch, and sides of rostrum ciliated ; carapace armed with 
one median gastric and two branchial teeth (one on each side); abdomen 
smooth, nurrowed ; telson triangular, smooth ; second parr of chelipeds as 
long as the first or third ; 9, external footjaw. 

Distribution :—Great Britain, all round the coast on sandy bottoms. 
Ireland, generally distributed. Europe, North seas, Mediterranean. 
America, North-east coast, Florida. 


Subgenus STErRAcRANGON (Mihi), (orecpa xpavyov). 


Abdominal somites carinated, telson sulcated. British Species, St. 
Allmanni, 


Species I. 
Channelled-tailed Shrimp.—Plate IV. 
Crangon (Steiracrangon) Allmanni (Mihi). 


Cr. Allmanni. Kin., Proc. Nat. Hist. Soc., Dublin, vol. ui. Trans. 
R. I. A., vol. xxiv. p. 64, &c.; A. White Pop. Hist. Brit: Crust., 334. 


Rostrum (ad), short, narrow ; apex slightly rounded, hollowed above ; 
ocular notch ciliated all round ; carapace as Cr. VULGARIS; sixth somite 
of abdomen bicarinated, sulcate ; telsun hollowed, triangular ; other somites 
of abdomen smooth ; second par of chelipeds slender, equalling in length 
the first and the third pairs. 

a, 20th and 21st somites, with posterior pleopods ; 6, termination of 
oe ¢, first cheliped. The spine on meros is not represeuted in the 

gure. 

Distribution.—Great Britain, Shetland, Rev. A. M. Norman.  Ire- 
land, North-eastern coast, Belfast; East coast, Dublin. 


(2 


Genus I1.—Cuerrapuitvs (Mihi), xepas Gedos. 


(Pontophilus of Leach, abandoned by that author, and the name sub- 
sequently applied to genera of the Pandalide, by Risso and De Haan.) 

Rostrum triangular, moderate; carapace carinate; gastric region 
armed with one or more carine; branchial region multicarinated ; 
abdominal somites carinated and sculptured; telson sulcated above; 
first pair chelipeds robust, moderate in length; second shorter than 
first: antennee as family; antennal scale short. British Species: Ch. 
bispinosus, trispinosus, Pattersonii, spinosus. 

In addition may be noted, accessory scale of antennz moderate, not 
twice length of peduncle of antenne ; second pair of chelipeds much 
shorter than third. 


Species I. 
Two-spined Shrimp.—Plate V. 
Cheraphilus bispinosus (Westwood Sp.) 


Pontophilus bispinosus. Westwood, Hailst., Mag. Nat. Hist., viil., p. 11, 
13, f. 30. 

Crangon bispinosus. Bell, Brit. Crust., p. 268; A. White, Pop. Hist. 
Brit. Crust., 111. Kin. Trans. R. L. A. vol. xxiv. p. 66. 


Rostrum (r), short, rounded at apex, somewhat narrowed, hollowed above ; 
ocular notch broad, ciliated on outer edge only; carapace rounded above ; 
median gastric region bidentate, the teeth connected by an obsoletely-notched 
carina ; lateral gastrie and branchial regions furnished with rows of small 
knobs; fifth and sixth abdominal somites bicarinated ; telson elongate, 
hollowed above; second pavr of chelipeds (11) half length of third. 

9, External maxilliped, terminal articulations; 10, First cheliped, 
with enlarged view of hairs on carpus. Figure four times size of life. 

Distribution.—Great Britain, South coast, Hastings. Ireland, East 
Coast, Dublin; West Coast, Isles of Arran, Galway. 


Specizs IT. 
Three-spined Shrimp.—Plate VI. 
Cheraphilus trispinosus (Hailstone Sp.) 


Pontophilus trispnosus.. Hails., Mag. Nat. Hist., viii. p. 261, fig 25. 

Crangon trispmosus. Bell, Brit. Crust., 265; A. White, Brit. Pop. 
Crust., 110; Kin. Proceed. Nat. Hist. Soc. Dub., vol. ii. Trans. R. I. A. 
vol. xxiv. p. 69. 


Rostrum (r) very short, moderately broad, rounded at the apex, hollowed 
above; ocular notch broad, shallow, sparingly ciliated at tts base ; carapace 
rounded above, armed with one median and two lateral gastric teeth, which 
are continuous with an obsolete raised ridge; branchial regions smooth ; 
sixth abdominal somite obsoletely carinated ; telson hollowed ; remaining 


73 


somites smooth ; second pair of chelipeds slender, much shorter than first 
or third. 

Figure four times life size. 

Distribution.—Great Britain, South coast, nea Weymouth. 
Ireland, East coast, Skerries, Dublin. 


Species III. 


Smooth-tailed Spinous Shrimp.—Plate VIT. 
Cheraphilus Patterson (Kin.) 


Crangon Patterson. Kinahan, Proceedings Dubl. Nat. Hist. Soc., 
| vol. ii., p. 130. Trans. R. I. A. vol xxiv. p. 71. 


Rostrum (r) short, rounded at apex, narrowed, concave above ; ocular 
notch narrowed, ciliated on outer border only ; carapace rounded above ; 
median gastric region with a row of three principal teeth, connected by an 
obsolete carina ; lateral gastric with rows of minute teeth terminating mn 
one principal tooth; one tooth on each branchial region: fifth abdominal 
somute sculptured ; sixth obsoletely bicarinate ; telson (t), suleate, elongate; 
second pair chelipeds half length of first or of third, 

Figure four times size of life. 

Distribution :—Great Britain, North Coast, Shetland, Rey. A. M. 
Norman, g, v. Ireland, North-east coast, Belfast. 


Species LY. 
Spined Shrimp.—Plate VIII. 
Cheraphilus spinosus (Leach Sp.). 


Crangon spinosus. Leach, Linn. Trans., xi., p. 346; Lam. Hist. Nat. 
Ms. An. 8. Vert. v., p. 202; Bell, Brit. Crust., p. 261; A. White, 
108; Thompson, N at. Hist. Treland, Varalives D. O92 5 Kin, Trans. 
R. 7 Aevol, XXIV. p. (0. 

Pontophilus. Leach, Mal. Brit., t. xxxvi. A. 

Crangon cataphractus. M. Edwardes, Hist. de Crust., ii., p, 243 (ex- 
cluding description of female, which refers to Aigeon cataphractus 

___ of present list, and Risso and Olivi, Cuy. R. A. (Croch.) t. 51, f. 3.) 

Ltigeon loricatus. Guerin, Exped. Morée, p. 33. 


Rostrum (r) moderately long, narrow, and pointed, concave at the base; 
ocular notch narrow, deep, ciliated all round: carapace contracted, rounded 
above, armed with five longitudinal rows of teeth on the gastrie region, and 
one on each branchial region ; third and fourth abdominal somites cari- 
nated ; fifth somite sculptured ; sixth obsoletely bicarinate, suleate; telson 
sulcate, elongate ; second pair of chelipeds half length of fir st or of third. 

10, First pair of chelipeds; 9, external footjaw. 


R.I. A. PROC.——VOL. VIII. L 


74 


Distribution.— Great Britain, reported from all the coasts, but this 
and former species are confounded by authors. Ireland, North-east 
coast, Belfast; South coast, Cork (?); West coast, Galway (°). 


Genus [II.— AMcxon (Risso). 


Rostrum truncate, or bifid. Carapace: branchial and gastric regions 
highly carinate ; abdominal somites toothed, carinated, and sculptured ; 
telson generally sulcate; first pair chelipeds moderate, barely surpassing 
second in length ; second pair slender; orbits rounded, densely hairy ; 
antennee as family; antennal scale short. British Species: Ng. fasciatus, 
sculptus. 

In addition, the following are pretty general :—-Antennal scale not 
twice as long as peduncle of antenns; second pair of chelipeds stout, 
but much shorter than first or third. 


Species I. 


Banded Shrimp.—Plate IX. 
Afigeon fasciatus (Risso Sp.). 


Crangon fasciatus. Risso Crust. de Nice, t. ii., f.5 (bad), p. 82; Hist. 
Hur. Mer. v., p. 64; M. Ed., Crust., 11., p. 8342; Bell, Brit. Crust., 
p. 259; A. White, Pop. Hist. Brit. Crust., 187; Lucas, Exped. 
Alg., 38; W. Thomps., Nat. Hist. Ireland, iv., p. 390; Kin. Trans. 
Rei, A., vol. xxiv., p. 76. 


Rostrum (r) moderate, broadly truncate at apex, deeply longitudinally 
sulcate ; ocular notch broad, shallow, smooth, or very sparingly ciliate on 
outer edge only ; median gastric region armed with a tooth ; lateral gas- 
trie sculptured ; branchial region with a short tooth; abdominal segments 
smooth ; telson triangular, sulcate; second pair of chelipeds shorter than 
jirst or thard. 

10, First pair chelipeds. Figure twice and a half life size. 

Distribution.— Great Britain, South coast. Ireland, North-eastern 
coast, Belfast; East coast, Dublin; West coast, Galway. Extra-Brittanic, 
Mediterranean. 


Srectzs IT. 
Sculptured Shrimp.—Plate IX. 


Ageon Sculptus (Bell Sp.) 


Crangon sculptus. Bell. Brit. Crust., 263; A. White, Pop. Brit. Crust., 
109) Kan? Trans ho 1, A) Vol. xxiv. p. 78. 


Rostrum (r), moderate, bifid at apex, deeply concave above; ocular 
notch moderate, densely citrated all round ; carapace armed with five prin- 
cipal toothed carine ; abdomen highly sculptured ; third to fifth somites 


15 

cartnate ; sixth bicarinate, sulcate; telson triangular, deeply triangularly 
sulcate above; second pair of chelipeds (11), much shorter than third. 

(9, external foot-jaw; 10, dactylos and propodos of first cheliped. 
Figure twice life size). 

Distribution.—Great Britain, Eastern coast, Moray Frith ; Southern 
coast; Western do. Ireland, North-east coast, Belfast; East coast, 
Dublin; Western coast, Galway. 


Genus 1V.—Wectocrangon, not British. 


Part 11.—GALATHEID~. 
FamiIty—GaLATHEID&. 


Carapax depressus, rostratus. Antenne exappendiculate, Antennse 
interne duobus filamentis, infra oculos insite. Antenne externe satis 
longum uno filamento. Chelipedum, par primum didactylum, paria, 
secundum ad quartum simplicia, acuminata, par quintum debile, didac- 
tylum. Maxillipedes externe sulipediformes. 

Abdomen depressus, somites, anteriores primus ad sextus in maribus 
appendiculati ; in foeminis secundus ad sextus solum appendiculati. 

Somitis, ultimus submembranaceus, sine appendice. 

Genera, Grimothea, Galathea, Munida. 


Genus I.—Grimothea (nondum in Britannicis maribus inventus). 
Species—Gr. Gregaria. 


Genus I].—GaALATHEA. 


Rostrum depressum, satis latum lateribus seepius dentatis, Chelt- 
pedum par primum satis latum, non elongatum; maxillepedes externi 
subpediformes elongati, angustique. Species :—Gal. squamifera, An- 
drewsii dispersa, nexa, strigosa, cum multis alvis. 


1. Galathea squamifera (Fabricius). 


G. Rostro brevi, tuberculis squamosis ciliatis superne velato, me- 
diane sulcato ; dente cylindrico terminante, marginibus fortiter denticu- 
latis; chelipedim pare primo lato, denticulatis tuberculis conferto; 
articulis, secundo, tertio, quartoque, externe fortiter denticulatis ; max- 
illipedibus externis, cum ischio (articulo tertio) quam meros (articulo 
quarto) breviorl. In littoris Magne Britannic et Hibernie. 


2. Galathea Andrewsw (Kinahan). 


G. Rostro brevi, squamosis tuberculis pilosis parce velato ; chelipe- 
dum pare primo (pedum par primum) eclongato, rotundato, angusto, 
parce squamosé tuberculato, tuberculis saepissime denticulatis; cheli- 


76 


pedim paribus, 2do, tertioque externe dentatis, mterne squamulatis 
maxillipedibus externis, cum ischio (articulo tertio), quam meros (arti- 
culo quarto) breviori. In littoris Magne Britannie et Hibernic 
passim. 


3. Galathea dispersa (Spence Bate). 


G. Rostro brevi, superne subplano, squamato, alteris ut G. squame- 
fera; chelipedum pare primo elongato, sub compresso, squamato, propo- 
dos parce dentato, carpo, et meros parce fortiter interne dentato ; max- 
illipedibus externis cum meros quam ischio breviori. In littoris Magnee 
Britannie. In littoris Hibernie ad “ Belfast’ et ‘‘ Dublin.” 


4. Galathea neca (Kmbleton). 


G. Rostro brevi, superne levi, subpiloso, mediane sulcato; dente 
cylindrico terminante, dimidio posteriori longitudinis sue serrato ; al- 
teris, ut Gal. squamifera ; chelipedtim pare primo globoso, satis lato, 
elongato, articulo sexto (propodos) externe dentato, supra parce tuber- 
culato, villoso, articulis quinto, quartoque fortiter superne dentato ; 
maxillipedibus externis cum meros (articulo quarto) quam ischio (arti- 
culo tertio), multo breviori. In littoris Magne Britannie. In littoris 
Hiberniez ad ‘‘ Belfast,” ‘‘ Dublin,” et ‘‘ Cork.’’ 


5. Galathea strigosa (Linneus Sp.). 


G. Rostro brevi, tuberculis squamosis pilosis superne consperso, me- 
diane sulcato, deflexo ; dente cylindrico terminante, marginibus fortiter 
dentatis; chelipediim pare primo lato, fortiter omnino dentato; max- 
illipedibus externis cum ischio (articulo tertio), meros (articulo quarto), 
longitudinem equante. Passim maribus Britannicis. 


Genvs III.—Munrpa (Leach). 


Rostrum cylindricum acuminatum, angustum, tricuspe. Chelipedim 
par primum elongatum, angustum ; maxillipedes externes et cetera ut 
Galathea. Species—Mun. Bamfica, subrugosa, Japonea. 

1. Munida Bamfica (Penn sp.). Chelipedtim pare primo, bis longi- 
tudinem corporis: somitibus abdominis secundo, tertioque, antero den- 
tatis; primo, quarto, quinto, sextoque iInermibus. Syn. Galathea rugosa, 
Munda Rondeleti. 


HomonoGiEs oF GALATHEIDH.—PLATE X. 


GENERAL REFERENCES.—cz, coxa; 6, basis; 2, 1schium; m, meros ; 
c, carpus; p, propodos; d, dactylos ; x, accessory appendage ; z, respira- 
tory plate. : 

K6, lower view of carapace, &c.; 1, ocular somite; 2, auditory an- 
tennal; 8, olfactory do. ; 4, mandibular do, frontal portion ; 6 ?, probably 
second maxillary. Dee 


(hee 


1, eye and scale. 

2, auditory antennee (internal). 

3, olfactory antenne (external). 

4, mandible. 

5, first maxilla, with enlarged view of cutting edge. 
6, second maxilla. 

7, third maxilla. 

8, internal maxilliped.. 

9, external maxilliped. 

10, first cheliped. 

11-18, second to fourth do. 

14, fifth pair of chelipeds. 

15, first pleopod, male. 

Te. second do. do. 

1 1- 19, third and fourth do. ; the corresponding numerals on the right- 
hand side of the plate show the same limbs in the female. In 17-19, ¢ 
has been inserted for m. 

20, posterior pleopod. 

md 4, carapace upper view; regions, f, frontal; g, gastric; hh, hepa- 
tic ; ca, cardiac. 


The figure below this shows the fifteenth to twenty-first somites, 
_ with attached coxa (cx). 


Genus ITI.—GaLatHeEa. 


Anterior chelipeds strong, equal, didactyle. 

External maxillipeds elongate, subpediform ; terminal joints narrow; 
_ carapace depressed, beaked. 

Abdomen depressed ; no spines on somites; six anterior abdominal 
- somites appendiculate in male; appendages of first somite wanting in 
. female. 

: Telson unappendiculate, submembranaceous. 

Antenne unappendiculate ; external long ; internal inserted beneath 
_ eye-stalks ; peduncle elongate. 

Kyes large, with a hairy scale (?). 

Rostrum depressed, moderately broad. 


Species I. 
Scaly Spanish Lobster.—Plate XI. 


Galathea squamifera (Leach). 


| Galathea squamifera. Leach, Mal. Pod. Brit., t. xxviu., A, excluding 
Fig. 2. 
Cancer astacus squamnfer. Montagu. 


18 


Gal. squamifera. Leach, Edinburgh Encyclopedia, vi., p. 393; Dic- 
tionnare des Sciences Naturelles, xvur., p. 51; M. Edwardes, His- 
toire Naturelles des Crustacés, ii., p. 275; Couch. Cornish Fauna, 
p. 77; Thompson, Natural History of Ireland, vol. iv., p. 385; Bell, 
British Crustacea, p. 197; White, Popular History British Crustacea, 
p. 87; Kinahan, Proceedings Natural History, Dublin, vol. i1., pp. 68, 
&e.; Report British Association, 1859; Proceedings Dublin Uni- 
versity and Zoological Association, vol, 1., p. 270; Zoologist, 3rd 
Series, 5775; Trans. R. I. A., vol. xxiv., p. 90. 

(?) Gal. glabra. Risso, Crust. de Nice, 72; H. N. de l’Eur. Mer., 
v. 47. 


Rostrum (r) short, covered with squameform tubercles above, tubercles ci- 
hiated along margins; deeply depressed in median line, terminating in a 
cylindrical pointed tooth; four pointed teeth on lateral margins on each 
side, the posterior one much smaller than the others; first par chelipeds 
broad, flattened, covered with squamiform dentated tubercles; dactylos 
moderate, not twisted ; sides of propodos curved, outer margin toothed, two 
succeeding joints strongly toothed on outer edge; ischium (third jovnt) of 
external maxillipeds shorter than meros (fourth joint). 

ya, rostrum, Galathea Andrewsii; 1, eye and scale; 1a, do. do., Ga- 
lathea Andrewsii; 10”, sculptured frontal region, Galathea squamifera ; 
9a, external maxillipeds, Galathea Andrewsii; 14, fifth cheliped, Gala- 
thea squamifera. 

The unnumbered figure represents the external maxilliped of Galathea 
squamifera. 

Distribution.—Great Britain, North, Frith of Forth ; Southern coast, 
general. Ireland, all round coasts. Hurope, &c., France, Mediterranean, 
Nice. 


Species IT. 


Slender-armed Spanish Lobster.—Plate XII. and Plate XI. figs. la, ra, 
and 9a. 


Galathea Andrewsi (Kinahan). 


Galathea Andrewsit. Kin., Proceedings Nat. Hist. Society, Dublin, 
vol. ii., p. 58, pl. xvi., fig. 8, and fig., p. 71; 76., p. 47, asnexa, &.; 
Zoologist, 3rd series, p. 5775, &c.; Trans. R. I. A., vol. xxiv., page 
95; Stimpson, Prod., p. 76; Spence Bate, Proceedings Linn. Soc., 
vol. 11., p. 104. 

Galathea squamifera. Leach (in part Junr.), Mal. Pod. Brit., p. xxvit., 
fig. 2. 

Rostrum moderate, sparingly covered with elongated, sqyuameform tu- 
bercles above, depressed in the centre, terminating in a flat, pointed tooth, 
armed with four flattened teeth on each side, the last two of which are 
separated from the others. First pawr of chelipeds elongate, narrowed, 
covered with a few squamiform tubercles, terminating in a few scattered 


ees 


79 


hairs, or ciliated. Sides of propodos sparingly dentate. Two succeeding 
pairs of chelipeds strongly dentate on outer margin and upper surface. 
Ischium of external maaxillipeds shorter than meros. 

Distribution.—Great Britain, North, Moray; South, Plymouth. 
Treland, general. Extra-Britannic, Madeira, Algiers. 


Spectres ITI. 
Scaly-armed Spanish Lobster.—Plate XIII. 


Galathea dispersa (Spence Bate). 


Galathea dispersa. Spence Bate, Proceedings Linnean Society, London, 
vol. iii., p. 3; Kinahan, Proceedings British Association, Report on 
Dublin Bay Dredging, 1860; Proc. Nat. Hist. Soc., Dublin, vol. 1i1., 
p. 49; Trans. Roy. Irish Ac., vol. xxiv., p. 99. 


Rostrum (r) moderate, nearly plane above, squamate, terminating as a 
flattened tooth, and bearing four flattened teeth on each side. First pair 
of chelipeds elongate, somewhat flattened ; dactylos narrowed; sides of pro- 
podos nearly parallel, minutely toothed on outer margin, squamate; two 
succeeding articulations sparingly strongly toothed on inner margin ; inter- 
nal antenne barely surpassing tip of rostrum; ischium of external foot- 
jaws (9), nearly double length of meros of same limb. 

1, eye; 10’, sculpture. 

Distribution.—Great Britain, South coast. Ireland, northern coast, 
Belfast ; Eastern coast, Dublin. 


Species LV. 
Smooth-beaked Spanish Lobster.—Plate XIV. 
Galathea nexa (Embleton). 


Galathea neca. Kmbleton, Proceedings Berwickshire Club ; Thompson, 
Annals of Natural History, p. 255; Natural History of Ireland, 
vol. iv., p. 385; Bell. Brit. Stalk-eyed Crust., 204; White, Pop. 
Hist. Brit. Crust., p. 88; Kinahan, Proceed. Nat. Hist. Soc., Dublin, 
vol. 11,, excluding p. 47, which refers to G. Andrewsii; Trans. Roy. 
Ir. Ac., vol. xxiv., p. 102; Spence Bate, Proceed. Linn. Soc., vol. iii, 
p. 3. 

Rostrum (r), moderate, quite smooth above, covered with scattered 
hairs, depressed in the median line, terminating in a cylindrical tooth, 
which vs serrated on its edge for its posterror half; borders of rostrum armed 
with two principal rounded teeth, and two secondary and smaller ; first 
paw of chelipeds somewhat globose, moderately broad, elongate, twisted ; 
sides of propodos parallel, toothed on outer margin, surface sparingly tu- 
berculated, hairy ; two succeeding joints strongly toothed on upper surface ; 
mternal antenne surpassing rostrum ; ischium ef external foot-jaw nearly 
double length of meros. 


80 


(9), external footjaw; (1), eye and scale; 10”, sculpture. 

Distribution.—Great Britain, Northern coast, Eastern and Southern 
coasts. Ireland, Northern coast, Belfast; Hastern coast, Dublin; South- 
ern coast, Cork. 


Spxcrus V. 
Spiny Spanish Lobster.—Plate XV. 
Galathea Strigosa (Fabricius Sp.). 


Cancer strigosus. Linnseus, Systema Nature, 1053; Herbst. u1., p. 50, 
th ex, 

Astacus strigosus. Pennant, British Zoology, iv., p. 24, t. xv. 

Galathea strigosa. Fabr., Suppl. 414; Latreille, Genera Crustaces et 
Insectes, p. 49; Leach, Edin. Encyel., vil., p. 898; Edw. N. H. 
Crust., i1.; p. 273; Bell, Brit. Crust., p. 200; White, Pop. Hist. Brit. 
Crust. ; a loc. cit. : : Spence Bate ; Couch ; and most British au- 
thors. 

Galathea spinifera. Leach, Mal. Pod. Brit. xxvii. 


Rostrum (r), short, deflected, clothed above with a few scattered hairy 
squamiform tubercles ; depressed in median line, terminating in a cylin- 
drical pointed tooth, its sides armed with three pointed teeth, and one minute 
tooth over inner border of orbit ; first pair of chelipeds broad, all the ar- 
ticulations very spinous on their borders and superior surfaces ; dactylos 
short; propodos clothed with squamiform tubercles, scattered among the 
toothed tubercles ; meros of external maxtllipeds (9), longer than ischvum. 

(11), eye and scale; (10’), sculpture. 

Distribution.—Great Britain, North, Moray Frith; South coast. Ire- 
land, general. Hxtra-Britannic, Mediterranean. 


The President made a communication on the arrangement of earthen 
raths,—commonly, though erroneously, known as Danish forts,—over 
the surface of Ireland ; his observations having a special reference to the 
county of Kerry, and being illustrated by a map constructed on the one- 
inch Ordnance Survey, with the lines of collineation laid down accord- 
ing to the disposition of the forts. 

The President signified his intention of making a further commu-' 
nication on the subject, illustrated by a map of the entire county of 
Kerry; and expressed a hope, that, as he would be unable to deal in 
like manner with the whole of Ireland, other members of the Academy 
_ would pursue the inquiry, and construct similar maps of other counties. 


The Academy then adjourned. 


81 


MONDAY, FEBRUARY 10, 1862. 
The Very Rev. Coaries Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair. 


Ir was Rusotvep,—That the Address of Condolence to her Majesty the 
Queen, adopted by the Academy on the 13th of January last, together 
with the following letter from Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas A. Larcom, 
be printed in the Proceedings :— 
“ Dublin Castle, February 8, 1862. 

‘«<Srr,—I am directed by the Lord Lieutenant to acquaint you, for the 
information of the members of the Royal Irish Academy, that a com- 
munication has been received from Secretary Sir George Grey, stating 
that their loyal and dutiful Address on the occasion of the death of His 
Royal Highness the Prince Consort has been laid before the Queen, and 
that Her Majesty was pleased to receive the Address very graciously. 
‘JT am, Sir, your obedient servant, 


‘“THomas A. Larcom. 
“* The Secretary to the Roval Irish Academy, 
‘© 19, Dawson- street.” 


“To the Queen’s Most Excellent Majesty. 


«‘ We, your Majesty’s dutiful and loyal subjects, the President and 
Members of the Royal Irish Academy, humbly approach your Majesty 
with the assurance of our devoted attachment to your throne and per- 
son; and desire to express our heartfelt sympathy in the grievous and 
sudden affliction which has befallen your Majesty, in the untimely death 
of His Royal Highness your Majesty’s Consort. 

‘Tn common with all classes of your Majesty’s subjects, we lament 
the irreparable loss which the nation has sustained in the decease of a 
Prince whose wisdom and energy have been, for the last twenty-years, 
directed to the promotion of every object conducive to the best interests 
of your people. 

«But, associated as we are for the purpose of cultivating Literature 
and Science in Ireland, we have a special reason to deplore the death of 
one whose rare talent, extensive information, and mature judgment, 
were constantly employed in furthering the pursuits which learned so- 
cieties are designed to foster. 

“The Royal Irish Academy cannot forget that His Royal Highness 
was once pleased to honour it with a visit, and to express the satisfaction 
with which he regarded the growth of its collections, and the enlarge- 

ment of its means of usefulness. 
| ‘“‘ We earnestly pray that your Majesty may be sustained by Divine 
comfort in this season of bitter trial; and that you may be spared 
through many years, to behold the abundant fruits of your late Consort’s 
beneficient labours and to see the instructive example of his virtues 
redounding to the honour and prosperity of your great empire.” 

R.I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. M 


82 


W. R. Wixpz, Esq., V. P., read the following paper :— 


On AnTIQUE GoLD area FOUND IN IRELAND PRIOR TO THE 
Year 1747. 


The learned antiquary and oriental traveller Richard Pococke, 
Bishop of Ossory in 1756, and afterwards of Meath in 1765, was the 
first, so far as I can learn, to make a collection of Irish antiquities. 
After his death in September, 1765, the majority of the articles from his 
museum came into the possession of the Rev. Mervyn Archdall, rector 
of Slane, his lordships’ chaplain, and author of the ‘‘Monasticon Hi- 
bernicon ;’’ and many of them were delineated for the Right Hon. W. 
Conyngham’s projected atlas of Irish antiquities, by Gabriel Beranger. 
Several of these articles were engraved and published by General 
Vallancey, in his ‘‘ Collectanea.’”’ The principal gold antiquities in the 
bishop’s collection were sold in London after his death. 

In 1757, his lordship communicated ‘‘an account of some antiqui- 
ties found in Ireland” to the London Society of Antiquaries; and in 
1773 it was published in the second volume of the ‘‘ Archeeologia,’’ to- 
gether with plates of twelve of these articles. In that paper, the bishop 
alludes to a communication made some years previously by ‘‘ the late 
Mr. Simon of Dublin,”’ which, it would appear, had not been printed, 
the Society of Antiquaries not having then issued any publication. 

James Simon, a merchant of this city, is well known by his essay 
on Irish coins, which issued from the press in 1749, and which was 
not only the first systematic work on that subject in point of time, 
but is acknowledged to be one of the ablest contributions to numis- 
matic science which had then appeared in the English language. In | 
1747, he communicated to the London Society of Antiquaries the ac- 
count of Irish golden antiquities, to which Bishop Pococke alludes, 
in his article in the ‘‘ Archeeologia,’’ and that paper, together with the 
drawings which accompanied it, having been recently discovered in 
their archives, I have obtained permission from that learned body to lay 
it before the Academy. It possesses considerable interest, not only from 
the circumstance of its having been the production of a distinguished 
Trish antiquary, but on account ofits being, so far as we know, the first 
record of gold ornaments found in Ireland, and also because several of 
the articles specified therein belong to varicties of which there are now 
no examples known to exist. 

The following communication has been carefully transcribed for me, 
by Mr. C. K. Watson, Secretary to the Society of Antiquaries. The 
accompanying woodcuts will assist to explain the author’s meaning. The 
articles are reduced from the tracings upon Mr. Simon’s paper. 


‘Our Vice-President Folkes communicated to the Society a letter 
to him, dated from Dublin, 26. May, 1747, with the draught of several 
pieces of antiquities : — : 

‘¢<« Won? Srr,—I had the honour to write to you lately, when I 
sent you impressions of some very curious Irish coins of Sitricus, Ethel- 
red, and Edward the Fourth, which I hope came safe to your hands. 


83 


‘¢<T herewith send you some rough drafts of several peices of Irish 
antiquities. I could not keep them long enough to employ a proper per- 
son to draw them, therefore was obliged to do it myself as best I could; 
yet I hope they will convey an idea of what they are intended to re- 
present. 


POA AELIOOY 


ASS 
IRR 


“** No. 1 is the draft of a very thin plate of gold in the possession of 
his Excellency my Lord Chancellour: his Lordship thinks that it was 
a breastplate, and told me that some of our Irish historians mention that 
a king of Ireland ordered his nobles to wear a gold breastplate, to dis- 
tinguish them from the common people.* As his Lordship could not 
remember who the author is, I cannot give you the quotation; but my 


* See Keating’s ‘‘ History of Ireland,” p. 182. He says ‘‘ that Mainheamhoin, Monarch 
of Ireland, ordained that the gentlemen of Ireland should wear a chain about their necks, 
to distinguish them from the populace ; he also commanded helmets to be made, with the 
neck and forepieces of gold. These he designed as a reward for his soldiers, and bestowed 
them upon the most deserving of his army. His son Alderogdh was the first prince 
who introduced the wearing of gold rings in Ireland, which he bestowed upon persons of 
merit, that, exercised in the knowledge of the arts and sciences, or were any other way 
particularly accomplished.—W. Norris, Sec., 1756.” 


84 


humble opinion is that this plate was part: of a crown of some of the 
Trish kings, and that two such plates twined together, the one before, 
the other behind, made the whole crown. ‘These plates, I apprehend, 
were folded or plated as women’s head-clothes now are, and formed those 
kind of rays seen on the heads of Irish coins, as you may observe on 
those of Sithricus and Ethelred; and that they were so plated appears 
from the creases of the folds still to be seen, where marked by outward 
strokes 1 1 + on the draft. This plate is broke at the places marked a, 
6, ec, which I have supplied to represent it as I suppose it was when 
intire. It might perhaps have been the ornament worn by Irish queens 
on their head instead of a diadem, and called Asion or Asn, from the 
Trish ass’ain (plates). See ‘ Ware’s Antiqu. per Harris,’ plate 65. This 
plate weighs one ounce four pennyweight, and was found in the county 
of Clare.” 


[This lunula was creased or plaited when it came under the notice of 
Mr. Simon; but, as subsequent experience has shown, such plaitings did 
not form part of the original design. Had it been plaited, as Mr. Simon 
imagined, it could not have fitted either on the neck or head, and the 
ornamentation would have been useless. This article is not now in the 
possession of the Jocelyn family, the descendants of Lord Chancellor 
Newport. It is no longer known to exist. | 


Fig. 4. 


‘“““Nos. 2, 4, 5, 6, and 10, are instruments of gold of different 
shapes, though probably for the same use, and the more curious as it 


Fig. 6. 


doth not appear that the cups at each end were soldered, but rather that 
the whole was made of a solid piece of gold, and very neatly done for 
such a barbarous age.” 


8) 


Figure 2, a large wide-spread fibula, with engraved handle, is mani- 
festly that represented by Pocoke’s Fig. 1, in the “ Archaeologia, pl. 3; 
and is therefore here omitted ; it weighed 15 0z. Fig. 3 is the small 
fibula, No. 2, pl. 3, in the same ariawlen 

eS INos: 3 and 5 were found in the county of Galway; 4, 6, and 10, 
on the borders between the counties of Louth and Meath, in digging some 
reclaimed grounds, which were formerly boggs. No. 2, the largest of 
this kind I ever saw, is composed of two oblong cups or calixes, one of 
each side; the outside of the cup being narrower than the inside, as you 
see at the little draft 6. The cups are hollow as far as a, the rest is 
solid gold: at c it divides into three branches, which meet and joyn at 
d, as you see at No. 3. This instrument, No. 2, weighed 15 ounces. 
No. 5, found with it, weight [ svc] but one ounce 4 pennyw*: the ends, 
instead of being hollow like the other, are flat and oval. The others 
Nos. 4, 6, 10, have their cups hollow to the bottom a, a, a, a, a, a, the 
handles or rings being plain. What uses these instruments were applied 
to nobody can inform me. I believe they were used in the religious 
ceremonies of the Irish Druids or other heathen priests, for I cannot 
think they were used as ornaments. The places where they were found, 
in grounds that were formerly bogs, and which before the rain and 
waters had subsided there, were probably valleys, seem to point out that 
they were used by the Druids or pagan priests ; many of the ancient altars 
or cromlech stones that have been discovered in this kingdom being in 
valleys, near some rivulet, as well as on high ground. I should be glad 
to have your opinions concerning these peices of antiquity. No. 4 I 
bought last week for my Lord Chancelour, the others were melted 
since. 


steed KKK KKK KKK KK KKK Ke 


Fig. 7. 


‘«‘¢No. 7 is an Irish Sgian, or knife, the Seva or Secespita, I think, 
used by the priests to kill the victims. It is of brass, and was found about 
two years agoe at Dore hill, in the county of Meath ; the blade at the 
broadest part is an inch 6 over, and one foot 754 inches long: when 
found it was about 2 of an inch longer, but was broken for a tryal, on 
suspition of its being gold. The present handle, a, is not the original 
one, which was destroyed by time. No. 8 was lately sent me from the 
county of Wicklow as a great curiosity—a small patera of 
brass, but I fear it is nothing else but a old spoon, altho it 
has not quite the shape of it. No 9 was sent me from the 
county of Clare; is of brass, was formerly gilt, and is very 
curiously enamelled ; where the black figures are is a little 
white ground of enamel, and the little chequered squares 
are of blew and white mosaic work of enamel. It is hollow, 
and I suppose was the handle of an Irish Astas or spear. 
You’l be pleased to observe that all the drafts except the knife are ex- 


RS a 

BT = 

\.Dowaeatg SEE Ze 
SOL 
e 


Ke RSez 


86 


actly of the bigness of the originals. Ifany of them are new to you, and 
are worth your notice, it will giveme much pleasure. . . yr* &c., 


(Signed) ‘¢¢ James SIMON. 


«¢¢ P.§.—No. 1 was found in the lands of Mr. James Commins, about 
4 foot deep, in making a ditch near a place called Key’s hole, in the west 
part of the county of Clare. 

“‘<«T have drawn these, that the Society may have a cunception of 
them, over leafe.’ ’’ 


The Rev. Samvet Havenron read the following paper :— 


On THE Dynamicat CoEFFIcrents oF Exasticrry or STEEL, Iron, Brass, 
Oak, AND Trak. 


Att works on mechanics, with which I am acquainted, in solving the 
problem of the collision of bodies, assume that the momentum is pre- 
served during the shock, and the ws viva lost, in such manner as to re- 
tain the constancy of the Coefficient of Elasticity, which is defined to be 
the ratio which the velocity of separation of two bodies after the shock 
bears to the velocity of approach before the shock. Some time ago, in 
making some calculations respecting armour-plated frigates, I found it 
necessary to use the Dynamical Coefficients of Elasticity of steel, iron, 
oak, and other substances, and made some experiments for the purpose 
of determining them. These experiments were made at the Kingstown 
Railway works, and consisted in dropping spherical balls (2 in. diam.) 
of steel, iron, and brass upon levelled surfaces of steel, iron, oak, teak, 
&e., and measuring the height of the rebound. I hope at some future 
time to lay the results of these experiments in detail before the Academy ; 
but at present I shall content myself with publishing the following Table, 
which contains the means of many experiments. 

From this Table the remarkable fact appears, that the Dynamical 
Coefficient of Elasticicy is not constant, but diminishes, according to some 
unknown law, as the velocity of the collision increases. 


87 


Taste of Values of ¢, the square of the Dynamical Coefficient of Elasticity, 
or of the ratvo of the Velocity of Separation to the Velocity of Appr oach, 
of different bodies in collision. 


; Square of Dynamical | 
Substances. Velocity of Approach. Coefficient | 


of Klasticity = e? | 


16 ft. per sec. 0:5208 | 


Nbecelonusteel, wits wil. Ne . D4 0-44.62 


i 


—————— 


16 ft. per sec. 0-2952 
24 Me 0°2685 | 
32 rf 0°2588 

AQ a 02245 


Steel on [ron and Iron on Steel,* 


| 16 3 O-1172 


| Steel on Oak, fibres horizontal, a u Re 
Sst 19 
SSAnii. 0°0933 
Steel on Oak, fibres vertical, . . 1 ae Sieg Ree 
3, 9 C 
ees: ei, SN 4 
16 ft. per sec. Wes) 
Steel on Teak, fibres horizontal, . | ss He ae 
. oo 99 YU ol 
\ 4) 9 0°1379 
aft. sec. sie 
Brass on Steel,. \ fe ian Se eae 
F 19 s 


MONDAY, FEBRUARY 24, 1862. 
The Very Rev. Cuartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair. 


Tue Rev. Dr. Reeves exhibited and described drawings of some ancient 
sepulchral inscriptions found in the province of Ulster. 

The episcopal seal of the Right Rev. Dr. William Fitzgerald, late 
Lord Bishop of Cork, Cloyne, and Ross, was presented to the Museum 
by his Lordship. 

Thanks were voted to the donors. 


* There was an absolute agreement in the results obtained by dropping steel on soft 
iron, and, vice versd, soft iron on steel. 


88 


STATED MEETING.—Saturpay, Marcon 15, 1862. 
The Very Rev. Cuartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair. 


The Secretary read the following— 


Report oF THE CoUNCIL. 


Stnce the date of the last Report, the following papers have been 
printed in the transactions :— 

1. Dr. J. R. Kinahan, ‘‘ On the Britannic Species of Crangon and 
Galathea, with some remarks on the Homologies of these groups.” 

2. Dr. Lloyd, ‘‘ On Earth Currents, and their Connexion with the 
Diurnal Changes of the Horizontal Magnetic Needle.” 

These two papers form the second part of Vol. xxiv. 

Mr. Denis Crofton’s paper, ‘‘ On a Collation of a MS. of the Bha- 
gavad Gita,” is nearly ready to be issued. 

Many interesting papers have been read before the Academy, abstracts 
of which have already appeared, or will hereafter appear, in its Proceed- 
ings. We have received communications in Mathematics from Sir Wil- 
liam Hamilton and Professor Haughton; in the sciences of observation 
and experiment, from Dr. Lloyd, Professor Haughton, Professor Hen- 
nessy, Professor Sullivan, and Dr. Kinahan; in Polite Literature and 
Antiquities, from the President, Dr. Todd, Dr. Reeves, Mr. Hardinge, 
Mr. Du Noyer, and (through Dr. Aquilla Smith) from Mr. Richard 
Sainthill. 

@ During the past year, all the printed books and manuscripts in the 

Library have been carefully examined by the Librarian, various im- 
provements made in their arrangement, and a catalogue completed, in- 
cluding every printed book in the library on the 3ist of December, 
1861 ; distinguishing the donations of Mrs. Moore, and those of the late 
W. E. Hudson, Esq. A catalogue has also been completed of the Aca- 
demy’s collection of pamphlets, with an index, which will much facilitate 
reference. 

The library has received many valuable donations during the past 
year ; among which should specially be mentioned thirty-five volumes of 
the Ordnance Antiquarian Collections, presented by the Government. 
The Master of the Rolls of England has also presented to the Academy 
a complete series of the Chronicles and Calendars published under his 
direction. The Council have been fortunate enough to acquire by pur- 
chase an excellent copy on vellum of the portions of the Book of Lis- 
more, which were requisite to complete the transcript of the other 
portions of that volume made some years since for the Academy by Mr. 
Curry. 

An index to Mr. Curry’s Catalogue of the manuscripts has been com- 
piled by Mr. D. H. Kelly, and presented by him to the library, where 
it will be found of very great use. 

In order to make the manuscript collection really useful, not only 
to members of the Academy, but to Celtic scholars generally, it is most 


89 


desirable that Mr. Curry’s Catalogue should be completed, and printed. 
No funds are at present available for the purpose ; but the Council will 
keep the object in view, and hope to be able ere long to carry it into 
effect. 

The Commissioners of Her Majesty’s Treasury have been pleased to 
sanction the expenditure of £100 a year in the recovery of relics of 
antiquity through the instrumentality of the constabulary of the several 
counties ; the articles thus acquired being deposited in the Museum of 
the Academy, and the value to be paid for them to the finders being fixed 
by the Committee of Antiquities. For this most important boon the 
Academy is much indebted to the exertions of Lord Talbot de Malahide, 
who brought the matter before the Council in 1859, and subsequently 
co-operated with the Committee of Antiquities in the preparation of the 
plan which the Government adopted. 

The Committee of Antiquities have used all possible care and dili- 
gence in endeavouring to discharge the trust reposed in them, in a man- 
ner satisfactory both to the Government and to the depositors of articles 
of treasure-trove. Various objects of interest have already been obtained 
under this regulation, and a careful system of registration of all the 
articles thus acquired has been adopted by the Committee. A list of all 
the additions to the Museum during the past year, prepared from a de- 
tailed statement, furnished by Mr. Hardinge, forms the appendix to the 
present Report. 

It was announced in the last Report, that the Government had pro- 
vided six suitable cases for the custody of the gold articles. These 
articles have since been arranged by Mr. Wilde. We are also indebted to 
that gentleman for the continuation of his valuable labours in the pre- 
paration of the Catalogue of the Museum. The third part, comprising 
all the gold articles in the Museum, now lies on the table. This part 
consists of 100 pages, illustrated with 90 woodcuts, and contains descrip- 
tions of 309 objects. The Council have decided on presenting a copy of 
it gratuitously to each of the members. 

The Catalogue of the silver and iron articles, the coins, and the 
ecclesiastical antiquities, still remains to be made; but the Council has 
not at present at its disposal any funds available for that purpose. The 
registration of the articles of silver and iron has been made, and three- 
fourths of the engravings necessary for illustrating the Catalogue of 
those articles have been executed. 

During the past year there has been received from the sale of copies 
of Part I. of the Catalogue, a sum of £8 10s.; from the sale of Part IL, 
£15 19s. 7d., making a total of £24 9s. 7d. 

We are indebted to the zeal and industry of the Rev. Dr. Reeves, 
Secretary of the Academy, for an accurate index to the first seven volumes 
of the Proceedings of the Academy, which will greatly facilitate refe- 
rence to the communications contained in them. A copy ofthe charter, 
statutes, by-laws, and regulations of the Academy, carefully revised, 
and printed in a convenient form, is also ready, and will be supplied to 
the members. 

R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIIL N 


90 


The Treasurer reports that no change of importance has taken place 
in the financial condition of the Academy. The amount received from 
entrance fees, during the past year, was slightly in excess of the sum 
received during 1860-61. After defraying all charges and liabilities, 
a small balance remains to be carried over to the credit of the Academy 
for the next year. 

The Academy laments, in common with the entire nation, the pre- 
mature death of the most illustrious of its Honorary Members, the late 
Prince Consort, who was ever as zealous in promoting the interests of 
science and art, as he was qualified by nature and cultivation to appre- 
ciate the efforts of their votaries. The feelings of the Academy respecting 
this national loss have been expressed in the Address of Condolence, 
which it has been our melancholy duty to present to Her Most Gracious 
Majesty. 

The Academy has lost by death during the past year thirteen 
Ordinary Members, viz. :— 


Wiriiam Armstrone, Esq., C. E.; elected 10th April, 1848. 
Sir Marrurew Barrineton, Bart.; elected 9th January, 1837. 
Hunry C. Beaucuamp, M. D.; elected 11th January, 1841. 
Davip Brereton, M. D.; elected 14th February, 1853. 

Rev. Roperr Carmicwart, M. A.; elected 12th February, 1855. 
Siz Witriam Cusirt, F.R.8., &c.; elected 30th November, 1833. 
James W. Cusack, M.D.; elected 16th March, 1829. 

ALFRED Furtone, Hsq. ; elected 24th August, 1857. 

Purp Jonss, Esq. ; elected 12th April, 1847. 

James T. Mackay, me D.; elected 25th June, 1821. 
ALEXANDER Mac Invern, Esq. ; elected 14th J anuary, 1861. 
JoHuNn O'Donovan, LL. D.; - elected 8th February, 1847. 

VEN. ARCHDEACON Rowan; elected 28th May, 1832. 


Four of these names occur in the history of the scientific, literary, or 
antiquarian labours of this Academy :— 


1. The Rev. Robert Carmichael was elected a Fellow of Trinity 
College in 1852. He was the author ofa treatise on the Calculus of 
Operations, published in 1855, which was favourably received in this 
country, and has been translated into German (Lubrock, Brunswick, 
1857). He also edited the Rolls Sermons of Bishop Butler, with notes 
and observations. He contributed to our Proceedings two papers, viz. 
one ‘On Certain Methods in the Calculus of Finite Differences,’ the 
other ‘‘ On the General Theory of the Integration of Non-Linear Partial 
Differential Equations.” 

2. Dr. James Townsend M‘Kay, having first held the office of As- 
sistant Botanist in Trinity College, was afterwards employed to form the 
present University Botanic Garden, of which he was appomted Curator, 
In 1806, he published, in the fifth volume of the Dublin Society’ S 
Transactions, a Catalogue of the Rare Plants of Ireland; and, in 1824, 
communicated to this Academy a full Catalogue, with habitats, of all the 


ou 


Phanerogamous Plants and Ferns then ascertained to be natives of Ire- 
land. This catalogue contained the results of twenty years’ observations 
during numerous excursions to almost every part of the island. It was 
followed, in 1836, by the ‘‘ Flora Hibernica,” the work on which Dr. 
M‘Kay’s fame as a botanist will principally rest. In recognition of this 
work, and of the services rendered by him to Irish botany and horticul- 
ture, the University conferred on him the honorary degree of LL. D. 
His name is associated with those of two Irish plants, the Hrica Mackayt 
(Hook), and the Fucus Mackay: (Turn.), and a genus of Acanthaceze 
(Mackaya) has been dedicated to him. 

3. Dr. John O’ Donovan had acquired a Kuropean reputation by his 
profound knowledge of the Celtic language and historical monuments of 
Ireland. He was the author of the only scientific and really valuable 
work on Irish grammar, which had been produced before the ‘‘ Gram- 
matica Celtica”’ of Zeuss. He edited for the Irish Archeological and 
- Celtic Societies several ancient documents, preserved among the MSS. 
of this Academy, of Trinity College, Dublin, and of the Burgundian 
Library at Brussels. His greatest work was the edition, with a trans- 
lation, and an immense body of illustrative annotations, of the ‘‘ Annals 
of the Four Masters.’’ This has been pronounced by competent autho- 
rities to be the most important contribution which has yet been made to 
the early history of Ireland. During the last years of his life Dr. O’ Do- 
novan was occupied, in conjunction with Mr. Eugene Curry, in prepar- 
ing for the press, under the superintendence of a Royal Commission, the 
ancient legal institutes of Ireland, known as the Brehon Laws. The 
loss sustained by Celtic literature in the death of this distinguished 
scholar may justly be described as irreparable. The University of Dublin 
had recognised his eminent merit by conferring on him an honorary 
degree of Doctor of Laws, and the Royal Academy of Berlin elected 
him one of its Honorary Members; the Royal Irish Academy, in 1848, 
awarded him a Cunningham Gold Medal. 

4. The Venerable Arthur B. Rowan, Archdeacon of Ardfert, was 
author of a volume entitled ‘‘ Lake Lore; or, an Antiquarian Guide to 
some of the Ruins and Recollections of Killarney” (18538) ; ‘‘ Vita Beati 
Franconis,” being an edition, with an English version, of a curious me- 
trical biography in medieval Latin (1858); “‘ Brief Memorials of the 
Case and Conduct of Trinity College, 1686-1688” (1858); a collection 
of poems, published under the title of ‘‘ Spare Minutes of a Minister ;”’ 
a tract on the Old Countess of Desmond, and other writings. He con- 
tributed to our Proceedings a paper ‘‘ On an Ogham Monument found 
on the site of the first Battle recorded as having been forfght by the 
Milesians in Ireland.”’ 


Sixteen Members have been elected during the past year, viz. :— 


1.G. W. Abraham, Esq. 5. P. Fitzgerald, Esq. 

2. Hon. Judge Berwick. 6. Alfred Hudson, M.D. 
3. Rev. W.8. Burnside, D. D. 7 Richard Hartley, Esq. 
4. Rev. R. G. Cather. 8. John Hatchell, Esq. 


9. H. T. T. Maunsell, M. D. 13. J. S. Sloane, Esq., C. E. 
10. George Nixon, M.D. 14. Rev. Henry Joy Tombe. 
11. Rev. Thaddeus O’ Mahony. 15. Joseph. Wilson, Esq. 

12. W. T. Sargeant, Esq. 16. Henry Wilkie, Esq. 


No Honorary Members have been elected. 


Ir was Resotvep,—That the Report of the Council now read be re- 
ceived and adopted. 


APPENDIX TO REPORT. 


A return of the additions to the Museum, made during the year end- 
ing the March 15, 1862 :— 


Presentations.—By W. R. Wilde, Esq., a bronze jug, pin, and 
dagger; by H. Christy, Hsq., three flakes of flint ; by J. Nicholson, Hsq., 
a flint crucible ; by Dr. H. Hudson, a statuette; by Lord G. A. Hill, a 
lump of bog butter. 


PurcHasrs.—From A. Sproule, Esq., a belt-plate, a monogram, a 
saddle-pommel, a shield-boss, two walloon boxes, all of brass; a spear of 
bronze; an ecclesiastical bell, a crucifixion, two pipe packers, and a large 
knife, all of iron; an ornament of flint, and two fragments of tombstones, 
and portions of jars. From H. Lewis, a bell-head of copper, three axes, a 
celt, a dagger, three hatchets and a palstave of bronze. From James 
OQ’ Donnel, two bronze bosses, a double ring of bronze, four flint arrow- 
heads, a stone whorl, and portion of jar, a smoking pipe, a cimerary urn, 
and a ring of coal. From Peter O’Connell, a bronze dagger-blade. From 
Mr. Campbell, a bronze dish. From Charles Haliday, the Soiscel Mo- 
laise. From T. Cullen, plaster casts of a gold boss, a celt and handle, 
a gold fibula, a bronze rapier. 


Purchases made under treasure-trove regulations :—In gold, three 
armillee, a ball, a circle, three coins, three flat discs, a bar, a fragment 
of ribbed plate, and two tongues; in silver, forty-eight silver coins; a 
brass coin ; a,copper coin; in bronze, an armlet, fragment of arrow-head, 
three celts, a pin, a ring, and a spear; in iron, a bit; in stone, an 
amulet, and an ornament; in amber, ninety-three beads; in bone, a comb, 
eleven fibule, anda pin. Giving a total of additions to the museum 
of 2385 articles within the year emciing March 15, 1862. 


His Excellency the Lord Lieutenant having arrived, the President 
proceeded to deliver the following Address, before presenting the Cun- 
ningham Medals, recently awarded by the Council :— 


93 


‘THE PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS. 


GxNTLEMEN,—One of the most important prerogatives and duties be- 
longing to the Council of this Academy is the award of medals to the 
successful cultivators of those scientific and literary pursuits for the pro- 
motion of which the Academy wasfounded. We are now assembled for 
the purpose of carrying into effect resolutions adopted by the Council 
with reference to this matter towards the close of the past year; and to 
give greater solemnity to our proceedings, the representative of the 
Queen has been pleased to honour our meeting with his presence. 
He thus adds a fresh proof to the many which he has given of his own 
earnest sympathy with men of letters. He thus, I believe, exactly reflects 
the feeling and co-operates with the action of our gracious Sovereign. If 
Her Majesty is no longer supported by the counsel and aided by the ser- 
vices of her lamented Consort, we know that she is animated by that 
strenuous desire to promote the interests of learning which he never 
lost an opportunity of manifesting. Under our present Sovereign, and 
under our present Viceroy, the maxim ‘‘ Honos alit artes’’ will not be 
lost sight of. 

I will now proceed, Gentlemen, with your permission, to notice the 
several works for which the Council has resolved to confer Cunningham 
Medals. 


A Cunningham Medal has been awarded to the Rev. Humphrey 
Lloyd D. D., for his original and important researches in Physical ‘Op- 
tics, Magnetism, and Meteorology. Hvery member of the Royal Irish 
Academy will readily admit the high claims of Dr. Lloyd to any 
honour which we can confer. We all feel, too, that these claims 
are founded, not only on the scientific eminence which he has so 
justly attained, but also on the fact that so large a portion of his 
discoveries have been given to the world through the medium of our 
Transactions and Proceedings. The first gave him a claim which the 
whole scientific world would be ready to endorse; the second gives 
to this claim a new and peculiar force as regards ourselves. And, 
although the medal which I am about to present to Dr. Lloyd has 
been conferred on him professedly for memoirs recently published in 
our Transactions, I am sure that I do not misinterpret the feeling of 
the Council in saying that, when they resolved to confer it, their 
thoughts took a wider range, and that they desired thereby to testify 
their sense of the claims, accumulated during a long period, which 
Dr. Lloyd possesses on the scientific world generally, and more espe- 
cially on the Royal Irish Academy. And you will not think that I 
misemploy your time, if I venture to transgress the period to which, 
in the adjudication of these medals, we are im strictness limited, and 
briefly to notice some of his earlier contributions to physical science. 
Let me select, as perhaps the most important of these, the experimen- 
tal proof of the phenomenon of conical refraction. The history of 
this discovery must be ever memorable in the annals of science. It 


94 


is one of the rare instances of a successful theoretic prediction. You 
know that the ordinary course of scientific discovery is, that a phe- 
nomenon is first observed, and then accounted for. The experimen- 
talist establishes its reality, and then the theorist endeavours to reduce 
it under a general law. Thus Kepler discovered that the planetary 
orbits are in fact elliptical, before Newton established the mechanical 
principles on which the form depends. The laws of reflexion and re- 
fraction were known as facts before Newton and Huygens endeavoured 
to reduce them under the more general laws of mechanics. But in the 
case of conical refraction, this order was reversed. The mathematical 
genius of Sir William Hamilton enabled him to predict this phenome- 
non as a consequence of Fresnel’s theory, before the experimental skill 
of Dr. Lloyd established its reality. Sir William Hamilton saw that 
the rule by which Fresnel determined the course of the two rays into 
which a single incident ray is divided by crystalline refraction, appeared 
to fail under certain circumstances. With a certain disposition of the 
incident light, he found that not two, but an infinite number of direc- 
tions might be found satisfying the laws of Fresnel, and from this in- 
definiteness he rightly inferred that light would actually pass along 
each of these directions; and that therefore, instead of emerging in two 
rays, the light would emerge in a hollow cone. With another dispo- 
sition of the incident ray, he inferred, by similar reasoning, that the 
light would emerge in a cylinder. The establishment of the reality of 
these phenomena by Dr. Lloyd must be regarded as a great triumph 
of experimental skill. The difficulties attending such an investigation 
can, of course, be fully appreciated only by those who have been en- 
gaged in similar labours; but there is in these experiments one pe- 


culiar source of difficulty, which will be intelligible to every one—. 


it is this, that they do not admit of approximation. Generally speak- 
ing, in conducting an experiment, if the adjustment of the apparatus be 
nearly, though not mathematically exact, the phenomenon produced 
will be nearly, though not exactly, that which we are seeking; and 
the more nearly we approximate to perfect accuracy of adjustment, the 
more nearly will the phenomenon actually produced approximate to that 
which is required. And therefore, in ordinary experiments, an indif- 
ferent observer, though he will not perfectly succeed, will not wholly 
fail. He will make an approximation to the truth—an approximation 
which, with increasing skill and greater attention, he will gradually 
render more and more close. With conical refraction it is not so. That 
phenomenon admits of no degrees. If the adjustment be not mathe- 
matically accurate, the phenomenon is not produced, nor any thing luke 
it. The smallest deviation from the proper disposition of the incident 
light will cause the cone or cylinder to disappear, and to be replaced by 
the two rays which are seen under ordinary circumstances. Every one 
can understand the difficulty of even conducting such an experiment 
as this when the means of doing so have been already devised and put 
into the hands of the observer—a difficulty, indeed, so great, that 
observers have been found to deny the reality of the phenomenon. 


ic nN SRE a a OPA pee Sate SSS te al ola a 


95 


But to devise the means by which the phenomenon might be produced, 
and, unassisted, to bring the experiment to a successful conclusion,—of 
all this, it is not too much to say, that it required in the observer the 
possession of experimental skill and genius of the highest order. Nor 
was Dr? Lloyd content with the mere exhibition of the phenomenon of 
conical refraction ; he also examined carefully the elementary rays of 
which the emergent cone is composed, and succeeded in establishing 
experimentally the simple and elegant law by which the position of 
the planes of polarization of these rays is regulated. Passing now 
from optics to magnetism, we find that Dr. Lloyd’s labours have been 
perseveringly and successfully directed to the improvement of the 
methods by which the intensity of the earth’s magnetic force 1s mea- 
sured. In a communication read before the Academy as far back as 
1843, and printed in the twenty-first volume of our Transactions, he 
has pointed out a mode of reducing the error attending the determina- 
tion of this quantity, by the ordinary method, to less than one-fifth of 
its amount. Adopting Biot’s law of magnetic distribution, he has deter- 
mined a relation between the lengths of the magnets employed, which 
not only simplifies the calculation, but also effects the above-mentioned 
important reduction in the error resulting from that observation. He 
has also, by a series of direct experiments, verified the accuracy of the 
method adopted, and thus incidentally given an important confirmation 
of the truth of the law of magnetic distribution which had been assumed. 
The same subject is resumed in a paper read before the Academy in the 
year 1858, in which Dr. Lloyd points out a fatal imperfection attend- 
ing the ordinary mode of calculating the intensity of the earth’s mag- 
netic force, rendering that method quite applicable in high magnetic 
latitudes. The method proposed by Dr. Lloydis wholly free from this 
imperfection; and, besides, requires for its application only the use of the 
dip circle —a vast advantage to the travelling observer, inasmuch as it 
reduces to the smallest possible number the instruments which he is 
compelled to carry with him. 


Doctor Lioyp,—The medal which I have now the honour of pre- 
senting to you is a very inadequate token of the respect with which 
the Council of this Academy regards your labours in the various de- 
partments of physical science. Combining an exact knowledge of — 
theoretical principles with a refined tact and ingenuity in experimental 
processes, you have devised methods of observation, the use of which 
has greatly facilitated the accumulation of the means of future discovery. 
You have employed these methods with diligence and success, in the 

accurate determination of quantities which it was most important to 
measure. You have also pointed out sources of error in received me- 
thods of observation. Your colleagues here look forward with a lively 
interest to the prosecution of those researches in terrestrial magnetism, 
of which you have recently communicated accounts to the Academy. 
Though these discoveries belong to a period later than that within 


96 


which you produced the memoirs for which this medal has been specially 
awarded, I feel that 1 am justified in referring to them as the results 
of the same well-trained sagacity which has characterized the whole 
series of your scientific achievements. 


A Cunningham Medal has been awarded to Mr. Robert Mallet, for 
his researches in the theory of earthquakes. Prior to the year 1846, no 
true science of earthquakes existed; seismology, as a branch of ter- 
restrial physics, has been since created. Mitchel, Dolomieu, Bylandt, 
Humboldt, and Darwin, the very latest writers on the subject, prior 
to 1846, all show that they had no clear conception either of the inti- 
mate mechanism, or of the connexion and order of events in, earth- 
quakes. The only true hints that had been given respecting them 
were those furnished, in little more than a sentence, by Dr. Young 
and Gay Lussac, ‘‘ that they were of the nature of vibrations in solids.” 
No adequate ideas had been formed of the character and limits of 
those vibrations, which were vaguely talked of as vorticose. In Fe- 
bruary, 1846, Mr. R. Mallet’s paper on ‘‘ the Dynamics of Earthquakes’ 
was read to the Royal Irish Academy, and published in vol. xxi, p. 1, 
of its Transactions. In this paper he fixed upon an immutable basis 
the real nature of earthquake phenomena, and for the first time showed 
that the three great classes of phenomena,—1. Shocks; 2. Sounds; 
3. Great sea-waves,—were all reducible to a common origin, formed 
parts of a connected train, and were explicable on admitted laws. 
This paper also for the first time explained the true nature of the 
movements that had been called vorticose, and viewed as the proofs. of 
circular movements. Mr. R. Mallet proved that they were due to recti- 
Imear motions. He also pointed out in this paper the important uses 
that might be made of earthquakes, as an instrument of discovering the 
depth beneath the earth’s surface of the origin of the shocks, —hence of 
the volcanic foci,—and even of ascertaining ultimately the nature, as 
well as the temperature, of the formations within our earth, to a depth 
more profound than can be reached by any other mode of examination, 
or reached directly at all. He also showed that by seismologic means we 
may acquire some knowledge of the rock and other formations consti- 
tuting the beds of the great oceans. This paper brought the subject 
of earthquakes in a prominent manner before the notice of geologists and 
physicists; and in 1849_50, Mr. R. Mallet drew up, at the desire of 
the British Association, a first report on the facts of earthquake pheno- 
mena, which, like his subsequent reports, four in all, was published in 
its Transactions. In this first report, he collected, classified, and drew 
inductive conclusions from all the important facts then known and pub- 
lished as to earthquakes, and pointed out how they co-ordinate with his 
first views of 1846. In the same year, he also designed the first com- 
pletely self-registering Seismometer proposed, and published a descrip- 
tion of it in our Transactions. In the three papers to which I have 
referred he pointed out, amongst other things, the importance of experi- 
mentally determining the velocity of movement of earthquake-wavyes, and 


97 


proposed to experiment upon the actual transit velocity of artificial 
shocks, obtained by the explosion of gunpowder; and aided by the 
funds of the British Association, he in 1849-50 completed a train of 
experiments by which he determined the transit wave-time of shock 
for wet sand as the lowest limit, and for solid granite as the highest 
amongst known cosmical media. The results, received at first with 
much surprise, in consequence of the low velocities of transit found, 
fully coincided with the author’s theoretic views of 1846, and have 
since been amply confirmed, and shown to be accordant with the 
low velocities of natural shocks, as measured by Schmidt, Noggerath, 
Mr. R. Mallet, and others. These experiments form the subject of his 
second British Association report of 1851. In his first report, Mr. R. 
Mallet had pointed out the importance of collecting into one great 
catalogue, and fully discussing in relation to space and time, &c., all 
recorded earthquakes, with a view to evolve any secular laws, if such 
existed. This laborious work he undertook with the efficient help of his 
eldest son, Dr. John William Mallet, now Professor of Chemistry at the 
University of Alabama; and between the years 1852 and 1858, they 
completed together the British Association earthquake-catalogue, em- 
bracing more than 6000 earthquakes, which form the subject of Mr. R. 
Mallet’s third and fourth British Association Reports. In the fourth 
Report, he has discussed fully, and year by year, this mass of the statis- 
tical facts of earthquakes, extending from the earliest times of history to 
that date. The discussion of the facts evolved these amongst the most 
striking results :—1. That earthquakes are not truly secular phenomena 
in time; 2. That in modern times, when observations are best and most 
numerous, although the whole train of phenomena over time is irregular 
or non-secular, still there has been a decided preponderance of earth- 
quakes occurring at intervals of from forty to fifty years, and that 
these periods of maxima occur about the middle and the last decade of 
each century. Mr. R. Mallet ventured to predict the recurrence of such a 
group of earthquakes for the then coming years, 1850, 1860, or there- 
abouts, and his prediction has been fully borne out. In the time-dis- 
cussion, also, he showed that at present some part or other of the earth 
is subject to at least one great earthquake every nine months. 3. In the 
discussion as to distribution over the earth’s surface, he pointed out for 
the first time that earthquakes follow the great lines of mountain chains 
and elevations, forming what he has denominated Seismic Bands, the 
whole of which he has laid down upon the Mercator Seismographic map 
of the world published by the British Association. The important and 
pregnant relations that this great fact possesses with respect to our 
_ future knowledge of voleanic action, were in some measure pointed out 
in this Report: their important bearing cannot be in this respect over- 
estimated. Between the period of publication of his first and second 
British Association Reports, Mr. Mallet had, at the request of Sir John 
Herschell, drawn up for the Admiralty Manual the article on earthquakes 
and the methods of observing them, which he further improved in the 
second edition of that work. This article has been translated into 
R.I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. o 


9§ 


French by Mons. Perrey, by desire of the Government of France; and 
into German by M. Jeittels, of the Imperial Gymnasium of Kaschau in 
Hungary, and of the Imp. Acad. of Sciences, Vienna; and prior to the 
breaking out of the war was about being republished, with large addi- 
tions by the author, by the Smithsonian Institution of America, which 
offered to circulate at its expense a vast number of copies over the world of 
science. Prior to the completion of the discussion of the British Association 
Catalogue, Mr. R. Mallet proposed to the Royal Society and to the British 
Association, conjointly to undertake further experiments on the pro- 
pagation of artificial earthquake shocks in stratified rock, by taking ad- 
vantage of the great blasting operations going on at Holyhead. Aided 
by the funds of both bodies, he has completed these experiments, ex- 
tending over a period of about four years, and last year reported to the 
Royal Society and to the Association. His results will appear in the forth- 
coming volume of the Philosophical Transactions, and also in the next Bri- 
tish Assocation Report. They confirm his previous observationss in sand 
and granite, &c., and comprise also some new and important results ; 
amongst the rest this, which is new to science—that the rate of propaga- 
tion of an earthquake shock is faster in the same medium as the originat- 
ing impulse is more powerful—a fact full of import as respects natural 
earthquakes, and curiously confirming some of the theoretic views of Mr. 
Karnshaw. In December, 1857, occurred the great earthquake of Naples. 
Mr. R. Mallet represented to the Royal Society the importance of observ- 
ing its effects; and with the partial aid, and by the desire of that body, he 
proceeded to the scene of the disaster, and under circumstances of some 
difficulty and inconvenience, applied new methods devised by him for 
the investigation of the direction and velocity of the shock. In the ma- 
thematical part of these inquiries he acknowledges the important aid he 
has derived from the skill of our fellow-academician, Professor Haugh- 
ton, Professor of Geology, Trinity College, Dublin. Mr. Mallet’s report 
on this expedition and investigation 1s now in the press, and will be pub- 
lished in about six weeks. It was read to the Royal Society in 1860, and 
an abstract of its contents has been published in the Proceedings of 
that body. The author fully succeeded in accomplishing what he set 
out with attempting, namely, to find within the shaken country, by ma- 
thematical or mechanical appeal to the objects shaken down or disturbed, 
both the spot on the surface vertically above the point whence the shock 
itself originated, and also the depth of this point or focus beneath the 
surface. And he has shown that, in this instance, the focus was about 
nine and a half geographical miles deep. He has been able to estimate 
both the shape and the size of the subterranean cavity forming the focus, 
and to deduce many interesting and valuable conclusions as to the 
temperature, pressure, work consumed in the shock, &c. The velocity 
of the wave-particle in shock he has proved to be very small, not more 
than twelve to eighteen feet per second, thus co-ordinating with the low 
velocity of transit before ascertained. Amongst other deductions of ge- 
neral interest, based upon strict mechanical laws, is the probability that 
the depth of focus of no earthquake exceeds about thirty geographical 


og 


miles; and as the earthquake focus is, in fact, also the volcanic one, that 
volcanic action within our planet is at present limited to about that 
depth. Mr. Mallet has shown that Seismology is capable of being used 
as an instrument of cosmical discovery; and he has also shown that its 
importance is far greater in this respect than in any of the relations of 
earthquakes to superficial geological changes produced or induced by 
shock. 


Mr. Mattet,—I have much pleasure in presenting to you the 
medal awarded to you by the Council of the Royal Irish Academy for 
your researches on the Theory of Earthquakes. To you, I believe, is due 
the credit of having been the first to disentangle and explain the com- 
plicated phenomena of these terrible visitations. You have measured 
the velocity of the waves of vibration propagated through the various 
solid materials of the earth-crust ; you have marked the sound-wave of 
air, carrying with it the announcement of the catastrophe; you have 
followed the course of those tremendous breakers which have rolled in 
upon the trembling shores even at vast distances from the points where 
the ocean-bed has been agitated by subterraneous commotion. Profit- 
ing by the indications furnished by riven walls and overthrown pillars, 
you have succeeded in pointing out the /ocus of the centres of earth- 
quake disturbance. These researches of yours place within our reach a 
new organon of cosmical inquiry—a method supplying information re- 
specting the temperature and structure of the earth-crust at distances 
unapproachable by any other known mode of observation. We can 
hardly desire for you enlarged opportunities of applying your theory, 
and testing the self-registering instruments which you have devised; 
but we earnestly hope that the development of these and other investi- 
gations in which you are engaged may still further redound to your own 
eredit and that of this Academy. 


A Cunningham Medal has been awarded to Mr. Whitley Stokes, 
for his work on Irish Glosses, edited for the Irish Archeological So- 
ciety. The work for which this medal is conferred on Mr. Stokes is an 
edition of a Medieval tract on Latin declension, with examples explained 
in Irish. The value of the tract itself les in the large number of Irish 
words (about; 1100) which are annexed as glosses to the Latin voca- 
bles, exemplifying the different declensions ; many of these words are 
unregistered in our dictionaries ; of others the meaning has hitherto been 
guessed at rather than known. The publication of the tract, even without 
any commentary upon it, would have been a useful contribution towards 
the production of that Irish dictionary, the want of which is so much 
complained of. Mr. Stokes, however, has added copious annotations on ~ 
the Irish words, pointing out the relationship in which they stand to 
cognate words in other Indo-European languages. In executing this 
part of his task, he has instituted comparisons which throw much light 
upon the etymology of words and names in other languages, as well as 
the Irish. I might cite many examples to show how interesting these 


100 


comparisons are ; but it is enough to say here, and I think it can be truly 
said, that this volume contains the largest store of trustworthy compari- 
sons of Welsh, Irish, Geelic, Cornish, and Breton words with one another, 
and of the different Celtic forms, with Sanskrit, Zend, Greek, Latin, Go- 
thic, Anglo-Saxon, English, and Old High German, that has hitherto been 
published. But the philologist is no longer satisfied with finding a simi- 
larity between roots in different languages ; he compares the structure of 
inflected words, and finds that common principles of formation run through 
the different members of a great family of languages. In this depart- 
ment of comparative philology Mr. Stokes has made discoveries, the 
merit of which has been recognised. In his commentary on the Irish 
Glosses, he has introduced considerable improvements in the declensional 
paradigms, and made a great advance in the analysis of declension. To 
the theory of the verb he has contributed important observations. He 
has, for instance, shown Schleicher’s explanation of the relative form of 
the Irish verb to be inaccurate. He has also established the existence 
of a class of reduplicating roots. Such steps as these entitle him to the 
eredit of being not only a successful scholar, but a worthy successor of 
Zeuss. I believe.it was the ‘“‘Grammatica Celtica” of Caspar Zeuss which 
inspired him with an interest in this branch of learning. ‘The analy- 
tical power manifested in that work convinced him that it was possible 
to carry on Celtic researches in a philosophic spirit, and to establish 
principles of Irish philology and ethnology on a sure historical basis. 
Having completely mastered Zeuss’ comprehensive work—a task by no 
means an easy one—he commenced a methodical search for the oldest 
grammatical furms, so precious to the philologist. In this labour he 
had the good fortune to receive help and encouragement from the late 
Dr. O’ Donovan and Professor O’Curry, who opened to him many of the 
deepest and richest sources of information. But their aid would have 
availed him but little, if he had not been gifted with a remarkable lin- 
guistic faculty, and a most persevering industry. Conceiving that, in 
order to trace the development of the Irish language, the student should 
begin by examining the most ancient documents, he applied himself 
systematically to the work of copying the most remarkable of them 
with extreme accuracy. He thus amassed so rich a collection of spe- 
cimens of the Irish language anterior to the eleventh century, that 
he has qualified himself to undertake the printing of Cormac’s cele- 
brated Glossary, long reputed the very touchstone of Irish philological 
learning. Whilst the Irish has ever been the primary and final object of 
all his philological researches, he has not confined his views toit. He has 
made himself familiar with the principles of Bopp’s science of compara- 
tive philology, and has applied them to the other members of the Celtic 
family of languages. He has mastered the Cornish, a dialect obscured by 
corrupt spelling and ill-defined grammatical forms. Of this dialect he has 
printed a specimen, the miracle-play of our Lord’s Passion, with a trans- 
lation and grammatical notes. Neither did he omit, like most Irish and 
Welsh philologists, that essential guarantee of success, the acquisition of 
the sister-dialect. He has to a considerable degree mastered the Welsh. 


101 


Of this he has given proof in his critical edition of the earliest specimens 
of Welsh, taken from Cambridge and Oxford MSS. His collection of the 
old Welsh Glosses is more complete than that made by Zeuss, as it con- 
tains newly-discovered glosses from the MS. of Juvencus at Cambridge. 
I have entered into these details for the purpose of showing that Mr. 
Stokes’ learning is of a solid kind. He has not amused himself, nor 
will he mislead his readers, by fanciful conjectures. The work which 
he has executed, and for which the’ medal of the Academy has been 
awarded to him, is a substantial contribution to Celtic philology. It 
will also secure to its author an honourable place in the estimation of 
those who understand, as he does, that every contribution to a more 
accurate knowledge of the Irish language is ultimately a contribution 
to Irish history. ‘‘ For this,” ‘‘as he says himself, ‘‘ can never be written 
until trustworthy versions are produced of all the surviving chronicles, 
laws, romances, and poetry of ancient Celtic Ireland. Moreover, immediate 
results of high historical importance may be obtained by comparison of the 
words and forms of the Irish with those of the other Indo-European lan- 
‘guages. Chronicles may, and often do, lie; laws may have been the work 
of a despot, and fail to correspond with the ethical ideas of the people for 
whom they were made; romances may misrepresent the manners and 
morals of their readers and hearers; and poetry may not be the genuine 
outcome of the popular imaginative faculty. But the evidence given by 
words and forms is conclusive—evidence of the habitat, and intellectual 
attainments, the social condition of the Aryan family before the Celtic 
sisters journeyed to the West—evidence of the period at which this 
pilgrimage took place as compared with the dates of the respective mi- 
erations of their kindred—evidence of the connexions existing between 
the Celts and other Indo-Europeans after the separation of languages.”’ 


Dr. Stoxes,—i am sure that every member of the Academy shares 
in the regret which I felt, when I was informed that his engagements 
rendered it impossible for your son to attend here to-night to receive the 
medal awarded to him by the Council. I place it in your hands—you 
will convey it to him, along with the assurance of our respect and good 
wishes. In the midst of professional pursuits carried on with diligence 
and success, he has found time to signalize himself by rendering im- 
portant services to Irish philology. Having prepared himself for his 
task by a course of well-ordered study, he has produced a work remark- 
able alike for the diligence with which he has collected his materials, 
and the skill with which he has arranged them. He has brought 
together the largest collection that has yet been published of Celtic 
words, illustrated by the light of comparative philology. And, improv- 
ing upon the teaching of Zeuss, he has been able to carry our insight 
into the system of Celtic declension to the farthest point which it has 
yet reached. 


A Cunningham Medal has been awarded to Mr. John T. Gilbert for his 
‘History of the City of Dublin.” In undertaking this history, Mr. Gilbert 


102 


engaged in a task, the interest of which was equalled by its difficulty. 
In general, the historian derives help, in the execution of his work, from 
the labours of writers who have preceded him. Though they may have 
left omissions to be supplied, and mistakes to be corrected, they have, at 
least, furnished a mass of authentic matter, the possession of which places 
him in a position more advantageous than that of writers who have to con- 
struct their narratives out of the crude materials gathered from primary 
sources, annals, laws, charters, and the incidental notices preserved in 
ancient documents and monuments of various kinds. But Mr. Gilbert 
owes nothing to earlier histories of Dublin. The first work on the sub- 
ject was the imperfect attempt of Harris, published, in a small volume, 
most inaccurately, after his death, in 1766. On this it would be unfair 
to pronounce a severe criticism. The design of the author had been 
left very incomplete, and the office of attempting to fill the outline which 
he had traced was committed to an incompetent compiler So limited 
in extent was this small history of the city of Dublin, that but four 
pages of it were devoted to the description of St. Patrick’s Cathedral and 
eighteen churches. The entire of Harris’s imperfect and inaccurate little . 
work was appropriated and reprinted verbatim, without any acknow- 
ledgment, in 1818, at London, by Whitelaw and Walsh, whose compi- 
lation is full of the most absurd errors. Some of the materials of their 
work were avowedly gathered from unsubstantiated oral communica- 
tions, others were taken from printed guide-books of no authority. For 
instance, the Annals of Dublin, from 1704, the period at which Harris 
ended, were reprinted without alteration from the concluding pages of 
a Dublin Almanac. Without exposing ourselves to the reproach of an 
undue civic vanity, we may assert that Dublin deserved to be made the 
subject of a history more elaborate and more authentic than the works of 
either Harris or Whitelaw and Walsh. The metropolis of Ireland pos- 
sesses trustworthy annals which reach back for more than a thousand 
years, and has been the scene on which most famous men, Irish, Danes, 
Anglo- Normans, and English, have played their parts. A writer con- 
scious of the dignity of his subject, and anxious to do it justice, would 
feel that very extensive researches should be made previous to com- 
mencing a history of Dublin. He would see the necessity of examining 
every printed book, pamphlet, or tract referring to events connected with 
the history of the city. He would understand the importance of inves- 
tigating the charters and deeds of its churches, guilds, and corporations, 
together with the manuscripts in the libraries of Trinity College and the 
British Museum, the archives of the State Paper Office, and the un- 
published records of the Law Courts of Dublin; he would also make 
himself familiar with its streets, its public buildings, and its monuments. 
It is because Mr. Gilbert has given proofs of having used diligence 
and judgment in the collection of his materials from a vast variety of 
recondite sources, that his work has secured the approval of those who 
think that scientific accuracy is an essential element of literary excel- 
lence. Excluding uncertain or unverified statements, and abstaining 
from conjectures, he has founded his history solely on documentary eyi- 


103 


dence, the elaborately minute references to which, at the end of each 
volume, attest his industry and good faith. The writer of a work con- 
structed on the plan of Mr. Gilbert’s History of Dublin, has occasion to 
display the most diversified information and research. He touches upon 
the general political history of the country in past centuries; he intro- 
duces biographical notices of distinguished men; he records and loca- 
lizes interesting events in the history of religion, letters, science, and 
art. In each of these departments the reader will find in Mr. Gilbert’s 
history new and precise information, not to be met with elsewhere in 
print. As illustrating the wide range of subjects treated of under their 
respective localities, I may cite the account of the Tribe of Mac Gillamo- 
cholmog (vol. i., p. 230), traced through unpublished Gaelic and Anglo- 
Trish records from the remote origin of the family to its extinction in the 
fifteenth century ; while, as a specimen of the work in a totally diffe- 
rent department, I may refer to the history of Crow-street Theatre, as 
giving the only accurate details hitherto published of that once-noted 
establishment, verified by original documents never before printed, from 
the autograph of Richard Brinsley Sheridan, and other dramatic celebri- 
ties. Mr. Gilbert has interwoven in his work numerous original biogra- 
phies of eminent natives of Dublin. He has supplied notices of painters, 
engravers, and medallists, with catalogues of their works, never before 
collected, and not to be found even in books specially treating of these sub- 
jects. He has given us a history of the Parliament of Ireland and the 
Parliament House; he has recorded the origin and progress of the Royal 
Dublin Society, the College of Physicians, and the Royal Irish Academy ; 
he has also introduced notices of remarkable literary works published 
in Dublin, with information respecting their authors. A complete ana- 
lysis of Mr. Gilbert’s volumes would bring into view other interesting 
classes of subjects which I have left unmentioned ; but my enumeration 
of the topics treated of in the work is sufficiently ample to show that it 
embraces a most extensive field. ‘To combine such multifarious details 
into a narrative attractive to a general reader, and at the same time sa- 
tisfactory to the historical inquirer, seeking precise and authentic infor- 
mation, was not an easy task. Mr. Gilbert is acknowledged to have 
succeeded eminently in attaining this twofold object. He has produced 
a work which has been, and will continue to be, read with interest, and 
referred to as an authority, not only by partial friends and brother Aca- 
demicians, but by all who may, in our own time or in future genera- 
tions, studysthe history and antiquities of the city of Dublin. 


Mr. Gitpert,—I present to you the medal which the Council of 
the Royal Irish Academy has awarded to you as the author of a scholar- 
like work on the History of Dublin. You have removed from Ireland 
the national reproach of having no history of its metropolis. The vo- 
lumes which you have produced furnish accurate and copious informa- 
tion on the history of every part of the city of which they treat. Let 
me express the hope that the sympathy in your labours shown by this 
Academy will encourage you to continue them. To the exertions made 


104 


by you and our late President, Dr. Todd, as secretaries of the Irish 
Archeological and Celtic Society, it is mainly owing that the latter 
body has been, for many years past, enabled to continue its labours in 
publishing various works of the utmost importance on the history of 
Ireland. You have proved your zeal in the cause of Irish history ; you 
are acquainted with its sources and its materials. We have, therefore, 
good reason to indulge the hope that you will supply some of its many 
and acknowledged wants. 


His Excellency the Lorp Lizurrnant then made the following re- 
marks :— 7 


Mr. Prestpent AND GENTLEMEN, —I feel sure that I shall command the 
unanimous assent of the assembly which I have the honour to address, in 
submitting to them a proposal for requesting the Very Rev. the Dean of 
the Chapel Royal to permit the able, interesting, and instructive Ad- 
dresses which he has just delivered to be printed. It would be at once 
beside the purpose, and beyond my power, to travel again over the ground 
which has been so fully and luminously explored by him. Most of all 
should I shrink from entering upon the domain of Dr. Lloyd’s researches 
and discoveries. Of a truth, indeed— 


Ne has possim naturze accedere partes, 
Frigidus obstiterit circum pracordia sanguis. 


It is not possible, I will only say, to hear or think of Dr. Lloyd without 
being reminded that even the severest studies and loftiest flights of sci- 
ence seem in his case to be almost effaced by the modest grace and un- 
assuming virtues of his demeanour, character, and life. With respect 
to Mr. Mallet, whom I think the Rev. President next touched upon, he 
seems to be to the earthquake something of what Dr. Franklin was to the 
lightning. But though he has been himself able to detect and track its 
footsteps, I fear he will not be equally enabled to arrest or to intercept 
its force. The President has eloquently remarked that Mr. Mallet has 
followed the course of those tremendous breakers which have rolled in 
upon the trembling shores, even at vast distances from the points where 
the ocean-bed had been agitated by subterranean commotions. Our lan- 
guage seems hardly big enough for such magnificent ideas; and if Homer 
had been alive, he would have called Mr. Mallet Taenoyxos evvooryatos. 
The President, I think, next touched upon Mr. Stokes; and I am 
sure our worthy President was quite in his element when he dilated 
on Irish philology ; and most pleasant, indeed, it is to find the son ofa 
father who has himself done so much to lighten suffering and prolong 
life, showing such a bright promise in the cultivation of those pursuits 
and humanities which so powerfully contribute to dignify and adorn it. 
{ am sure we shall hail with pleasure the promising career of such a son 
of such a sire. With respect to Mr. Gilbert, I feel it most gratifying 
to have our attention directed to so full and accurate a history of the 
city in which most of the assembly whom I see before me are now liv- 
ing, in which I myself have spent many eventful, and, I will add, 


a a a I 


; 


YLUID OUNCHS, 


xo 


9 
[Zo fa ace page 105. 


PROFESSOR HAUGHTON’ TABLE OF EXCRETION OF UREA IN GRAINS, FOUNDED ON QUANTITY OF URINE AND SPECIFIC GRAVITY. 


" 100s | 1004 es | 1006 1007 1008 1009 1010 1011 1012 1013 1014 1015 1016 1O17 1018 1019 1020 1021 1022 1023 1024 1025 
: = = ir = : ae a a 119 130 136 142 “5 160 196 IQR 241 249 D7 265 274 276 
— >? | ss +3 re « 89 105 aa rome 124 136 142 149 158 168 205 24.5 258 261 269 278 288 290 
2 38 yo . 62 78 93 110 113 116 130 143 149 156 166 176 25) 257° 265 274 282 292 301 303 
= 40 41 # 65 Sr 97 15 118 121 136 149 156 163 173 184 2BE 268 277 286 295 305 315 317 
22 +2 43 * 68 85 10 120 123 127 142 156 163 170, 181 1g2 235 280 289 299 308 319 329 331 
25 ca Wl cae P oh 88 106 sir 12 132 147 162 170 77, 188 AS) 245 291 ZOU 311 321 332 342 345 
26 a |g } 55 of | rio Weegee | tae | aay | tga) | 169 | 276 | TRAM moo 8] 208) || Sram goa ures ls) eae eC cee OR 
>> a7 19 57 76 95 114 135 139 143 159 175 183 19! any) 216 204, 314 25 | G30 347 (359 369 372 
28 :8 50 59 719 99 118 140 144 148 165 182 190 198 221 224 274. 326 337 349 360 372 383 386 
29 = 52 61 82 103 122 145 149 153 171 188 197 40)! 228 232 284 337 349 361 373 386 397 400 
. : 61 86 11 I 
so <2 6 8 106 12 150 155 159 177 195 204 213 226 GK) 204 349 3 374 3 399 4 414 
31 ca = 6 8 109 ee 155 160 164. 182 201 210 220 233 248 393 361 373 386 398 41z 425 428 
32 zs 57 68 go 113 135 160 165 169 188 _ 208 217 227 241 256 313 373 385 398 4il 425 438 442 
33 57 59 70 93 116 140 165 170 175 194. 214 224 234 2419) 264 323 384 397 aed eet 438 452 455 
34 38 61 72 96 120 144 170 175 180 200 221 231 24.1 256 272 333 396 409 423 437 451 466 469 
35 60 63 74 99 124 148 175 180 185 206 . Bey 238 248 264 280 343 407 421 436 45° 464. 479 483 
36 Gr i Ge -6 102 127 153 180 185 191 212 234 244 255) 271 288 abe 419 433 448 462 477 493 497 
27 63 66 =8 105 130 157 185 190 196 218 24.0 251 262 279 296 362 430 445 461 475 490 5°7 5io 
38 6; | 68 80 108 134 161 190 195 201 224 247 258 269 286 304 372 4.42 457 473 488 503 520 524 
39 67 | 7o 82 I1I 138 166 195 200 206 230 253 265 276 294 312 382 453 469 486 SOK 516 534 538 
40 69 72 85 114 142 170 200 206 212 236 260 272 284 302 320 392 465 482 498 514 530 548 552 
41 71 73 87 116 145 174 205 211 217 241 266 278 291 309 328 401 477 494. 510 527 543 562 506 
42 74 75 89 119 148 178 210 216 222 247 273 285 298 317 336 Ae 489 506 545) se Soul 3) 15) 580 
43 75 77 gI 122 152 182 215 221 228 253 279 292 305 324 344 | 421 500 518 535 553 570 589 593 
44 76 7 93 125 156 186 220 226 233 259 286 299 312 332 352 431 512 530 548 566 584 603 607 
45 78 81 95 128 160 Ig! PKs 231 238 265 292 306 319 339 360" 441 523 542 561 579 597 616 621 
48 80 82 97 130 163 195 230 236 243 271 299 312 326 347 368 ae 535 554 573 592 611 630 635 
47 82 84 99 133 166 199 235 241 249 277 305 319 333 355 376 460 546 566 586 G05 624 644 648 
48 84 | 86 101 136 170 203 240 246 254 283 312 326 340 362 384 Ato 558 578 598 618 637 657 662 
49 85 88 103 139 174 207 245 251 259 289 318 333 347 37° 392 480 569 590 611 631 651 671. 676 
50 87 go 106 142 178 212 250 257 265 295 325 340 355 hl 400 490 581 602 623 644 665 685 690 
51 88 | 92 108 144 181 216 255 262 270 301 331 346 362 385 408 499 593 614 635 656 678 699 704. 
52 go | 94 110 147 185 220 260 267 276 307 338 353 369 393 416 509 605 626 648 669 692 712 718 
53 92 96 112 150 188 225 265 272 281 Fie, 344 360 376 400 424 519 616 638 660 682 795 726 731 
54 94 98 114 153 192 229 270 Dy 286 319 351 367 383 408 432 529 628 650 673 695 718 740 745 
== 95 | 99 117 | 156 195 233 275 283 292 325 358 374 390 415 440 539 639 662 685 708 732 753 759 
56 96 100 119 159 199 238 280 288 297 331 364 380 397 423 448 548 651 674 698 720 745 797 772 
57 98 102 121 162 202 242 285 293 303 337 371 387 404 430 456 558 662 686 710 733 758 781 786 
58 100 104 123 165 206 246 290 298 308 343 377 394. 41 438 464, 568 674 698 123 74.6 772 794 800 
59 502: A OH 125 168 209 251 295 303 314 349 384 401 418 445 472 578 685 710 735 759 785 808 814 
ee ae 108 128 171 28 255 300 309 319 355 391 408 426 =| 453 ae 588 69 722 ee 772 798 ae ae 
2 ~ oe) 3° 173 Bi 209) 305 314 324 329) 397 414 433 4ioKo 43 597 ie 734 JO 784 Il 3 42 
os 3 | 110 | 132 176 220 263 310 319 329 366 404 421 440 468 496 607 719 746 772 797 824 849 856 
53 o9 | 112 134 179 223 267 315 324 335 372 410 428 447 475 504 617 730 758 785 810 838 863 869 
o: ee 136 182 227 271 320 329 340 378 417 435 454 483 512 627 742 77° 797 823 851 877 883 
eS eee ao | a p35 276 325 335 345 384 423 | 442 461 490 520 637 754 782 810 836 864 890 897 
pe! 3 Il 140 187 234 280 330 340 351 390 431 448 468 498 528 646 766 794 822 849 877 904 gir 
oo skh og i 190 237 284 335 345 356 396 437 455 475 505 536 656 778 806 835 862 891 g18 925 
es oe i? 144 Dy 240 288 340 350 361 402 443 402 482 513 544 666 790 818 847 875 904 931 939 
pon Baas | 52h. 146 196 244 292 345 355 367 408 449 469 489 520 552 676 |. 802 830 860 888 917 945 953 
pc | ae 49 199 248 297 350 361 372 414 456 476 497 528 560 686 814 843 872 gol 930 959 966 
oe eee ag! ez oe ae He: oe 366 377 419 pee ae 504, 536 168 695 ee 855 oe 913 943 973 980 
rd 2 5 Bez 4735) 409 ar) gnu 544. 57 795 3 7 ) o2 95 9 994 
IB PE BO SG 207 | Z5B GC 365." |) 276 NI 88am MP iaie |I arrme ioc aon imaisn BMP aes 849 | 879 | 909 | 939 | 969 | 1000 | 1007 
it i | Ae 157 210 262 314 370 381 393 437 482 503 525 558 592 725 861 891 g21 951 982 1014, 1021 
75 = 
“6 i oe ie ae ee a ap 386 398 443 488 ji8 532 566 Bee 735 ue 903 934 964 a5he |i ae 
poet zZ 391 04 I ° I 10 TO4I 10 
77 132 138 163 219 213 327 385 506 HD ne ue S oe a 616 i 8 i 7 ae 284 I a oa nea 
3 134 140 F eas ee 9 9 5 5 528 54 5 735 95 227i 959 9°9 02 55 
PON 536 Nisge | weber ll aras 7a | eee. Aas yorum (epee Sem cm nce cr RCFE RCH EC Mose | rere ep acces | mere 
i 5 40 420 ot 514 537 5oe 59 32 775 918 Lie 984 ne) 1047 1082 1990 
159 144 we ae 284 340 400 412 425 473 | 521 544 568 604 640 785 930 964. 996 1028 1060 | 1096 | 1104 
1003 1004 1005 | 1006 1007 1008 1009 1010 1011 1012 1013 1014 1015 ; 1016 1017 1018 $ “1019 1020 1021 1022 1023 1024 1025 


SPECIFIC GRAVITIES. 


1026 1027 
278 279 
Zz 9 Zz Zz 9 2 
305 306 
319 320 
Ba) 334 
347 348 
360 362 
374 376 
388 390 
402 404. 
416 418 
429 432 
443 446 
457 460 
471 474 
485 488 
499 502 
513 516 
527) 53° 
541 544 
555 558 
568 571 
582 585 
596 599 
610 613 
624 627 
638 64.1 
652 655 
666 669 
680 683 
694 697 
708 710 
721 724 
735 738 
749 752 
763 766 
776 780 
79° 794 
804 808 
818 822 
832 836 
845 850 
859 864. 
873 878 
887 892 
gor 906 
91s 920 
929 934 
943 948 
957 962 
971 976 
984 990 
998 1004 
IOI2 rors 
1026 1032 
1040 1046 
Ios4 1060 
1068 1074 
1082 1088 
1096 1102 
I1r0 1116 
1026 1027 


1028 


280 
29% 
308 
322 
336 


35° 
364 
378 
392 
406 
420 
434 
448 
462 
476 


490 
5%. 
518 
532 
546 
560 
574 
588 
602 
616 
630 
644 
658 
672 
686 
700 
714 
728 
TAZ 
756 


77° 


FLUID OUNCES. 


= 
SaaS 


ig 
i 
¢ 
¢ 


105 


happy years. I anticipate great additional interest to the walks, or rides, 
or drives which I may happen to take, by having it in my power to 
learn more of those objects of antique association, or of historic record, 
by which the capital and its delightful environs are so copiously studded. 
I only feel warranted in saying, further, that the pleasure with which I 
find myself amongst the members of this dignified Society is greatly 
enhanced on this occasion by our being met under the presidency of the 
Very Rev. Dean, in whom, besides his special adaptation for the imme- 
diate studies and pursuits which belong to this Institution, I have found, 
by competent experience, as complete a proficiency in all the branches 
of polished learning, in all the amenities of social intercourse, in true 
kindness and liberality of judgment, and in the benevolence and con- 
sistency of the whole Christian character. I beg to conclude by moving 
that the Addresses to which we have listened to-night may be printed. 


The Rey. Samvet Haveuton, M. A., F. R.S., Fellow of Trinity Col- 
lege, Dublin, read the following paper :— 


Account oF EXPERIMENTS TO DETERMINE THE VELOCITIES OF RIFLE 
BULLETS COMMONLY USED. 


Tue following experiments were made for the purpose of ascertaining 
the reason of the alleged inferiority of the belted spherical bullet, used 
with the two-grooved rifle, as compared with elongated bullets of dif- 
ferent kinds. The guns compared are the following :— 


1. A two-grooved rifle,—length, 31°50 inches; diameter, 0°66 inch; 
one turn in 4 feet. 

2. The regulation Minié rifle,—length, 39 inches; diameter, 0°69 
inch. 

3. Police carbine,—length, 28°75 inches; diameter, 0°66 inch. 


With these guns were used the following bullets :— 


Two-grooved Rifle-—1. A Minié bullet, provided with two projec- 
tions corresponding to the grooves of the rifle, without ‘ culots,’ weight 
697 grs.; 2. A sugarloaf bullet, fired point foremost, weight 669-75 ers. ; 
3. A belted spherical bullet, weight 482 ers. 

Mime Rifie.—The Regulation Minié bullet, with ‘ culot,’ weight 744 
OTs. 
Carbine.—Spherical bullet, weight 391 grs. 


The method employed to determine the velocity of the bullets was 
Robins’ ballistic pendulum; and the same quantity of the best gun- 
powder (40 grs.) was employed with each gun and bullet. 

For the erection of the pendulum, and most efficient assistance af- 
forded in the conduct of the experiments,.I am indebted to Mr. Joseph 
Harris, of the firm of Trulock and Son, Dawson-street, Dublin, with- 
out whose aid I should have been unable to bring these experiments to 
a successful issue. 

R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VII. P 


106 


I shall first give the details of the experiments, and then mention the 
principal deductions which may be obtained from them. 


The formula used in calculating the velocity is the following :*— 


cee (1) 


Ua 7 xn 
where v = velocity of bullet in feet per second. 
7 = time of oscillation of pendulum. 
a = distance of centre of gravity from axis of suspension. 
a = ratio of circumference of a circle to its diameter. 
jf = distance from axis of gun attached to pendulum to axis of 
suspension. 
ce = distance from axis of suspension to point of attachment of 
tape, by which the recoil is measured. 
nm = ratio of weight of pendulum to weight of bullet. 
6 = chord of arc of recoil, measured by tape. 


The two-grooved rifle barrel being firmly strapped with iron plates to 
the pendulum, the constants of the pendulum were carefully determined, 
and were as follows :— 


g = 82:195 ft. w= 3:14159 Weight of pend. = 36°75 lbs. 
He N2 90sec... fi or2o) in. 
#0739 1in. ¢= (8:25 in. 


From these data we obtain (1) 
v = 0°12894 x nbd. (2) 


The following Tables contain the results of the experiments made on 
the recoil of the two-grooved rifle with the three bullets already de- 
scribed :— 


Taste 1.—Minié Bullet. 


No. | b. v. 
In. Ft. 
1 369 | 17°50 833 
2, bo fF 21825 869 
2 17°25 821 
4, 18°50 881 
5, 18-00 857 
6. 17°25 | 821 


Mean velocity = 847 feet per second. 

Mean quantity of motion, measured in avoirdupois pounds, moving 
through 1 foot per second = 84°33 lbs. 

Mean quantity of Work = 1109 lbs. lifted one foot. 


* Poisson, ** Traité de Méchanique,” vol. ii., p. 119. 


107 


Taste II.—Sugarléaf Bullet. 


No. nN. b. % 
In. Ft. 

1 384 17°50 866°2 

2 ia 17°00 841°5 

3 Ie OBIT 859°3 

4 17°75 878°6 

5 17°62 872°3 


Mean velocity = 863-7 feet. 
Mean quantity of motion = 82°63 lbs. 
Mean quantity of Work = 1108 lbs. lifted one foot. 


Taste LI1.—Belted Bullet. 


| No. n 6. v 
Tn. Ft. 

1 533 14°75 | 1013°3 

2 15°37 | 1055°9 

3 14°75 | 1013°3 

4 15°12 | 1038°7 

5 14°37 987°2 


Mean velocity = 1021-68. 
Mean quantity of motion = 70°39 lbs. 
Mean quantity of Work = 1116 lbs. lifted one foot. 


The Minié regulation-rifle barrel having been attached to the pen- 
dulum, formula (1) was calculated with the following constants, and the 


results are given in Table IV. 


The carbine barrel was then attached to the pendulum, and the re- 


coil observed. ‘The results are contained in Table Y. 


g = 32°195 feet. Weight of pend. and Minié barrel = 56°50 lbs. 


T’ = 1-29 sec. Weight of pend. and carbine barrel = 55:25 lbs. 
@ = 61°75 in. 

7 = 314159. 

f= 7A in. 

C= Ii in: 


From these constants we find 
v = 0°14826 x nb. 


Taste IV.—Mimeé Regulation Rifle. 


No. n. b. | V. 


531 | 12°25 | 931-90 


108 
Mean velocity = 909-08 feet. 


Mean quantity of motion = 96°63 lbs. 
Mean quantity of Work = 1864 Ibs. lifted one foot. , 


Taste V.—Carbine. 


No. nN. b. VD. 

In. Ft. 
1. 989 9°00 1275 :°21 
Yo ah iat 1292 °92 
3. 8°75 1239 °78 
4, 8°62 1222 :°07 


Mean velocity = 1257-49 feet. 
Mean quantity of motion = 70°24 lbs. 
Mean quantity of Work = 1371 lbs. lifted one foot. 


If we assume that the force developed by the explosion of the powder, 
diminished by the friction of the barrel, is constant, it is easy to deduce 
the following expression for the velocity :— 


0=Qx/ 2, s 


in which Q denotes a constant depending on the quantity of powder and 
diameter of the rifle, s the length of the barrel, and m the weight of the 
bullet. 


Taking the velocity of the belted bullet, 1021-7 feet, as our datum, 
and calculating the velocities of the others from (4), we find 


TasLE V1.—TZheoretical and observed Velocities. 


Calculated. | Observed. | Difference. 
Ft. Ft. Ft. 
Minié bullet in 2-grooved rifle, 849 °0 847:°0 + 2:0 
Sucarloaien ci uur uis ie 866°8 863 °7 + 3:1 
Regulation Minié, . .... 915°0 909:08 | + 5:92 
Carbine bullet." 2 nese 1083 °7 1257°49 | —1738°79 


The agreement ot these results is very striking in the case of the 
rifles, and proves the truth of equation (4); and the disagreement in the 
case of the carbine proves, as might be expected, that the force of the 
powder is greater in the smooth bore than in the rifle. From the pre- 
ceding results, we may assert, with confidence, that the velocity with 
which a bullet is propelled from a rifle by a given charge of powder de- 
pends mainly on the werght of the bullet and the length of the barrel, 


109 


varying inversely as the square root of the former, and directly as the 
square root of the latter.* 

The following experiments were made to ascertain the resistance of 
the air to bullets of different figures and weights. The bullets were fired 
at 80 feet distance, from the two-groove rifle into the pendulum, and the 
velocities calculated from formula (1). 


The constants of the pendulum were— 


j= 32°195 feet. w= 314159. 
T = 1:29 sec. os 7 mine 


@ = 60 in. Weight of pend. after Exprs. = 51-20 lbs. 


Taste VIL.—WMinié Bullet at 80 Feet. 


ee | | ef 


Mean velocity = 835-62 feet. 
Mean quantity of motion = 83:22 lbs. 
Mean quantity of Work = 1080 lbs. lifted one foot. 


Taste VIII.—Sugarloaf Bullet at 80 Feet. 


rn | | | | 


j 


Mean velocity = 852:13 feet. 
Mean quantity of motion = 81:53 lbs. 
Mean quantity of Work = 1079 lbs. lifted one foot. 


* The former of these laws was proved by Mr. Hutton to hold for smooth-bore guns 
of large size, but the latter did not hold true for his experiments. I suppose the reason 
it is nearer the truth in rifles is on account of the increased friction in the latter. 


R. I. A. PROC.——VOL. VIII. Q 


110 


Taste LX.— Belted Bullet at 80 Feet. 


No. n. b. ie v. 
oacoine In. Ft. 

te 731 | 8-62 71-00 | 912°13 

2. 732 | 8:25 | 69:00 | 901°58 

3. 734 | 8°62 | 69:00 | 944:59 

4, 735 | 7:62 | 66°00 | 874°15 

5.786 | 7°75 | 67 0018846 96 


Mean velocity = 901°88 feet. 
Mean quantity of motion = 62:23 lbs. 
Mean quantity of Work = 869-7"lbs. lifted one foot. 


Collecting the preceding results into one Table, we obtain— 


TABLE X. 
i ET Baa 
Veocityat|Velotty a] unntty of Quantity of Quanity of Quantity of 
le Once i aNerizziet | 80 Feet. | Muzzle. | 80 Feet. 
MERE aeE ( ft. ft. Ibs. lbs. ft. ike ft. lbs. 
inie bulle two- 2aQ6 3 
grooved), UE ae 847 (835 62 84°33 83°22 1109 . 1080 
ca en 909-08 G663 a aa eae eee 
Ga ern mie 
Sugarloaf bullet,. . .| 863°7 852°138 82°63 81°53 1108 1079 
Belted bullet,. . . .|1021°68]| 901:°88 70°39 62°23 1116 869 °7 
Carbine bullet, . . .| 1257°49 70°24 Bienes 1371 AS pate 


From this Table it appears— 

1st. That the quantity of motion communicated by a given quantity 
of powder to the Minié bullet, discharged from the regulation rifle, is 
ereater than the quantity of motion possessed by any of the other bullets; 
this result being due partly to the greater weight of the bullet, and 
partly to the greater length of the rifle. 

2nd. That the quantity of motion communicated to the belted bullet, 
discharged from the two-grooved or Brunswick rifle, is less than that pos- 
sessed by the other rifle bullets, this result being due to the lesser weight 
of the belted bullet. 

érd. That the quantity of motion communicated to the carbine bullet 
is equal to that possessed by the belted rifle bullet, although the carbine 
is shorter and its bullet lighter; this result being due to the greater fric- 
tion of the bullet in the rifled barrel. 

Ath. That in traversing 80 feet of still air, the quantity of motion of 
the Minié bullet is diminished by 7th; of the sugarloaf bullet by 74th ; 
and of the belted bullet by ;th,—thé remarkable inferiority of the 
belted bullet being principally due to its shape, which appears to have 
been contrived so as to cause the maximum. amount of resistance to its 
passage through the air. 


a ee 


iil 


5th. That the large stock of Brunswick two-grooved rifies constructed 
for the use of the British rifle service, might be made as useful as the 
regulation Minié rifles, by adapting to them a bullet of the proper 
weight, shaped like the Minié bullet, provided with two projections at 
the side to fit the grooves of the rifle, and used with or without the iron 
‘culot’ of the French bullets. 

The length of barrel of the Brunswick rifle is 30 inches, and the size 
of bore is 0-704 inch. Calculating from these data the weight of the 
ball which should be used with this rifle in order to produce the same 
quantity of motion as in the Minié regulation rifle, I find it to be 967 
grs., or 7; balls to the pound. If Minié balls of this weight were con- 
structed to suit the bore of the Brunswick rifle, and provided with pro- 
jections or wings to fit the grooves, they would be as efficient as the re- 
gulation rifles of 39 inches in length. 

6th. That the quantity of Work depends only on the gun and pow- 
der; being the same for the Minié bullet, the sugarloaf bullet, and the 
belted bullet, when fired from the same rifle, with the same charge of 
powder; and of the guns examined, being greatest for the carbine and 
Minié regulation rifle. | 

7th. That in traversing the same distance in air, the two elongated 
bullets suffered equally in quantity of Work; and much less than the 
belted bullet, which lost most Work. As the penetrating power of a 
bullet depends on the quantity of Work it contains, and on its shape, 
we can see in the last result a reason for the extraordinary and persis- 
tent power of penetration, at long ranges, which has been observed to 
reside in the Minié and conical rifle bullets. 


In penetrating 80 ft. of still air :— 
The Minié ball lost. . . 29 ft. Ibs. of work, or -—th of initial Work. 


38°24 


The conical balllost. . . 29 ft. lbs. of work, or —th 


38°21 9 


The belted ball lost. . . 246 ft. lbs. of work, or —rd 


4°53 ” 


although the amount of Work residing in the three balls was practically 
the same at the muzzle of the rifle, and equal to 1111 ft. lbs. 

8th. I have found from carefully conducted experiments, that a half- 
inch cylindrical, fal headed, steel bolt, will penetrate the best Stafford- 
shire crown plate, 5°; inch in thickness, if it be given 720 foot-pounds of 
Work. 

The amount of Work in the rifle bullets just described is much 
greater than this, which may be taken as a unit of penetrating Work ; 
_ and there is no reason why these balls should not penetrate iron plates 

of this thickness, if they were made of steel, instead of lead. 

By the courtesy of the Ordnance Select Committee, I am enabled to 
compare with the preceding results obtained from small arms the more 
important results obtained, during the last year, from experiments made 
on heavy ordnance with Navez’s electro-ballistic apparatus. I select 
the following from the velocities obtained with smooth-bore and rifled 
ordnance. 


112 


Taste X1.—Smooth-bore and Rifled Ordnance. 


Nature of Ordnance. 


68-pr. 95 ewt., 


7 79 


19 1? 
12-pr. 18 cwt., 


12-pr. Armstrong,. . 


20-pr. Armstrong, 
Land service, 
20-pr. Armstrong, 
Sea service, 
40-pr. Armstrong, 
Land service, 


100-pr. Armstrong, . . 


100-pr. Armstrong, . 


Nee Nee Se 
© ° . 


Projectile. i eueiomeede 

; N11. OCITY a 

Coes | velocity. | 90 Feet. 

Nature. Weight. 

Ips. 0ZS ae lbs. ozs.| f6. per sec.| ft. per sec. 

16 0 | BR. shot, 66 4 | 1579-0 | 1553-3 

» 9» | Nav.shot, | 51 8 | 1809-9 | 1769-4 

» 9 | Com. shot, | 49 14 | 1790°7 | 1750°3 

0 | Sol. shot, | 12 103) 1769:8 | 1718°6 
1 8 |S. shell, 11°75 lb.| 1242-8 | 1233°2 | 
2 8 | Shot, 21-20, | 1114°3 | 1107-2 | 
2 8 | Shot, 21:20,,| 997°5 | 991-4 | 
5 0 | Shot, 41-50 ,, | 1184:1 | 1128°2 | 
12 0 | Shot, 111°6 ,, | 1124-7 | 1120 0 | 
12 0|C. shell, {103-8 ,,| 1166°1 | 1161°4 | 


From the preceding Table I have calculated the following results :— 
TaBLe XII.— Work of Projectiles from Smooth-bore and Rifled 


C. shell, 


\Work at 90 Feet. 


Difference. 


Ordnance. 
Ordnance. Work at Muzzle. 
I. | 68-pr. R. shot, . (1145 tons lifted 1 ft.| 
II. Nave shot; 2.276 94 = 
III. 2Com- show @ L098) oe 
IV. | 12-pr. Sol. shot, Ake 0 ate 50 
Vv. Armstrong DR 
: S. shell, ee ea 2 
VI. | 20-pr. Armstrong, ) 
Land-service SZiconees “A 
shot, Hi 
Vil 9 Armstrong, 
Sea-service 146°2_,, ” 
shot, 
VIII. | 40-pr. Armstrong, 
Land-service aL UN 5, 56 
shot, 
1X. |100-pr. Armstron 
¥ P shot, 8 7 978 °6 ” re) 
2G 45 Armstrong at 978 °4 


1108 ft. tons. 


ctl ea 


MO he 


259°8 
193-9. |. 


(S020 
144-4 ,, 


366°2_,, 


970°4 ,, 


970°6 4, 


37 ft. tons, or —-— 


30°95 
1 
2 yy) 22°50 
1 
49 ” 22°63 
I a 
15 ~~ 1632 . 
: 
DE) eas 66-2 - 
be 
1 : 
Do as 79°3 a 
ft 
i : 
1°8 9 $12 
1 
3°84, 97°4 
1 
8°2 ” 119°3 
1 
CS hs) 125°4 


113 


‘sung 
DIALOG WOIZ Sadivyd dd1AIog YIM poty sopqool 
-o1d jo APOOIAA [VIUL OY} UlezINSV 07 s}uowedxq 


‘SWTAVNA 


9-LZ9TT 


L- GSéT 
v- S9rtl 
G.V8r1 
L-ST9T 


o'bhrri 


g° 1011 


8-69LT 
9-069T 
G-O¢GLT 
¢.LVVL 
L-819T 
0-069T 
v- 90ST 
v-v9rl 


6- L801 
¢.80&T 
L-06LT 
6-608T 
0-6L9T 
9-076 


§-G66L 
“WY 


“AJDOOTO A. 
[eI 1Uy 


"T98T-O98T ‘ya2mjooy 


8- SIT 


0.8Icl, 


6- Vell 
&- SEPT 


6-§9GT 
‘sp 08 9V 
6°oIf1 


Z°IIO!I 
‘spf 6% IV 


9-8TLT 
8-9P9T 
¢. 6Z9T 
8-S8IVI 
L-V84T 
L.€G9T 
8-GLPT 
9-V7SvI 


0- SFT 
9- L861 
6-OGLT 
V-69L1 
€-S9¢T 
T- 086 
V-OLGT 
“W 


‘SPIVX Og 


¢g6-0 f4 0 ‘40"g 
C6g.¢ EIT OT e 
G¢.P | ZI 8 “Ys “WOD 
LG.§ |es 9 s 
O1-F leo 6 "JOYS Plog 
go'b | S$ 6 Ke 
go°h | S 6 “oys “Y 
So. |f0T ST 
60-¢ | TT LT e 
09-¢|8 & Z 
VEO | 9-16 = 
L1-9|9 Té : 
141-9 | 9 TE | “Joys prog 
66-2 | 8 TS | 1eus sure 
G8.-2 | PT 6y | “Ys “wOD 
"Ys “(OH 
¢8-2|0 9F | ‘Ys "wWoD 
$8.2 | 0 09 | Teus sunrepy 
16-2 | PLE 6h | “Ys ‘won 
16-2 1°83 19 “YS “ABN 
16-2 | % 99 0S “YY 
78-6 | 0 211) TeUs suse 
$8.6 |G 88 | ‘04S OH 
“Ur “ZO ‘Sd 
“URI =| “FUSION “9.1098 N 
“aptqooforg 


| 


ooooocooo 
fee) 


SSOOOSS OO 


2] 
2 
i 


“OSIVILD, 


“soard [TBM 


‘qMo oy “"1d-$Z 
“quo $9 “ay ad-ZT 
- 9 %amo 9 “ad-9 
- “amo ef “ad-6 


e 66 66 


“yma Ser 
‘yz00us ‘ss0.1q ud. 6 


> "ymo QT “ad-ZT 
" ymo 2¢ “ad-gT 
: Mo 0g cade “BZ 


: g8) 8¢ BS -GE 


° ° 66 6¢ 


ane G9 itis THe g 


e . 66 Ge 


ry . 66 ¢¢ 


: eo C6 ae -39 


"yuo 19 ‘UNS ‘UI-OT 


‘sdUvUPAG JO 
o1JeN 


“snpnindd py auysuqjwg 


0.100) 7 8 zowaT fo sunaum hg ‘aagguumos) goajagy aaupupig oy) fo uornoomp wepun “Pr ar ‘agony Mospup wngdng hg © 
pourusogop ‘sapyoalong qojueursadag puv eorasogy snoruwa fo sargiooja4 ywrgvuy uvapy ay2 burnoys qovugsgy— VY XIaNaddy 


SEs eta ‘spea ou) Toys usoyed “) | 7.6P7TT | 9-OPTT | 220-8 | 6 TT sf ee Ol pe : a 
-gI UL “poysem o10q ‘0d 8-OGTT | 0-SPTT | ¢80-8 | 6 TT . Sk SaCke 2 
Pere i So ee 
eee ET, Oe op lene a T-99TT | T-2GIT | 80-8] 6 TT S 8 3: |. vk : é 
UyejIoose 0} sjuouttod xy SPBM gVOLIQnyT ‘[peysusozjed "H | G.S9TL | G-FSTE | G40-8 | 6 ITT Seah CT 
eee Berenson 30 10802 “op ‘oSned ysyy | T-L6LT | 8-4811 | 980-6 | 6 IT Oo BE Ao ee 
duonsucry -1d-Z1 asnes wor ( ‘SPB SUIZBOIIQH] :ocnVs MorT V-S6IT | T-P8IT | 080-6 | 6 TT ; 8 it |= 
poner gp aumento Ter ‘op aSned ysty | 9-98TT | o-LLIT | ¢80-8 | 6 TT (ies BG) : a 
oY} ULE}LOOsv 0} sUOMMTIOd KT ‘poysear a10q Secnvs MoT ee see ae : y ‘ e } a : es 
-L8T. . 780-6 | : 
f 8. FIIT | F-901T | ¥80-8| 6 TT A ST One a 
-(solzes pug) eS1vyo oy} JO ISOM 0-801 | -0G0T | ¥80-6 | 6 TI Z Or jes a0 2 = i 
ey} JO worounz ul optyooford Suonsway “1d-ZT T-GOOT | 8-266 780-216 ITT &“ a | OL : & “c 
ay} Jo AHoopa eryUL oy} uTEZAedse 0} sjuoUNModxg | | T-TS6 | 9-726 | 780-€ 6 iT - GA Oe 1S = = 
1 | 0-048 | 6-898 | 780-§ | 6 IT Ot | 06s e z 
| z.608 | 8.¢08 | #80-e| 6 TI i TOOL | eS 
(| S220 | 0.2921 | 780-8 | 6 TT S Glee Ole =! i 
= "ga.lvyo ot} JO JySIOM 9.P7SZI | 8-PEGL | F80-8 16 TT Ob OL I OL . “ te 
= oy} JO woouny ur opHooford Suo1smasy ~Id-ZT 4 Z-O6LI | 6-O8TE | F80-§ | 6 TT “ Bo Mie. he & & 
ay} Jo AIOoTAA TeNIUL oy} uIeZLe0s¥ 0} sjuoutedxg | | L-OOTL | F-ZG0T | ¢80-E | 6 IT : OE i| = Oa eee 
| t-e90T | 9901 | #80-€ | 6 TT “ ecia fee 
(| 1-O028T | 8.602T | 780.8 St On % Feel (|= rb sPee ee 
| G.Z0GI | 6-G61TT | 780-6 | G TT “ CoS Li pee 
‘joys oy1 Jo JySreM | | F-SLTI | G.P9TT | 780-8 | ST IT = OS uae Sa ie eee ee 
ey} JO uojouny ut opyoeford Suomsuaiy “id-ZT <. 9.CIZI | 9-GOZI | €80-8-| TTT 6 oy ) : “ “ 
oy} Jo Apoojaa eur oy} ueyoose 07 syuoutedxg | | F-008T 8.061T | 780-6 | G IT © S19 : ee 
1 | 8- POST | F-G6IE | $80- | 6 TT i BeataieG as 
\ | 9.0611 | ¢.181T | ¢80-¢ ) or Tt : CE ae || ter 
‘un3 Suotjsury ‘id-g] yim syuautiedxe Areuruprg | 7-L6TT | ¢ Z8IT | 780-8 FPL OT = 8 T 1% | ‘yao 8g iy -ad-ZT 
ead Ge OGEL | 6.0CKE.| 780-6 | 6 DE . = ee Ou BOG “ad=61 
VIAIIG UWOIF SodIVyo OdIAIoG YIM poig soepijool ¥-976 G-LE6 | $8G-¢ . e ieee ob o at yuo tee v aded 
-o1d Jo AJLOTOA [BIFLUL 94} UTVj}Ie0sv 0} sjuowMedx| | 9.2261 | 2. 88TT 66.0 0¢ G [eq “10g C.Z ¢ - + Sy ppyug 
Wy ge | cut “18 : sap 
3 We ‘Spivx og | “WIG | “FUSIOM “a.inyeN ‘spunoy ae 
SMUVNaAY ee ae | —— asx | 30 eaneHEr030 
{009 / optyooforg N 


a a ee ey oe ‘ae 2 SOL ee 
as —— - ee : i hae ey ee ee ee ee ee ee eS a A 


115 


GIGON MAYANV (peusig) 
*pokojduie rzepMod jo uondi1osep JuereyIp ¥ ynq “se, se oweg § 
“UNS oY} JO 910g OY} JO LoJOWVIP OY} OF JnoY.snoY} poonper [py f 
*SUOISUAWIP 
[VULSIIO oY} JC eSeq OY} YY pvolq YUL GZ.Q Suit v Jo uondeoxa om! YIM UNG oY} SV JojawIP owes oy} 07 peonper pee ‘[Joys ouvg | 
"SQOULISUUMOALO [VWAIOU Jepun poly Tjeys x 


-ainoat Eee 9-680T | 010-8 | 6 IT Glee 
° ° 2. Re 2 2 | | ° ‘ | 
out fseuay aor ow oemaam wponon ¢ Grae | EMT gies on ees 
SOIT 2 Joeue Cu) Uivy e088 <0) ByNeUTod AY : 46-SPZI | €.8EZT | 720-8 | 6 TI 8 Tt) Pp | amo Fg ty ad-g7 
“M9 9 | 
jo uns -ad-z[ v woay pory [oys Suoaqsuty -id-gt >| 8-TITL | b-SO0IT | 20-8 | 6 TT 9 T| 8 ~- | “A009 ‘vy -ad-ZT | 
@ Jo AJOOPOA ][VI}IUL oY} UIe}LONSe 0} syuOWTIedxG J 
He) F961 | 6-L8IT | 98.9 | 0.%¢ Geo Ge ae : 
ow Uh ome ari We : G-Z211 | ¢-FIIT | ¢8-9 | 0-¥¢- | Se bos j 
=I d ; . | 
und guns paper ad-ze v Wory } i. 8 i 8-GOIT | 3-GOIE | 98.9 | 0.79 So a “ 
per sepqeford Jo sayyoopOA [ery | ate sf G-V80T | 8-9L0T C§-9 | 0. F¢ 8 ¢ g 
-IUT OY} UIG}IONSB 0} sJUotMIIOdx| oo +) 6gn | 
L -Suoy -ur zt ‘aspiyzey | L-T90T | 9-7G0T | 98-9 | 0-F¢ | eee foe popu ad- cS 
| ‘ - + ‘yq00uUIS 
“unZ polog-qoows & WOIJ poly WLIO} pue yySIoM L-TOGT | -L8TIT | Ge.9 | 0.47¢ oe 3 \ “amo 6G ‘ad-Ze 
ee eq} & auo jo pue ‘popit B wWoay pory we S-9SIT | 1-@2IT | 98-9 | 0-49 = @=-Ga- -¢ : a & 5 | 
-o1d B Jo APIOOTAA [CIPUL OY} UleyAo0S" 0} s}UOWIEdX | ; 5 * amo 6¢ ‘un 
Yo. seer L-GIZT | ¢8-9 | 0.79 TUNE Nel OO hv ie poptt1d-z¢ 
(| 8-19 | 6-19 | ¥80-8.| ST LF 2 Ca oe 
‘g[sjoefoad oy Jo WYStoM oY} Jo UOT} G-1ZL | 0-022 | 780-8 | FI Ge : oe ihe) ae 2 
-ouny UL UNS SuOMsuUIV “1d-ZT & Woy par soptjool j 1.948 6.868 73056 9 Ve |. . oneal 9 : : oe 
-o1d Jo A}OOTAA [VIPUL 94} ULeZLe0se 0} syUWUTIEd xX] Z-LEZL | L221 | F80-2 | 6 TT OE) o : 6 
€-9SST | @-68T | 740-6 | 0 6 ee oe gas 
‘uns id-Z—T | 
@ WIZ "20% “Q[T JO oSivyo e% YIM poly [ys +) Z.IFIT | 0.0eTI | FL0-€ 10 6 Wsaceg 1 o 1 | 2 | (oMore ey, ad-cy 
“Q16 B JO APOOTOA [LIFINT OY} ULeIA0OSe 0} syuoTIedxTy | | 
“"5 “qt ‘Ul "20 ‘SQ : °Z0 “ST 
: ‘spreX Og | “WeId | “JUSTO, “o.myUN, ‘spunoy : 
‘SUUVNAT Fee | qe fale ‘aSieyg| jo ee ae 


AGTO0TO.A -gpqoolorg ‘ON 


116 


‘LOST ‘EZ 1290209 ‘younjooy 


‘VW ory “TIGON “H WVITTIM 3 
‘poyBoLIqny useq pel] UNS oy} Joye 10}vO19 YON aq 07 PUNO; 
sv APOO[OA OY} SV ‘UBOUL BV SULYV} Ul PoJo[oU O1AM SPUNOL JSIY oY],  “pBA SOIAIOG oY} pUv SecIVYO OdIALOG YIM Poly o1oM SUN‘) 0U} [TV 


0-00T 
ce.0 ° ° ‘ainjstoyt 
Z9-ST ° * 0) 
86-08 = 5 38 
cg.-¢2 ° * “ON‘OM 
"Ege JO] 
| 1906p Ue 
"TO'1 
“Lapmnoy 
T- 9911 | ¥-T9IT | 980-2 | 8-¢0ot | ‘USD | 0 2t] 9 a | 00-27| “6s re 
L-PEIL | 0-O0ZIT | 880-2 | 9-TIT ‘joy Of Giza 9 eA Ta | Wy) * “id-QOT 
y-896 | ¥-6F76 | 980-2 |8-¢0T | ‘TUS'O | 0 6 9 9-01 | 00-2} — |° ° “aezjMoy ‘1d-00T 
| I-PSIT | 3-SZIT | 988.F | &. TF ¢ 0 ¢ G 9-21 | GL-% | 981 |° ° “pouezzoys ‘1d-oF 
| F-POTT | S-SeTl | 988.h | 9. 1h : 0 ¢ | G | %- 8S] oL-F] GE |* BoAreg pueT “ad-oF 
| G.166 | %-166 | 988. | Z-12 : 8 6 | G | FFT | G4.) eT | ° oyAreg vag “ad-0¢ 
‘aorjowid | é 4 > “ur 9 poweyz0ys 
ye une siy} jo o[zznur F-GOIT | #-860T | 988-8 | Z-1Z gS 9 8:06.) CLG | she goraieg puery “ad- 
pueyq “1d-9Z 
aq} JO UMOTG aOM “UL 9) 

. ak &- PITT | G- LOTE | 9€8-€ | &- 16 ‘yous 8 6G ¢ %-3Z | GL-8 | OF | ° ‘eotaseg puey “ad-9Z 
"MOSIIVAULOD LOJ UNG ATOAD : : eon + lem) ge Cente 
‘qua por ‘spunos ee 8.ZPCL | & SSSI | FL0-E |e2-1T ‘us '"S | 8 T 8G | &-%3 | 00-8] 8 aid-2] 

*SOlOUT ‘Sd ‘ZO ‘SQ 
j ‘QIZZNJL | -rOJOUUIVIG] °*YUSTIOM "O.1N}B AT Sarr porate, ‘SOTOUT Tan iis HORAN 
“£41009 WoL : I : : . 
"SMUVNAY amy duvet oe ee a ee edrey jo ‘ON. | O10Q Jo 9 Gane) JO ‘ON ; 
ye APOOTAA “opto fog yysue'lT : 


“LOSI ‘090799 pun saquagdag < aaggumuoy 
q0ajay aounuplg ay) fo worjoaup ay) sepun “Par ‘OQONT “AT ‘AA “4navT hg ‘snqvsoddp ouysujng-o190)y 8 2awwAT 
yjun ‘ssauhingaoyy 70 U0 partdna ‘sung buomsmsp yun squounuedauy fo sznsay ay? burmnoys rovigsgy—'q XIGNaday 


117 


The ballots for the annual election of President, Council, and Officers, 
having been scrutinized in the face of the Academy, the President re- 
ported that the following gentlemen were duly elected :— 


PREsIDENT.—The Very Rev. Dean Graves, D. D. 

Councit.—Rev. George Salmon, D. D.; Rev.Samuel Haughton, M.A.; 
Rev. J. H. Jellett, M. A.; Robt. W. Smith, M. D.; Rev. H. Lloyd, D.D.; 
William K. Sullivan, M. D.; and Robert M‘Donnell, M. D.: on the 
Committee of Science. 

Rey. Samuel Butcher, D.D.; Rev. Joseph Carson, D. D.; John F. 
Waller, LL.D.; John Kells Ingram, LL. D.; Digby P. Starkey, Esq. ; 
John Anster, LL. D.; and the Right Hon. Joseph Napier, LL. D.: on 
the Committee of Polite Literature. 

John T. Gilbert, Esq.; Rev. Wiliam Reeves, D. D.; Eugene Curry, 
Esq.; William R. Wilde, Esq.; George Petrie, ie D.:; one fe Hardinge, 
Esq. ; and the Right Hon. Lord Talbot de Malahide : on the Committee 
of Antiquities. 

TREASURER.—Reyv. Joseph Carson, D.D. 

SECRETARY OF THE ACADEMY.—Rey. William Reeves, D. D. 

SECRETARY OF THE Councit.—John Kells Ingram, LL. D. 

SECRETARY OF ForrIgn CoRRESPONDENCE.—Rev. Samuel Butcher, 
D. D. 

Liprarian.—John T. Gilbert, Esq. 

Crerx, Assistant Liprarian, AND Curator oF THE Mustum.—LHd- 
ward Clibborn, Esq. 


MONDAY, APRIL 14, 1862. 
The Very Rev. Cuaries Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair. 


Andrew Armstrong, Esq.; John Campbell, Esq., M. B. ; John Strat- 
ford Kirwan, Esq. ; and George Porte, Esq., C. EK. ; were elected members 
of the Academy. 


Mr. J. T. Gitpert, on the part of R. R. Mappey, Hea ., read the fol- 
lowing paper :— 


ON CERTAIN CRomLECHS IN NoRTHERN AFRICA. 
(Plate XVI.) 


_ In the month of December, 1861, while sojourning in Algiers, the exist- 
ence in that colony of some ancient Pagan monuments of supposed Druidi- 
cal origin was brought to my knowledge by a brief notice of them in the 
“Revue Africaine,” for Nov., 1861 (N o. 30, p. 88)—an archeological 
journal of considerable merit, published in Algiers, under the direction of 
the President of the ‘‘Societé Historique Algerienne,’’ Monsieur Ber- 
brugger, an eminent antiquarian and oriental scholar. Referring to the 


R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. R 


118 


locality named El-Kalaa, M. Berbrugger says,—“ Leaving the village of 


Cheragas, we come to a road which leads to Guyotville, by the communal 
district called Bainen, where the Druidical monuments are to be found of 
El-Kalaa, of which I have given a description in a memoir addressed to 
the Governor- general, the 22nd February, 1856 (numbered 14), and which 
will be soon published in the ‘ Revue Africaine’”’ (but which I have to 
add never has been published). The writer further adds, that in the 
vicinity of Guyotville is the district of Haouche Khodja-Biri, and on 
the left of it is the Koubba de Sidi-Khelef. Shaw, the English traveller, 
he continues, states that he saw from this place certain tombs surmounted 
by a large stone, in each of which tombs three human bodies might be 
placed. Shaw’s account, M. Belbrugger remarks, applies very probably 
to the Dolmens of El-Kalaa. 

The precise words of Shaw, in his ‘‘ Travels in Barbary and the Le- 
vant,’’ fol., 1738, p. 67, in reference to these monuments, are the follow- 
ing :—‘‘ We meet with several pieces of Roman workmanship between 
Seedy Ferje and Algiers; and near the tomb of Seedy Hallef, another 
Marabout, we fall in- with a number of graves covered with large flat 
stones, each of them big enough to receive two or three bodies.’’ 

I regret to say, Shaw’s reference to “‘ the graves”’ he saw in this lo- 
cality, which I have no doubt are ‘‘ the Druidical monuments”’ or 
‘‘Dolmens” noticed by M. Belbrugger, is quite as unsatisfactory as the 
notice of these monuments by the latter gentleman. : Nor did a per- 
sonal interview with him make any addition to my information respect- 
ing the Druidical monuments noticed by him, beyond the facts that 
they were in every respect identical with the rude Pagan monuments, 
designated Druids’ altars, or sepulchral stones of Druidical origin, exist. 


ing in Brittany, and that the number of them existing at Bainen long . 


after the French occupation of Algeria could not be under one hundred 
and fifty; but that a colonist, a French farmer, who had obtained from 
the government a grant of the land on which these monuments stood, 
had destroyed all of them with the exception of thirteen, which were 
then in a perfect state of preservation. 

I set out to visit these remains, accompanied by my son, Dr. T. M. 
Madden, the day following this interview. Although the distance from 
Algiers to Bainen is only about thirteen miles (in a westerly direction), 
after leaving Cheragas the road is so bad, and so many detours have to be 
made after much rain, that the journey in a caleche with three horses, 
takes nearly three hours and a half, and the distance of it may be set 
down at sixteen or seventeen miles. To give a more distinct idea of the 
situation of those monuments, I may state they exist rather more than 
halfway between Algiers and Sidi Ferruch, where the French army dis- 
embarked in 1830, and about one mile and a half inland to the south 
from the village of Guyotville, formerly named Ain-Benian on the 
coast. 

On our arrival at the place where the monuments designated Dol- 
mens, of supposed Druidical origin, exist, we proceeded to the house of 
the colonist, Monsieur Mareschal, who is the proprietor of the lands, the 


HU) 


locality of which is named Bainen. He conducted us to an eminence 
not far distant from the house, situated on a table-land about 650 feet 
above the level of the sea (the neighbouring town of Cheragas is 198 
metres, or about 616 feet, above the sea). There, to my great astonish- 
ment, I found thirteen cromlechs, in all important respects identical with 
our Irish monuments of that name, within an area certainly not ex- 
tending above a quarter of a mile in any direction; and within a range 
of about double that distance, I discovered the remains of twenty of those 
monuments recently demolished or partially destroyed ; and in a wider 
range of view that the proprietor pointed out to me, clearly defined, and 
within the limits of his own lands,’ he showed me the several localities 
where upwards of one hundred and eighty more of these Dolmens, as he 
alleged, were in existence when he took possession of the land, but 
where they exist no more; for with the sanction of the government, and 
as it was stipulated in the terms of the concession obtained by him, he 
was allowed by the authorities to demolish all these monuments, and to ap- 
propriate the materrals to building purposes, and the making and repairing 
of paths and roads, with the exception of thirteen. The latter number, he 
said, the authorities obliged him to leave on the ground and to preserve. 
So much for the march of civilization in a French colony, and the mili- 
tary administration of a country recently rescued from a regime of bar- 
barism. | 

The existing monuments (Dolmens as they are termed) are generally 
in a direction (though not exactly so) north and south, the apex or up- 
lifted end that tapers towards a point, in most of them, being to the 
south or south-east. The covering slab of unhewn rock rests in a slant- 
ing direction on supporters likewise of unwrought stone of various num- 
bers, set up on their edge. The inclination of the covering slab varies 
considerably, but it is quite obvious inall. There were no appearances 
of grooved channels on the face of any of them; round one, the remains 
were still distinguishable of a circle of upright stones. The proprietor 
of the ground informed me there were several of those circles of stone ; 
but they had been broken down and removed by him, along with the Dol- 
mens they surrounded, when he cleared the land. 

On the surface of the ground, within the space covered by the great 
slanting mass of superincumbent stone, in several of these monuments 
there are fragments of human bones, and evidences in the soil of exca- 
vations having been recently madé there. The present proprietor in- 
formed me he had excavated several, and found urns of various sizes of 


baked clay, some containing fragments of bone, others ashes and small» 


pieces of bones mixed with clay. He had found in them also beads and 
bracelets, several implements of bronze, but of the nature of these it was 
impossible to get any intelligible or reliable account. He had sent these 
objects, he said, and the urns found with them, to a friend in Algiers, 
to deposit in the Museum, but they had never reached their destination 
there. He possessed, at the time of my visit, only one small urn, which he 
had recently found in one of the demolished Dolmens; and this, with 


120 
some fragments of bones, evidently of great antiquity, both of human 
beings and of animals, I purchased from him.* * . 

Surrounding the Dolmen still existing, where many fragments of 
very ancient bones are lying within the space covered by the great slop- 
ing cover, the proprietor says there existed a circle of stones much 
smaller than those which are the side supporters of this monument. 
The remains of some of the stones of this circle are still to be seen, not 
above two feet from the soil in which they are imbedded. The cover- 
ing slab of one of the largest of the existing Dolmens is nine feet and 
a half in length, and the same in breadth at the base. It has three 
supporters on each side. The height of the space at the entrance be- 
tween the great sloping covering stone is four feet and a half high. The 
thickness of the great slab at the base is eighteen inches. 

I regret that my state of health did not allow me to make more ex- 
tensive researches, and to give more ample and exact details of measure- 
ments and positions. Knough, I trust, has been done in this statement 
of my observations on the spot where these monuments exist, to show 
the identity of the monuments designated Dolmens, with our crom- 
lechs. 

I se observe, that after visiting those African monuments I ad- 
dressed a letter to M. Belbrugger, the principal editor of the ‘“‘ Revue Afri- 
caine,” and president of the Societé Historique Algerienne, expressing 
my astonishment as a foreigner—not considering myself privileged to 


* With respect to the urns above referred to, I may observe that the following notice 
of objects of antiquity found in those monuments, at Ain Benain, is given in the Cata- 
logue of the Musée of Antiquities of Algiers, entitled ‘‘ Livret Explicatif.” Par A. Ber- 
brugger. At page 86 :— 

‘¢ Ain-Benian (Guyotville). 
‘999. Hachétte celtique, en pierre noire polie 
“ Trouvée dans les sépultures celtiques d’E] Kalaa, dans le Bainen. 
‘6992, (Bis) Hachétte, semblable 4 la précedente et de méme origine. 
‘6991, Cing daras de fléche en silex. 
‘“‘ Méme provenance que devant. 
‘©9220. Couteau en silex. 
‘“‘ Méme provenance que devant. 
‘6919, Hachétte celtique en jade, trouvée dans les dolmen d’ El Kalaa. 
“‘Vendu par M. Godard ainsi que les objets précédents de méme provenance. 
“©9231. Fragments de cranes humains, trouvés en Mai, 1857, dans les dolmen d’E] Kalaa, 
et donnés par M. Matelat, juge au tribunal civil d’Alger. 
6160. Objets trouvés par le colon Marchal dans les dolmen du Bainen, 4 El Kalaa :— 
‘© 1°, Quatre petits vases gaulois en terre, 
‘« 9°. Deux bracelets en bronze. 
‘¢ 3°, Divers fragments en cuivre et en plomb. 
«4°, Deux petites fibules en bronze. 
“5°, Un crane hummaine et unachoir.” 


+ The etymology of ‘he term Dolmen is thus given by the learned author of ‘L’Ar- 
cheologie Chretienne,” in the ‘‘ Vocabulaire des Mots Techniques” of that work (5'™e ed. 


8vo, Tours, 1854, p. 358) :—“' Dolmen monument Druidique qu’on pense generalement — 


avoir servi d’Autel; Dol, table, Maen, Men, pierre.” 


% 


21 
e 

use the word indignation—at the destruction of those monuments 
with the express sanction of the ruling powers of the colony—monuments 
which had survived the ravages of time and war probably for more 
than two thousand years, and all the barbarism of the various tribes and 
races of Mauritania and Numidia, that have sojourned in, or swept over 
those regions of northern Africa for many hundreds of years past. M. 
Belbrugger made me no reply, being, perhaps, fortunately ignorant of 
the reprisals that might be made on any complaints lke mine against 
the barbarisms of civilization in a French possession in respect to modes 
of dealing with monuments of antiquity of great value and historical 
interest. 

The preceding notice, I believe, is the first given in our country to 
British archeologists of cromlechs existing in Africa. Of their exis- 
tence in Palestine they have a knowledge from the following descrip- 
tion of such monuments in the travels of Captains Irby and Mangles :— 

‘“On the banks of the Jordan, at the foot of the mountain, we ob- 
served some very singular, interesting, and certainly very ancient tombs, 
composed of great rough stones, resembling what is called Kit’s Coty 
House (a well-known cromlech in Kent). They are built of two long 
side stones, with one at each end, and a small door in front, mostly 
facing the north: this door was of stone. All were of rough stones, 
apparently not hewn, but found in flat fragments, many of which are 
found about the spot in huge flakes. Over the whole was laid an im- 
mense flat piece, projecting both at the sides and ends.. What rendered 
these tombs the more remarkable was, that the interior was not long 
enough for a body, being only five feet. This is occasioned by both the 
front and back stones being considerably within the ends of the side 
ones. There are about twenty-seven of these tombs, very irregularly 
situated.”’ 

The authors designate these monuments, ‘‘ oriental tombs.” 

But who were the Africans of that region, in the vicinity of the ancient 
Icosium (the supposed site of which is Algiers), by whom such numerous 
monuments of the highest antiquity, and so entirely identical with our 
cromlechs, were erected? What notices are to be found in our ancient 
annals of any relations of the early inhabitants of this country with 
those of Africa ? 

In Keating’s “‘Complete History of Ireland,” translated from the 
Irish by Haliday, 8vo. Dub. 1811, we find (vol. i. chapters 6, 7, 8, and 
9), several references to ‘‘ African pirates,’’ sometimes denominated 
Fomorians, who, within a period of three hundred years after the flood, 
had arrived in Ireland, eventually became masters of all the colonized 
portion of the island, and were, after a short time of domination, ex- 
pelled by new invaders. 

In the second section of chapter 2, we are told that ‘‘ Ireland was an 
uninhabited desert for the space of three hundred years (after the flood), 
until Paralon (the Partholanus of other writers), son of Shara, son of 
Sru, son of Esru, son of Frament, son of Fahaght, son of Magog, son of 
Japhet, came to take possession of it.” . . . ‘This induces me to 


122 3 
e 
think,” adds Keating, ‘that it was two-and-twenty years before 
Abraham was born that Paralon came into Ireland, and in the year of 
LHe RWOrlGh OWS, i ve ae e: 

Then we are told that Paralon, who was accompanied by his family 
and a thousand soldiers, ‘‘ began his journey from Migdonia in the 
middle of Greece,’’ and established his colony at Inish Samer, near Errie. 

‘‘Some authors,’ says Keating, ‘‘mention another colonization of 
Ireland (previous to that of Paralon), namely, by Keecol, son of Nil, son 
of Garv, son of Uamor, whose mother was Lot-Luavna, and they lived 
two hundred years by fishing and fowling. Upon the arrival of Paralon 
in Ireland, a great battle was fought between them at Moy Lhha, when 
Keecol fell, and the pirates were destroyed by Paralon. The place 
where Keecol landed with his followers was Inver Downan; his fleet 
consisted of six ships, in each of which were fifty men and fifty 
women.” Sag 

‘‘ The reason,’’ we are told, ‘‘ why Paralon came to Ireland was be- 
cause he slew his father and mother in hopes of obtaining the govern- 
ment from his brother, after which base murder he fled to Ireland; but 
the Lord sent a plague, which, in the short space of one week, carried 
off nine thousand of his posterity at the hill of Howth.” 

Paralon, we are informed, “died in the old plains of Moynalta of 
Howth, and was buried there.” . . . ‘The deathof Paralon hap- 
pened about thirty years after his arrival in Ireland. This event took 
place, as some antiquaries affirm, in the year of the world 2628, 
although I am induced to believe, from what has been said before, that 
there were only 1986 years from the creation of the world to the decease 
of Paralon.’’— Keating, vol. i. page 171. 

In chapter vii. vol. 1. p. 179, we are informed Ireland was with- 
out inhabitants for thirty years after the extinction of the colony, till 
Nevvy, the Nemedius of other writers, came to Ireland with his people 
from Scythia, by the Kuxine Sea, with a fleet of thirty-four transports, 
with thirty men in each. Some years after his arrival, we are told, 
‘‘ Nevvy built two royal mansions in Ireland—the fort of Kinneh, in Hy- 
Nellan, and the fort of Kimbeeh, in Shevny. The four sons of Madan 
Thickneck (Munreamhair), of the Fomorians, reared fort Kinneh in one 
day. Their names were Bog, Rovog, Ruvney, and Rodan ; and Nevvy 
(Nemedius), slew them the next morning in Derrylee, lest they should 
resolve on destroying the fort again, and there he buried them.’’—/J9. 
VOL wpe Leo: 

The battles fought by Nevvy with the Fomorians, we are told, 
ended in their subjugation. Keating then gives the following account 
of the latter :— 

‘“‘These were navigators of the race of Cham, who, sailing from 
Africa, fled to the Islands of the West of Europe toward the descendants 
of Shem, and to make a settlement for themselves; fearing these would 
enslave them, in vengeance for the curse pronounced by Noah against 


Cham their ancestor, for they thought by making a settlement remote. # 


from them to be secure from their oppression. On this account they 


‘ 123 

came to Ireland, and were vanquished by Nevvy in three battles, viz., 
the battle of Slievbioom, the battle of Rossfrehan, in Conacht, wherein 
‘fell Gonn and Gannan the two leaders of the Fomorians; and the battle 
of Murvolg, in Dalriada, or Ruta, where Starn, son of Nevvy, fell by 
Coning, son of Fevar, in Lehidlactmoy; he also fought the battle of 
‘Cnavross, in Leinster, where there was slaughter of the Irish, led on 
“by Nevvy’s own son Arthur, born to him in Ireland, and by Ivcon, son 
of Starn, son of Nevvy. 
“ After this N evvy died of a plague in the island of Nevvy’s grave, 
in Leehan’s county, in Munster, now called the Island of Barrymore, 
‘and with him two thousand of his people, men and women. 
“« After Nevvy’s death, great tyranny and oppression was exercised 
‘over his followers in Ireland by the Fomorians, in vengeance of those 
defeats by Nevvy, which we have just related.’’—J0. vol. i. p. 179. 
The Fomorians of More and Coning, of Tory Island (or, as some call 
it, Tor Conuing), in the north of Ireland, entirely subdued the old in- 
habitants, and made them tributaries. The Fomorian conquerors, hay- 
‘ing fitted out several ships, and collected large bodies of soldiers, began 
‘to oppress the unfortunate Nemedians, obliging them at a fixed period 
every year to pay a heavy tribute, and to deliver up not only contribu- 
tions of cattle and produce, but even of their children. 

The mode of levying and collecting contributions, described by 
Keating, might serve for an account of the same system of imposing and 
enforcing tribute in many parts of Northern Africa in much later times. 
‘The Nemedians, at length, unable to bear the rapacity of their tyrants, 
j)made a vigorous and nearly successful effort to drive them out of the 
country. | 

‘These people,”’ says Keating, ‘‘were denominated Fomorians, 1. e. 
sea robbers or pirates; for the term signifies powerful at sea, or sea- 
faring men.”’—J6, vol. i. p. 181. 

The Nemedians at length made a formidable resistance, were suc- 
-eessful for some time, and in their turn oppressed the Fomorians. 
| On the news of the disasters sustained by the latter reaching their 
countrymen in Africa, as it would appear, the latter fitted out a fleet, 
| set sail from an African port, and landed on the Irish coast. How strongly 
is the reader of the wars of Grenada reminded of the several expeditions 
jattempted or undertaken in Northern Africa for the relief of the Moors 
jin the various settlements on the shores of Andalusia ! 
| The fleet from Africa, of sixty sail, with a numerous force, arrived 
)on the northern coast of Ireland. Another fierce battle was fought, in 
'which the Nemedians were entirely defeated. Most of the survivors of 
‘this colony contrived to escape from the country; and the remnant of 
)them, who were left in servitude, continued to exist in this miserable 
state +ill the arrival of the Firbole invaders in Ireland, 216 years after 
‘Nemedius first arrived upon the coast.** 


* Keating, vol i. p. 187. 


124 


So far my notice of the African pirates has been from Keating’s 
History. JI must now refer to the Annals of the ‘“‘ The Four Masters,” 
edited by our lamented and illustrious associate, O’Donovan, for some 
details additional to those of Keating, and in some respects at variance — 
with them. 

Thus we are informed, in the Annals :— 


“From the deluge until Parthalon took possession of Ireland, 278 
years, and the age of the world when he arrived im 16,°2520.7) 

‘The age of the world, 2530. In this year the first battle was 
fought in Treland, i.e. Cical Grigenchosach, son of Coll, son of Garbh, 
of the Fomorians, and his mother, came into Treland elght hundred 
in number, so that a battle was fought between them (and Parthalon’s 
people) at Sleamhnai-Maighe-Ithe, where the Fomorians were defeated 
by Parthalon, so that they were all slain. This is called the battle of 
Magh-Ithe.”’ 


Then, in the age of the world, 2550, we are told Parthalon died. 

Under date, Anno Mundi, 2820, the destruction of the remnant of 
the colony of Parthalon is mentioned, and the fact of their having 
passed three hundred years in Ireland.” Then, we are told ‘“‘ Ireland was 
thirty years waste till Neimhidh’s arrival.” 

‘“« Age of the world, 2850, Neimhidh came to Ireland.” 

Subsequently to 2859, A. M., but the precise year not specified, three 
battles of Neimhidh with the onacnians, and his victories over the latter, 
are recorded. Then the death of Neimhidh, of a plague, with three 
thousand of his followers, is recounted; and next, in the year of the 
world, 3066, we are told :— 

“The demolition took place of the tower of Conainn (on Tory Island, 
off the county of Donegal), by the race of Neimhidh against Conainn, 
son of Febhar, and the Fomorians in general, in revenge for all the 
oppression they had inflicted upon them (the race of Nemhidh), as is 
evident from the chronicle which is called Leabhar-Gabhala; and they 
nearly all mutually fell by each other; thirty persons alone of the race 
of Neimhidh escaped to different quarters of the world, and they came 
back to Ireland some time afterwards as Firbolgs. Two hundred and 
sixteen years Neimhidh and his race remained in Ireland. After this 
Ireland was a wilderness for a period of two hundred years.” 

“The age of the world, 3260. The Firbolgs took possession of 
Ireland at the end of this year.” 

Thus far for the references in the Annals of ‘“‘ The Four Masters’ to 
the Fomorians. 

The Abbé M‘Geoghegan, in his ‘‘ Histoire d’Irelande,’”’ names the 
victors and oppressors of the Nemedians, ‘‘the Fomorians, or Fom- 
horaigs.” But of their former marauding pursuits and African descent 
he makes no mention, neither do the authors of the ‘‘ Annals of 
Ireland.” 

O’ Halloran, in his ‘“‘ History of Ireland” (4to, 1778, vol. 1. p. 3), 
referring to the arrival in Ireland of Parthalon and his colony from 


129 


Greece, in the year of the world 1956, as the ‘‘ Book of Invasions’”’ states, 
278 years after the flood (O'Flaherty makes the period 35 years later), 
says :— 

‘<The Book of Conquests mentions, but-as an affair not authenticated, 
that before the arrival of Parthalon, Ireland was possessed by a colony 
from Africa, under the command of Ciocall, between whom and the new- 
comers a bloody battle was fought, in which the Africans were cut 
off.” 

Again, at page 4, the same author, referring to the arrival of the 
Neimhedians, or the second colony in Ireland, says—‘‘An African 
colony had been settled in the north, long before the arrival of the 
Neimhedians, who were far from being so barbarous as represented.” 
And then the author makes mention of their skill in constructing large 
edifices, and of the different battles of the Fomharaigh with the Neim- 
hedians, and of the final discomfiture of the latter—though, as we are 
told, ‘‘ they fought against the Africans with a resolution equal to the 
desperateness of their affairs. In this battle Conuing, the son of Faobhar, 
the African chief, with most of his troops, were slain, and their principal 
garrison, Tor Conuing, levelled to the ground; soon after which, More, 
the son of Dela, who had been absent with his fleet, endeavouring to 
land in this northern quarter (an island in the present Tir Connell), 
was opposed by the Neimhedians, but after a bloody conflict these last 
were defeated with great slaughter—such as escaped the sword perish- 
ing in the water.” 

The remainder of O’Halloran’s account of the African pirates cor- 
responds mainly with that of Keating. Of the destiny of the Fomo- 
rians, after the landing in Ireland of the Belge or Firbolgs, the third 
colony of adventurers, nothing is said, and evidently nothing was known 
by either O’ Halloran or Keating; nor do we derive any information on 
this subject from the compilers of ‘The Annals of the Four Masters.”’ 

It is in vain to look for the name of any tribe in Africa resembling 
even that of the Fomorians in the works of the ancient geographers and 
historians—in those of Strabo, Pomponius Mela, Ptolomeeus, Scylax, 
Herodotus, Diodorus, Pliny, Solinus, and Orosius. But no argument 
against their existence can be relied on by those who bear in mind the 
extraordinary transmutations which names of ancient nations, tribes, 
and countries have undergone in the course of ages, and who bear in 
mind how the names of the same peoples and regions are differently 
rendered in the works of the most celebrated geographers and historians 
of antiquity. 

It is not for me to enter into any disquisition in this paper on the 
origin, structure, or uses of those ancient monuments we designate crom- 
_lechs, and the French, Dolmens, which I believe to be identical with those 
I have lately seen in Northern Africa. But the purpose of this notice 
makes it necessary to call attention, very briefly, to the leading points 
in the accounts that have been given of those monuments, and the views 
entertained of their origin and purpose by eminent archeeologists in those 
countries. 

R. I. A. PROO.——VOL. VIII. S 


126 


In Grose’s “‘ Antiq. of Ireland”’ (vol. i. p.17, Introd.), a description is 
given of two cromlechs of gigantic proportions, one at Tobinstown, Co. 
of Carlow. ‘<The west end (is said to be) sustained on two upright 


pillars, somewhat round but irregular, each eight feet high, terminated — 


behind by a broad flat stone set on the edge, eight feet high, and nine 
broad, making a portico (an open space more properly) of six feet wide, 
and four deep. This is covered by the cromlech or large sloping stone, 
twenty-three feet long, eighteen broad at the upper end over the open 
space between the two front supporters, and six at the lower or back 
part, where it rests on small stones about a foot high. Its thickness at 
the upper end is four feet, and at the lower two. The under surface is 
plain and even, but the upper convex. The upper part has a large 
channel, from which branches off a number of smaller ones; to some they 
appear natural, to others artificial for sacrificial purposes. The sides are 
enclosed and supported by several upright anomalous stones from three 
to six feet high, making a room eighteen feet long; eight at the upper 
or west end, and five broad at the opposite one, and from two to eight 
feet high, perfectly secure against every inconvenience of weather.” 

The other cromlech at ‘Brownstown, Co. Carlow, referred to by 
Grose, ‘‘consists of an immense rock stone raised on an edge from its na- 
tive bed, and supported on the east by three pillars. At a distance is 
another pillar by itself, nearly round, and five feet high. The dimen- 
sions of the supporters and covering stones, are as follows :— 


Feet. Inches. 


Height of the three supporters, . . Si onaeS 
Thickness of the upper end of the covering- stone, sh) Ae 
Breadth, of the same, Vii.) ye seu Sa ta a ele eae 
Memathy of the, Same, i ei) velo ai pe eye gle aan ace ORG) 
eneth of the omtside) 8). 020i). Ma sks ibaa oe 


Solid contents in feet 1280, weighing nearly eighty-nine tons, five 
hundreds, making an angle with the horizon of 34°. Such are the 
accounts which I have received of these curious monuments, from my 
learned and ingenious friend, Mr. William Beauford, of Athy.’ Among 
the existing African monuments identical with our cromlechs, there are 
none at all approaching to the dimensions of those referred to by Grose. 

A cromlech in Louth, in the parish of Ballymascanlan, is described 
in Wright’s Louthiana, the covering stone of which has three sup- 
porters, and measures twelve feet in length, by six feet in width. By 
the inhabitants it is called the Giant’s load. The African monuments 
seen by me approach more in their dimensions to those of the one above 
described by Wright, than those referred to by Grose: 

Cromlechs in Ireland, Cornwall, Anglesey, the Isle of Man, several 
parts of England, in Brittany, Normandy, in Denmark specially, some 
near Holstein, have common characteristics. They are rude monuments 
of unwrought massive blocks of stone, the supporters of the large su- 
perincumbent horizontal covering unhewn stone almost invariably laid 


127 


in a slanting direction, being indeterminate in number. Human re- 
mains, and urns with ashes and fragments of bones, have been so fre- 
quently found beneath the area of those monuments, that the opinion in 
all countries where they exist seems to be well established that they were 
used for sepulchral purposes, though not exclusively for them. The 
author of the ‘“‘Mona Antiqua Restaurata’’ observes, that cromlechs, 
although perhaps often connected with the commemoration of the dis- 
tinguished dead, were not themselves solely intended as sepulchres, but 
rather, in such instances, for altars of oblation and sacrifice, in conjunc- 
tion with the former purpose. 

In support of his opinion, he might have referred to observations on 
Druidical rites of ancient writers of great note. Tacitus, describing an 
attack of the Romans upon Mona, says that the British Druids ‘held it 
right to smear their altars with the blood of their captives, and to con- 
sult the will of the gods by the quivering of human flesh.” 

Diodorus, speaking of the Druids of Gaul, says:—‘‘ Pouring out a 
libation upon a man as a victim, they smite him with a sword upon the 
breast, in the part near the diaphragm ; and on his falling who has been 
thus smitten, both from the manner of his falling, and from the convul- 
sions of his limbs, and still more from the manner of the flowing of his 
blood, they presage what will come to pass.” 

King, the British archeologist, in his observations on the uses of 
eromlechs, and in particular of those of the cromlech called Kit’s 
Coty House, maintains that these monuments were erected for the pur- 
pose of human sacrifice; that the great stone scaffold was raised just 
high enough for such a purpose, and no higher; and that these altars 
were so constructed and situated as to enable a multitude of people to 
see any sacrificial rite performed on them. 

In regard, moreover, to cromlechs of very large dimensions, of which 
many specimens are to be seen in Ireland, as well as in Cornwall, Mr. 
King offers a remark, which is ingenious, if not entirely satisfactory. 
From the conspicuous site in which such fabrics are usually placed, and 
from the readiness with which the flow of blood might be traced on a 
slab of stone, large and sloping as is the covering stone of these crom- 
lechs, he supposes that they were the altars on which human victims 
were sacrificed in attempts at divination. If Mr. King referred to 
some rare instances of cromlechs in which some traces are to be seen 
(apparently) of grooved channels in their horizontal covering stone in its 
longest direction, his observation would be less likely to be disputed. 

No such grooved channel, I may observe, exists in any of those crom- 
lechs visited by me in Northern Africa. 

In confirmation of some of the views expressed in preceding obser- 
vations, reference is made by Rowlands, Wright, and King, to the passage 
in the 24th chap., 26th verse, of the Book of Joshua in relation to the 
covenant made with the people of Shechem:—‘‘ And Joshua wrote these 
words in the book of the law of God, and took a great stone and set it up 
there under an oak that was by the sanctuary of the Lord.” 

In the Book of Ezekiel, vi. 18, we find still more striking allusions 


128 


to practices similar to those which have been ascribed to the idolatrous 
Druids :—‘‘ Then shall ye know that I am the Lord, when their slain 
men shall be among their idols round about their altars, upon every 
high hill in all the tops of the mountains, and under every green tree, 
and under every thick oak, the place where they did offer sweet savour 
to all their idols.’ 

Again, in Hosea, iv. 13, we read of the idolatrous practices of the 
people of Israel: —‘‘ They sacrifice upon the tops of the mountains, and 
burn incense upon the hills, under oaks, and poplars, and elms, because 
the shadow thereof is good.” 

The custom of setting up on end over graves masses of unwrought 
stone, as memorials of the dead, may be presumed to be referred to in Ge- 
nesis, xxxv. 20, in relation to Rachel’s burial on the way to Ephrath :— 
‘¢ And Jacob set a pillar upon her grave: that is the pillar of Rachel’s 
grave unto this day.” 

The practice of frequenting places set apart chiefly for religious uses, 
for public convocations and assemblages for dispensing justice, is sup- 
posed to be referred to in the following passage in 1 Samuel, vii. 16, 17: 
—‘‘ And he (Samuel) went from year to year in circuit to Bethel, and 
Gilgal, and Mizpeh, and judged Israel in all those places. And his re- 
turn was to Ramah: for there was his house: and there he judged 
Israel, and there he built an altar unto the Lord.” 

Wright, in his ‘‘ Louthiana,’”’ 4to, 1748, lib. m. p. 7, observes that 
the Irish Druids, whose works we trace over some parts of Ulster, and 
also in Leinster, undoubtedly had analogous rites and doctrines with 
some of the patriarchal tribes of the east. It was customary with the 
Druids of idolatrous usages, not only to live, but likewise to be buried, 
in the recesses of groves, and on the shady tops of hills; and they were 
not only the chief places of resort on public festivals and for certain cere- 
monies, but were used for places of public worship and sepulchral pur- 
poses, for the remains of eminently privileged and distinguished person- 
ages. 

Wright elsewhere, refuting the opinion of some archeologists that 
the cromlechs were solely or mainly used as altars for religious rites, 
says :—‘‘ I apprehend it will manifestly appear from what follows that 
they (croml echs) were all erected over graves, and are no other than 
tombstones or sepulchral monuments raised to the memory of the most 
eminent men of those times. I could never bring myself to believe, from 
their vast heights and unevenness at top, that “they could be designed 
purposely for altars, and especially as they seemed to be placed on so 
precarious a foundation. Having but three supports, if any one of them 
should be disturbed, the incumbent load must inevitably fall, and crush 
every thing in its way, which a fourth would have prevented from any 
such accident, and have rendered the whole together much more perma- 
nent and lasting.” —‘ Louthiana,’”’ Book in. p. 11. 

The reason given in support of Wright’s opinion in favour of the 
exclusive use of cromlechs for sepulchral purposes is of little value, 
independently of the notable error into which he has fallen in his 


129 


statement of the covering stone of these monuments having only three 
supports. 

In Brittany they are indefinite in number, extending from three to 
seven, nine, or even more. Rowlands describes those of Anglesey as in- 
determinate in number, and, I may add, the same observation applies to 
those of Northern Africa. 

The Rev. Henry Rowlands, in his ‘“‘ Mona Antiqua Resturata,”’ 4to, 
17238, p. 47, derives the name cromlech from the Hebrew Cereum-lech 
or Cerem-luach, a consecrated stone, which signifies an altar, and which 
signification is adduced in support of a theory of Mr. Rowlands’, namely, 
that the first use and purpose of those monuments, erected in the Kast 
by the early descendants of Noah, and raised in every country they came 
to as they proceeded in peopling the earth, were connected with the ser- 
vice of true religion ; but afterwards that such altars whereon had been 
offered the first-fruits of the earth to the true God were turned away to 
Pagan uses, and made to serve for oblations and sacrifices to false gods. 
But the author subsequently qualifies his opinion, and says :—‘‘ I deny 
not but there may be some probability of truth in them (the traditions 
existing of those monuments being sepulchres of renowned warriors or 
persons of great eminence interred in those places), and yet consistent 
enough with what I have said of them; for they might be both sepulchres 
and altars—I mean those of latter erection,—because, when the great 
ones of the first ages fell, those who were eminent among the people for 
some extraordinary qualities and virtues, their enamoured posterity con- 
tinued their veneration to them to their very graves, over which they 
erected some of those altars or cromlechs, on which, when their true 
religion faltered, and became depraved and corrupted, they might make 
oblations and offer sacrifices to their departed ghosts. From this prac- 
tice, it is likely, grew the apotheosis of the first heroes, and from thence 
the gross idolatries of the Gentiles.” 

The author, at page 214, proceeds to show that cromlechs are types 
and reproductions of the most ancient monuments in the world; for in 
the Sacred Scripture it is said that as soon as Noah and his family came 
out of the ark, they built an altar unto the Lord. And to build (the 
Hebrew word equivalent to edificare in the original), imports the erec- 
tion of raising stones, one upon another; and this signification of the 
word is somewhat exegetically amplified in another place, viz., Hageai, 
ch. 11., v. 15, where such a construction is expressed by the Hebrew 
words employed, literally rendered, “‘ Stone laid on a stone.’”’ And, fur- 
ther, the author argues, that altars of stones so erected of masses of rude 
unhewn rock, such as those early altars must have been necessarily at 
that period, were such as our cromlechs are at this day. Moreover, he 
observes, “‘ It is presumptive also that they then had a strict precept 
for such structures, if that precept, ‘Thou shalt not build an altar of 
hewn stones,’ be (as a great part of the chapter is) a repetition of the 
old original law which the patriarchs before them in all probability 
strictly observed, and other nations, probably after their example, as 
strictly followed; by which it will appear that our cromlechs are but 


130 


the remaining effects of that ancient law and custom of not striking a 
tool upon the stones of their altars, but to build them up of the rudest 
lumps and slivers of stones they could meet with, which law we may 
well conclude to have prevailed likewise in these countries, and that 
these mentioned monuments of ours are some of the remains of that 
ancient institution and custom.’’* 

I may observe that Mr. Rowlands, at page 214 of his first essay, 
modifies the derivation of the term cromlech, which he gave at page 47, 
as from the Hebrew words Cerem-luath, a devoted stone or altar. In 
the second essay, he observes—‘‘ The name cromlech may seem to be 
no other than a corrupt pronouncing of an original Hebrew name, 
chemar-luach, a burning or sacrificing stone or table; or, perhaps 
more likely, as I before intimated from (the Hebrew words) cherwm- 
luch, or luach, 1.e. a consecrated stone, or devoted stone or altar.’’ But 
the orthography even of the latter words is different from that of the 
Hebrew words first referred to by the author. 

Brewer, in his ‘‘ Beauties of Ireland” (8vo. 1825, Vol. 1.5 pis, 
Introd.), derives the term cromlech “‘from the words crom, Beat and 
leac, a flag or stone.” 

T am indebted to a better authority than either of the above-named 
writers, the most eminent of living Irish scholars, Eugene Curry, for 
the following observations on the derivation of the term cromlech :— 

‘‘The compound term, cromlech, is not an Irish formation, though 
the component parts are Irish slightly corrupted in the second part. 
The words are crom—stooped, sloped, or inclined; and leae (not lech) 
pronounced Jack, a flag or rock with a flat level surface. 

‘There is no such compound word, nor with such a signification as 
it now has, to be found in the proper Irish language. 

‘‘T believe the term was first formed by Bishop Owen, of Wales, 
about A. D. 1600, in translating the English Bible into Welsh, and was 
applied by him to rocks or cliffs which shelved forward, so as to leave 
clefts, or rather sheltered recesses, for foxes and other wild animals to 
seek shelterin. I speak from memory in relation to the latter part of 
the subject, but as an authority in relation to the first.” 

This slight notice of an interesting subject, I venture to hope, may 
eall the attention of some eminent archeologists to the numerous mo- 
numents identical with our cromlechs existing in Northern Africa, 
capable of examining them with all due scientific knowledge and fami- 
larity with investigations of this kind. 

And in conclusion I would venture to suggest, that In comparing 
the monuments of a primeval antiquity—the supposed cromlechs of 
other countries—with those existing in our own land, it should be borne 
in mind that the genuine and unfailing characteristics of those last-men- 
tioned monuments are the following :—The supporters and the covering 
slab of them are invariably of unhewn stone; the covering unwrought 


* Mona Antiqua, p. 214. 


Tol 


slab has, or originally had, some inclination (lengthways) in it ; the sup- 
porters are rude blocks of stone, set on end, apart, seldom found forming 
a continuous closed surface, either at the sides or end.* 


EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVI. 


Fig. 1.—Small African sepulchral urn—one-third of size of object, found 
beneath a cromlech at Bainen, near Algiers,—of the rudest form, 
fabric, and material, and without any ornamentation ; referred to in 
preceding notice of cromlechs in Northern Africa. 


Fig. 2.—Small Celtic sepulchral urn, one-third of size of object, found in 
a cemetery Gaulows, at Molineaux, near Rouen (described by the Abbé 
Cochet, at page 11 of the ‘‘Sepultures Gauloises et Normandes,”’ 
Svo., Par. 1857), of same size and quality as the one found under 
the cromlech at Algiers, and likewise without ornamentation. 


Fig. 3.—Large Irish sepulchral urn, one-fourth the size of object, with a 
quantity of bones, all broken into small fragments, partially calcined, 
found on the Altmore property of Edward Litton, Esq., Master in 
Chancery, on the summit of the Cappagh mountain, parish of Pome- 
roy, county of Tyrone, beneath a cairn, at an elevation above the sea 
of 946 feet, in a square, stone-built chamber, closed externally by a 
huge block of stone ; within which chamber the above-mentioned urn, 
some ashes, burnt bones, and charcoal, were discovered ; but no wea- 
pons or ornaments of any kind. This urn—unquestionably of the 
most remote antiquity—was presented by Master Litton to R. R. 
Madden. 


* Since the preceding notice of certain cromlechs in the vicinity of Algiers was 
read before the Royal Irish Academy, on the 14th of April, 1862, my attention was 
called to an elaborate article on ‘‘ British Remains at Dartmoor,” by Sir J. Gardiner 
Wilkinson, published in the ‘Journal of the British Archeological Association” of 
March 31,1862. In that-article Sir J. G. Wilkinson refers cursorily to the cromlechs in 
the vicinity of Algiers, recently visited by me, and described in my paper on those mo- 
numents, read before the Royal Irish Academy. SirJ.G. Wilkinson’s reference to them 
is contained in the following passage :— 

‘“‘ And about twelve miles from Algiers, on the plateau of Bainam, is a great assem- 
blage of cromlechs.” 

In several other parts of Africa, monuments of an analogous character are referred to 
by Sir J. G. Wilkinson as having been ‘described by Mr. Rhind; in his interesting Memoir 
on Ortholitic Remains in Africa” (‘‘ Archeeologia,” vol. xxxix.)—a work, I may observe, 
at the date of this note (June 10, 1862), not yet received in Ireland. ‘‘ Mr. Rhind,”’ 
observes Sir J. G. Wilkinson, ‘‘ has enumerated the following :—A stone circle near Tan- 
giers, and other rude megaliths in Morocco; and in Algeria, near Zebdon, to the south 
of Tlemecen, a cromlech at Tiaret, 100 miles from the sea, the capstone of which mea- 
sures 65 feet by 26 feet, and 94 feet in thickness, raised 40 feet from the ground, with 
steps cut to ascend it, and three basins or square troughs cut upon its upper surface, the 
largest 3 feet on each side, and communicating with each other by channels 4 inches 

broad, and of less depth than the basins. Some long stones are in the neighbourhood 
still standing ; and about twelve miles from Algiers, on the plateau of Bainam, is a great 
assemblage of cromlechs ; and near Djelfa several tombs, composed of four slabs, covered 
by one or two others, each surrounded by a single or double circle of rude stone, about 
nine inches loug, in which district a stone celt has been found ; at Sigus, near to Con- 


132 


The Rev. Dr. Rerves read the following paper :— 


On THE ISLAND OF SANDA. 


Tux little island of Sanda, lying some three miles off the southern coast 


of Cantyre, is about four miles in circumference. The Mull of Cantyre, 
which is situate on its west, is the poimt where Scotland is nearest to 
Ireland, being only eleven miles and a half distant from Tor Head, in the 
county of Antrim.* It formerly belonged to the parish of Kilblane; but, 
together with it, and Kilcolmkill, is now comprehended in the paro- 
-chial union of Southend. This being the route by which the early Scotic 

immigration from Ireland passed over to Alba, the whole district is 
strongly impressed with social and ecclesiastical features of an Irish 
character. The language always bore the name of the colonists, and the 
term Hrse of the modern day is only a modification of it.| The tradi- 
tional associations of the people all looked westward, and the titles of 
nearly all the adjacent parishes are commemorative of illustrious wor- 
thies of the Irish church.{ Kailcolmkill, Kilblane, Kilkivan, Kilchenzie, 
Kilkerran, Kilmarow, and Kilcalmonel, bear the impress of St. Columba’s, 
St. Blaan’s, St. Kevin’s, St. Cainnech’s, St. Kieran’s, St. Maolrubha’s, 
and St. Colman-elo’s veneration. We may expect, therefore, to find in 
the historical scrap which has been handed down to us regarding the 
island of Sanda sufficient matter to interest an Irishman, and render its 
notice a suitable subject for the consideration of the Academy. 

The received name of the island is of Norse origin; but the Irish 
name is Abhwinn, of which Aven, as it is known among the Highlanders, 
is merely a variety. ordun, in the fifteenth century, calls it Znsula 
Awyn;§ Dean Monro, at the close of the sixteenth, Avoyn ; || while 
George Buchanan latinizes it Avona, which he interprets “ portuosa,’’ 
as if a defiexion of ‘‘ haven.” 


stantine, are other tombs, aud in the same province some megaliths (dolmens) ; in Ka- 
bylia, one or more cromlechs, and others in the regency of Tunis; and in the Zengur 
district, Dr. Barth speaks of a trilithon 10 feet high, with a lintel 6 feet 6 inches in length.” 
—See ‘Journal of Archzological Society,” March 31, 1862, p. 43. 

* New Statistical Account of Scotland,” vol. vii., pt. 2, p. 414. 

+ See Adamnan’s “‘ Columba” (Irish Archeol. and Celtic Soc.), p. xxxix. 

“ The coutrast between the parochial nomenclature on the east and west sides of 
Scotland is very striking. On the east, the names are for the most part secular, and de- 
rived from the Pictish age; on the west, they are generally ecclesiastical in their origin, 
combining with the prefix Kill the name of some commemorated Irish saint. 

§ “ Insula Awyn, ubi cella sancti Adamnani, ibique pro transgressoribus refugium.” 
Scotichron., lib. ii. cap. 10 (vol.i. p. 45, ed. Goodall). 

|| ‘‘ Before the south poynt of the promontory of Kyntyre, lves be ane myle of sea, 
ane iyle neire ane myle lange, callit the iyle Avoyn, quhilk iyle is obtained that name 
fra the armies of Denmark, quhilkis armies callit it in their leid Havin. It is inhabit 
and manurit, and guid for shipps to lay one ankers.”—Description of Western Isles, 
1594. 

q Hist. Scot., lib. i. cap. 35. See Extractae Var. Chron. Scot., p. 9; Orig. Paroch. 
Scotize, vol. ii. pt. 1, p. 9, and pt. 2, p. 820; Old Statist. Acct. of Scotland, vol. iii. p. 366 


133 


An Irish Franciscan, called Father Edmund Mac Cana, one of the 
Clanbrassil Mac Canns, visited the spot in the early part of the seven- 
teenth century; and the interesting tract which records his experience is 
preserved in manuscript, together with a topographical memoir of parts 
of the counties of Antrim and Down, in the Irish collection of the Bur- 
gundian Library at Brussels. It was kindly copied for me, in 1851, by 
our late associate, Mr. Charles Mac Donnell, and I am thus enabled to 
submit it to your consideration on the present occasion : — 


“« Insule Sanda, seu Avonie, Hibernice Abhuinn, brevis descriptio, 
R. P. fratris Edmunds Mae Cana. 


‘‘ Insula Sanda est in oceano Scotico ad occasum, uno milliari a 
Kentirie continenti sejuncta; complectitur in circuitu unum magnum 
milliare. Solum jucundum, fructuum ac frugum, si coleretur, ferax. In 
ea est eedicula S. Ninniano sacra, ad cujus coenobium in Galvidia tota 
insula spectat.* Conjunctum huic edicule est ossarium sive sepul- 
chretum quatuordecim filiorum sanctissimi viri Senchaniit Hiberni, 
sanetitate illustrium, saxeo murulo septum, in quo sunt septem{ gran- 
dia et polita saxa, quibus sanctissima corpora teguntur; in quorum 
medio erat obeliscus, altior hominis statura (ut mihi jam suggerit memo- 
ria). Nemo mortaliumimpune ingreditur illum murulum. Lepidum est 
quod mihi retulerunt insulani: gallinam, id loci ingressam, ova peperisse 
et exclusisse ; pullos, cum jam pre etate egredi poterant, omnes intortis 
collis insigni spectaculo processisse. Retulit mihi etiam grandior natu 
insulanorum, et ferme omnium pater, hoc prodigium quod subscribo. 
Aingussius Mac Donellus,§ Kentiriz ac insule Ile dinasta (quem 
ipse jam olim vidi) ingressus est aliquando insulam, multa comitante 
eaterva, inter quos etiam fuit precipua Kentirie juventus. Cum forte 
dinasta ac ceteri nobiles de rebus seriis tractarent, juventus, ut solet, 
se pile ac clavarum ludo exercebat; pila vi clave impulsa, priusquam 
ab adversa manu juvenum excipi posset, altius in sacrum sepulchretum 
volavit. Juvenis, memor loci religionis, injecit tantum alterum pedum 
et manuum, ad extrahendam pilam. Ab incolis reprehenditur quod 
sacri loci majestatem violaverit, idque criminis eum impune minime la- 
turum denunciant. Ille lusum nihilominus cum sociis persequitur. 
Exacto lusu, ac appetente nocte, in hospitium se recipit, ad focum sedet; 


* St. Ninian’s church, Candida Casa, now Whithorn, in Galloway. 

¢ Senchan is a well-known Irish name, We find it in Adamnan, in the form Sen- 
chanus. ThelIrish calendars commemorate, at the 23rd of June, Clann Shencain, 
‘The Sons of Senchan,’ who are probably the fourteen here alluded to. 

{ The combinations of seven are very frequent in Irish hagiology. ‘There is a long 
list of groups of seven bishops in the Leabhar Breac. Amn ancient cemetery in Tory 
Island, off the coast of Donegal, is called The Muresher, i.e. mon peipean, ‘ great six,” 
a well-known term denoting seven. A discussion of this frequent application of the term 
seven to churches, saints, and periods in Irish tradition, would form the subject of a very 
interesting paper. 

§ Concerning the Mac Donnells of Sanda, see New Statist. Acct. of Scotland, vol. vii., 
pt. 2, p. 525. 

R. I, A. PROC.——YVOL. VIII. tT 


134 


cooriuntur statim ingentes dolores in toto pede quem in sepulchreto 
intulit. Insulani significant divinam esse ultionem les religionis. 
Intumuit mirum in modum pes, adeo inflatus divina ultione ut equi 
magnitudinem exeequaret. Sub mediam noctem juvenis expirat. Omnes . 
Deum laudant, sancta corpora deinceps religiosius venerantur. Hine dis- 
cendum quantam habeat rationem et curam sanctorum suorum Deus opti- 
mus Maximus, quorum sacrilegam irrisionem et contemptum impius 
Calvinus, novus evangelista, orbi intulit, aut potius intrusit. Magnum 
hoe miraculum excitavit in animis spectatorum, et ex ipsis audientium, 
etiam a nostra religione aversorum, sanctorum hominum reverentiam. 

‘Tn illa insula fuit repertum brachium sancti Ultani,* quod, thecze 
argentes inclusum, ante hoc bellumf religiose servabatur a viro generoso 
ex inclyta Mac Donellorum familia. 

‘Fons est ibi non procul a sacello perennis aqux, miraculis, ut insu- 
Jani et multi ex continenti mihi dixere, nobilis. Frequentabatur quidem 
meo tempore ab accolis circumquaque, maxime ab lis in quoram animis 
alique reliquise prisce religionis residebant. Sunt multa alia mira et 
jucunda quee homines mihi fide dignissimi de hoc loco retulerunt, quo- 
rum mihi et memoria non suppetit, et tempore excludor. 

‘T]lis sacris cineribus hoe quod sequitur rude epitaphium cum ibi 
essem posui; atque ad illud sacrum sepulchretum tertio sacris misteriis 
cum magna animi mei recreatione sum operatus. 


‘“ Corpora bis septem, tota veneranda per orbem, 

Senchanii nattim Sanda beata tenct.{ 

Doctorum divumque parens, Hibernia quondam 
Quos genuit Sanctos, Scotica terra tegit. 

Scotia dicta minor, multis celebrata tropheeis,§ 
Matris in amplexu, pignora cara tenet. 

Sanda tibi cedit, veterum celebrata camcenis 
Bettiginum gaze, ripa beata Tagi. 

Hos igitur sacros cineres devotus adora, 
Quisquis in Hebrigenum littora tuta venis.”’ 


In this interesting narrative we perceive how vividly local traditions 
were preserved two centuries ago, and we observe a lamentable falling 
off when we compare with it the whole amount of legendary or other 
information which could be collected concerning this spot by the most 
intelligent and pains-taking visiters of modern times. 

A writer in the ‘‘ New Statistical Account of Scotland,”’ the minister 
of the parish, thus sums up his knowledge of the place :—‘‘In the 


* This is probably the silver-enshrined arm, commonly called St. Patrick’s, which is 
now in the possession of the Right Rev. Bishop Denvir. See Reeves’s Adamnan’s Co- 
lumba, p. Ixvil. 

+ The war alluded to was probably the rebellion of 1641, and the Keeper mentioned 
seems to have been resident in Ireland. 

{ Instead of the first two lines are added the following :— 


‘* Corpora bis septem, septem conduntur in urnis, 
Ut natu gemini sic videantur humo.”’ 


§ An interlineation reads, ‘‘ genuit que Scotia major.” 


135 


island of Sanda are situated the ruins of a chapel, dedicated to St. Ni- 
nian, together with two crosses of very rude design. In this burying- 
ground, there is a superstitious story, universally believed, respecting an 
- alder tree growing over the reputed grave of the saint, over which 
should any one walk, even by chance, he is doomed to die before a year 
expire. Like the former repositaries of the dead, this burying-ground 
also shows every mark of neglect, being unenclosed; the grave-stones 
are broken and defaced, and betoken that want of affection and respect 
for the dead which is cherished by the rudest nations.’’* 

Mr. Howson, an English traveller, in reference to the spot, states 
that the chapel is called Kilmashenaghan, from a St. Shenaghan, who is 
said to have been appointed by St. Columba to the charge of Kilcolm- 
kill. 

he latest visiter, the accurate and indefatigable Mr. Thomas Muir, 
sums up the result of his observations in these words :—“ The island 
itself is very picturesque, but besides a greatly ruinated chapel, thirty- 
three feet in length, and two crosses, nearly seven feet in height, con- 
tains nothing that is very interesting.’ } 

How painfully does the imagination of the Celt contrast with his 
practice! The fate of the little cemetery of Sanda is but a type of the 
prevailing condition of our most venerated sanctuaries. The mind paints 
horrors, and the tongue relates the calamities, of the desecrator, and yet 
no effort is made to stay the desolating hand of time, or take common 
precaution against the injuries of trespass and dilapidation. The patron 
saint is invested with imaginary dignity, yet his cemetery is exposed to 
dishonour; sanctity is supposed to reside in the spot, yet utter neglect 
is the only practical testimony which is borne to the persuasion ; and 
while the foot or hand of him who would disturb a sod, or remove a 
stone, is considered an accursed limb, the beast of the field i is allowed to 
range at pleasure within the hallowed precincts, and make a rubbing- 
post of a monumental pillar,—the velvet sward its bed by day, and the 
enclosure of the chapel its shelter by night, the trodden, miry receptacle 
of its nocturnal filth. 


The Secretary of the Council read the Resolution passed by the 
Council on the 7th of April, 1862, recommending that certain articles 
in the Museum, and such others as it may be thought desirable to lend, 
be forwarded for exhibition in the South Kensington Museum, and 
moved that it be adopted by the Academy. 

Whereupon it was moved, as an amendment, by the Rev. William 
Reeves, D. D., and seconded by Dr. R. R. Madden, —That the considera- 
tion of the recommendation of the Council be deferred until the Stated 
Meeting in November. 

A division having taken place, it appeared that there were 16 votes 
for, and 25 against the amendment. 


* Written Nov. 1843. “ New Stat. Acct.,” vol. vii., pt. 2, p. 429. 
+ ‘ Transact. of the Cambridge Camden Soc.,” p. 80. 
+ “Old Church Architecture of Scotland” (Edinb. 1861), p. 125. 


136 


F. J. Sidney, LL. D., then moved, and J. F. Waller, LL. D., se- 
conded, the following amendment :—That such articles as it may be 
thought by the Council desirable to lend be forwarded for exhibition in 
the Museum, South Kensington, London, belonging to the Science and | 
Art Department of the Committee of Council on Education, during the 
forthcoming International Exhibition of 1862. 

A. division having taken place, it appeared that there were 24 votes 
for, and but 7 against, the amendment, which was accordingly declared 
by the President to be carried. 

The Lord Chief Baron then moved, and the Rev Professor J ellett 
seconded, as an addition to the amendment :—That, in executing the 
amendment which has been now passed, the Council have due regard to 
the safety of the articles selected for transmission to London, and the 
means to be adopted for their transmission, and for their secure custody 
there. This motion, having been put by the President, was adopted. 


MONDAY, APRIL 28, 1862. 
The Very Rev. Cuartzes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair. 


Mr. F. J. Foot read a paper ‘‘ On the Botanical Peculiarities of the 
Burren District, county of Clare.” 


The Rev. H. Luoyn, D. D., D. C. L., read the following paper :— 
On EarrH-CURRENTS IN CONNEXION witH Magnetic DistuRBANCES. 


In a paper recently communicated to the Academy, the author showed that 
the regular diurnal changes of the horizontal component of the earth’s 
magnetic force are due to electric currents traversing the earth’s crust, 
these currents operating as disturbing forces, which cause the magnets 
to deviate from their mean positions according to known laws. This 
relation being once established, the diurnal laws of the Earth-currents 
may be inferred from their effects. It was thus ascertained that the 
azimuth and the intensity of the currents varied throughout the day, 
according to certain laws depending upon the hour-angle of the sun. 
At different parts of the globe these laws were found to exhibit certain 
well-marked features in common; while their differences were accounted 
for, in many instances, by the geographical and physical characters of the 
region in which they occur. The author now proceeds to extend the 
same inquiry to the currents which produce the magnetic disturbances. 
It has been shown, by the labours of Kreil, Sabine, and others, that 
the disturbances of the magnetic elements are subject to periodical laws, 
depending upon the hour, which are constant for a given place, and for a 
given season of the year. The sums of the changes produced by these 
disturbances, at each hour of observation, have been calculated by Ge- 
neral Sabine for three of the British Colonial Observatories. The cor- 
responding quantities have been deduced by Dr. Lamont, for Munich; by 
Mr. Broun, for Makerstoun, in Scotland; and by the author, for Dublin. 


137 


We possess, in addition to the foregoing, similar results at Lake Atha- 
basca, in British North America, deduced by Colonel Lefroy from obser- 
vations made by himself, and which, although derived from a shorter 
series of observations, are of the highest scientific value. For these 
places, therefore, it only remains to combine the results of the decli- 
nation and horizontal intensity, by the method which has been already 
applied to the regular changes of the same elements. 

The result of this calculation, applied to the Dublin observations, 
shows that the direction of the disturbance-current at that place observes 
a mean law, not very dissimilar to that which governs the regular diurnal 
current. Its azimuth rotates, during the day, in the same direction as 
the sun, its direction pointing almost exactly to the luminary. The 
direction is east about 5 a.m.; south, about noon; and west, at 6 P. M. 
The current is easterly from 9 p.m. to 9 A.M., inclusive, and westerly 
during the remainder of the 24 hours. The mean azimuth of the easterly 
current, measured from the north eastward, is 40° 15’; that of the 
westerly is 230° 18’. If the mean directions of the easterly and west- 
erly currents be assumed to be in the same right line, the mean azimuths 
will be N. 45° E., and §.45° W. This result agrees, in a very remark- 
able manner, with those obtained by Mr. Barlow and Mr. Walker from the 
direct measures of the intensity of the EKarth-currents, as observed on 
days of disturbance in several of the telegraphic lines of England ; and 
the agreement must be regarded as an additional proof of the dependence 
of the magnetic changes upon Earth-currents. 

The phenomena at Makerstoun are very similar to those at Dublin; 
and the epochs of the passage of the current through the cade points 
are nearly the same. 

At Toronto, 1 in Canada, the current is wholly easterly, the mean azi- 
muth being 81°25’. On ‘the other hand, at Athabasca, the current is 
easterly from 12 P.M. to 6 A.M., inclusive, and westerly during the re- 
mainder of the 24 hours; the sums of the easterly and westerly changes 
for the entire day balance one another, the easterly currents being as 
much greater in magnitude as they are less in duration. The mean 
azimuths are 110° 18’ and 290° 56’. 

At St. Helena the direction of the current is easterly throughout the 
day, the mean azimuth being 70° 53’. The direction is singularly con- 
stant, the greatest deviation from the mean being only 10°. The phe- 
nomena at the Cape of Good Hope closely resemble those at St. Helena, 
The direction of the current is easterly at every hour, excepting 5 A. M.. 
when there is a slight westerly movement. The mean azimuth is 
77° 54, 

It thus appears that at some places—as in the British Islands—the 
mean direction of the disturbance current rotates through the entire 
compass in the course of the day ; while at others—as Munich, Toronto, 
St. Helena, and the Cape of Good Hope—it 1s easterly throughout the day. 
While, therefore, there is a periodicity in the easterly and westerly cur- 
rents depending on the hour, we are obliged to infer that there is, at the 
same time, some cause constantly operating which tends to produce an 
easterly current. 


138 


The mean azimuth of this current appears to be connected with the 
magnetic meridian of the place, to which it is nearly perpendicular. 
This will appear from the following Table of the mean azimuths of the 
disturbance-currents at the northern stations, measured from the astro- - 
nomical and from the magnetical meridians, respectively :— 


Places. Az. (Astron.) | Az. (Magn.) 
Dubliny 05 es: 45° 72° 
Makerstoun, .. . 51 76 
Munichy 303.35 eee. 52°5 69 
Toronto; eas) jou. 81°5 83 
Athabasca, 232. 110 81 


The mean azimuth (magnetic) for the five stations is H. 14° N. The 
mean azimuth of the two stations in the Southern hemisphere is H.11°S., 
deviating nearly as much to the south, as that of the northern stations 
deviates in the opposite direction. It thus appears that while the prin- 
cipal current 1s eastward in both hemispheres, there is also a merzdional 
current tending northward in the Northern hemisphere, and southward 
in the Southern. Its intensity is between one-fourth and one-fifth of 
that of the other component. 

These results are wholly at variance with the hypothesis imagined by 
M. dela Rive in explanation of the phenomena of magnetic disturbances, 
according to which the disturbance-current flows from north to south 
only.* 

The diurnal changes of the intensity of the disturbance-currents pre- 
sent features equally marked. In order to perceive them clearly, it may 
be convenient to examine separately the meridional currents, and those at 
right angles to the magnetic meridian. 

The meridional currents are developed chiefly at the European sta- 
tions, and at Toronto, in Canada: at Athabasca, and at the southern 
stations, they are comparatively small. The northerly maximum occurs 
at Toronto at 9 p.m., at Munich at 10 p.m., and at Dublin at 11 p.m. 
Its epoch at Makerstoun is between 9 p.m. and1l p.m. The southerly 
maximum occurs at 8 a.M., very nearly, at the four stations. Thus the 
epochs are nearly at the same hours of local time, notwithstanding the 
differences of longitude. 

A similar result appears from an examination of the currents at right 
angles to the magnetic meridian. Thus, in the northern hemisphere, the 
easterly maximum occurs between 2 a.m. and 4 a.m., and the westerly 
maximum (or easterly minimum) between 3 p.m. and 5~.mM. The two 
epochs are precisely the same at Makerstoun and at Toronto, places which 
differ more than five hours in longitude. 


* The discrepancy of M. de la Rive’s hypothesis with the phenomena of the Earth- 
currents, as observed in the British Islands, has been already pointed out by Mr. Walker. 
It is even more marked at other parts of the globe. 


139 


The corresponding epochs for the two stations in the southern he- 
misphere in like manner agree with one another. The easterly mazt- 
mum occurs between 6 Pp. M. and 7 p. m. at St. Helena and the Cape of 
Good Hope, and the easterly minimum between 5 a.m. and6a.m. It 
is deserving of remark that these epochs do not differ considerably from 
those of the opposite movements in the northern hemisphere, the easterly 
extreme in the one corresponding nearly with the westerly extreme in the 
other. A similar opposition in the phenomena of the regular diurnal 
change in the two hemispheres was pointed out by the author on a former 
occasion, and there seems good reason to suppose that the two facts are 
physically related. 

It appears, then, that the principal epochs of the disturbance-cur- 
rents depend, in their mean values, upon the sun’s hour-angle, and are 
independent of the longitude of the place at which they occur. 

The foregoing relations, in the phenomena of the disturbance-cur- 
rents, or in those of their effects, appear to be of a very general nature, 
and such as to afford a distinct basis for physical theory. The author 
hoped to resume the subject upon a future occasion. 


MONDAY, MAY 12, 1862. 
The Very Rev. Cuartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair. 


ReEsotveD, on the recommendation of the Council,—That the sum of £50 
be placed at the disposal of the Council for the purchase of antiquities, 
and for the arrangement of the Museum. 

Captain Meadows Taylor, by permission of the Academy, read a 
paper ‘‘On the Cromlechs and other Antiquarian Remains in the 
Deccan.”’ 


The Secretary of the Academy read the following paper by Lieu- 
tenant J. Havenron, R. A. :— 


On THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN Ratn-FAtt AND EVAPORATION AT 
Sr. Herena mn 1860. 


Tur following observations were made, at the request of the Rev. 
Professor Haughton, in the island of St. Helena, under the following 
conditions : — 

The evaporation gauge consisted of a cylindrical glass vessel, 9 inches 
high, and 4:85 inches wide. The level of the water was read off, and 
brought to the zero (at the middle of the vessel) every Sunday morning, 
at 10.45 a.m. The gauge was placed on the exposed roof of a house, 
15 feet high, and was open on all sides to rain, wind, and sun. It was 
at the leeward side of the island, the wind blowing almost always S. E. 
The gauge was exactly 700 feet above the sea-level. 

In the year (of fifty-two weeks) commencing 12th February, 1860, 
and ending 10th February, 1861, the total excess of evaporation over 
rain-fall was 81:42 inches; and in no single week did the rain-fall 
exceed the evaporation. 


140 


eT eeeeeeeeeeeeeaea—o—_—_—os—. 


ST. HELENA.—Fesruary, 1860. 


Height of 


E | vate, | Wind | “Cionas » REMARKS. 

1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

7 

8 

9 
10 
11 
12 S. E. K Bright sunshine; sky half clear. 
13 5 K. N. | Intermittent sunshine, with heavy showers. 
14 : 5 N Ditto, and light rain. 
15 e K Bright sunshine all day. 
16 ar C. Ditto. 
1h ‘ a K. Ditto. 
18 ek F K Ditto, but heavy shower at sunset. 
9} —1°75 a K. S. | Bright sunshine nearly all day ; rain in afternoon. 
20 Ap K. Ditto, ditto. 
21 Be K. N Ditto, ditto. 
29 9 K.§ { Tavern teh sunshine, shower in afternoon, and 

eavy showers at night. 
23 ee ” K Bright sunshine; heavy showers at night. 
24 Alte os st Ditto, ditto. 
25 aie 3 ae Ditto. 
26; —2°50 |N.N. W. ihe Ditto; very littte. wind. 
Al ag tes S. E. K. Ditto. 
28 R K. Intermittent sunshine ; continued rain in morning. 
29 ia K. Ditto. 
— 4°25 


> 
fs 
A 


oman @&@ ao FR w Ww -& 


SB Be SB eB BS SS ee 
cp Ou q co bt = © 


18 


NWeew toe 
no FE Oo OO 


23 


eo o rbd © DS Dw WN W 
KBP oO ON D Gq EK 


141 


ST. HELENA.—Marcu, 1860. 


Height of 


: Prevailin 
acres Ne Clouds. ° 
— 4°25 
Pee. | ase None 
” N. 
” None 
— 1°95 ‘ N. 
iil ” K. 
Sere) ” K.N. 
hes tees ” K. 
” K.N 
” K. 
9 K. 
— 2°15 Ms K. N. 
” K.N. 
” K.N. 
” K. N 
” K. 
%) K. 
org ” K. 
— 2°05 - K. 
” K. 
” K. N. 
” K. N. 
” K. N. 
N. K. §. 
S. E. K.N. 
— 1°60 W. K. 
° 8. E. K. 
” K. 
9 K. 
9) K. 
9 K. C. 
» K. N. 
— 12:00 


REMARKS. 


Bright sunshine all day. 


afterwards. 
Bright sunshine. 


of day. 
Intermittent sunshine. 
Ditto. 
Sky obscured nearly all day. 
Bright sunshine. 
Sky obscured nearly all day. 
Intermittent sunshine. 
Light showers. 
Intermittent sunshine, 
Ditto. 
Ditto. 
Bright sunshine all day. 
Intermittent sunshine. 
Sky obscured. 
Intermittent sunshine. 
Ditto. 


Ditto ; 
Ditto, 
Ditto, 


showers at night. 
and light rain. 
ditto. 


Very calm; intermittent sunshine. 


Intermittent sunshine, and light rain. 


Calm ; intermittent sunshine. 


Intermittent sunshine. 


Ditto. 


Bright sunshine. 


Ditto. 
Ditto. 
Ditto, 


Continued rain before 9 a.m. ; bright sunshine 
Rain for an hour at noon ; bright sunshine rest 


and heavy showers ; strong wind. 


R 3g A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 


“142 


ST. HELENA.—Aprit, 1860. 


Height of 


e jlvater_ | Wind. Prevage. REMARKS. 
— 12°00 
Uk) ERD S. E. Re Intermittent sunshine, and rain. 
2 ns K. N. | Frequent showers. 
3 a N. Ditto; sky obscured. 
4 AF Light rain nearly all day. 
5 ‘ie K. N. | Intermittent sunshine, and light rain. 
6 Bs “ Intermittent sunshine. 
7 Se ie K. Ditto. 
8; — 1°45 E. ns Ditto. 
9 S. E. None. | Bright sunshine. 
10 6 i Ditto. 
11 % S. Bright sunshine ; hardly any cloud. 
12 i None. | Bright sunshine. 
13 6 a Ditto. 
14 oe H C. Ditto ; hardly any cloud. 
15; —2°15 + K. Ditto. 
16 i, A Ditto. 
ite es C. K. Ditto. 
18 | : K. C. S. | Intermittent sunshine. 
19 * K. Bright sunshine. 
20 Bs C. K. Ditto. 
21 W.N.W.| S.K. Intermittent sunshine; very little wind. 
22| —2:00| S.E. None. | Strong wind. : 
23 ane a N. Bright sunshine. 
24 si K. S. Ditto, and strong wind. 
25 NK. { Intermittent sunshine, and light nue gale and 
n, small whirlwinds. 
26 is N. K. S. | Intermittent sunshine; rain at night. 
Patt i i" N. K. Intermittent sunshine. 
28 sp i N, | Light rain all day; very heavy rain in country. 
29 — 1-60 i, N. S. Rain nearly all day. 
30 y ie Bright sunshine. 


143 


ST. HELENA.—May, - 1860. 


Height of 


water | Wina. pera REMARKS. 
— 21°15 
ees S. E. K Intermittent sunshine. 
i ? Covered sky; light showers. 
ue K Intermittent sunshine, and a few showers. 
li, ? Rain nearly all day. 
ee as S. K. N. | Intermittent sunshine; rain at night. 
— 0°80 sl K. N. Ditto, - and rain. 
ae sa Ditto. 
‘ 3 Ditto, and strong wind. 
a K. Ditto. 
si K. 8. Bright sunshine. 
A K. Intermittent sunshine. 
ns 49 Ditto, and rain at night. 
— 1°75 + A Ditto. 
1 K. N.S. Ditto. 
hi K.N. Ditto. 
BS He Ditto. 
u i bs Ditto, and a little rain. 
is “ Ditto, ditto. 
| aa 93 8. K. Ditto. 
20! —1°70 a K. N.S. Ditto, and rain. 
| si K.N. | Heavy rain in the morning and night. 
Ae N. Light rain nearly all day. 
‘ 55 K. Intermittent sunshine. 
a K. N. Ditto, and rain in afternoon. 
MA K. 8. Ditto. 
ret ms ? Covered sky. 
— 1500 5 K. §. | Intermittent sunshine. 
‘3 45 Ditto. 
9 ae rain nearly all day; strong wind; sky 
He covered by day, clear at night. 
56 K. N. | Light rain nearly all day. 
Ditto. 


144 


ST. HELENA.—Jounn, 1860. 


B Ava Wind ti pcan ne REMARKS. 
— 26°45 

1 a Sok N. Light rain nearly all day. 

2 K. Bright sunshine. 

Se enon 4 Ditto. 

4 . Kus. Ditto. 

5 aS An Bright sunshine; calm. 

6 a4 K. C. Ditto, ditto. 

7 1 K. Ditto, ditto. 

8 a C. K. Bright sunshine. 

) " K. Ditto. 
10; —1°40 "4 K. 58. Ditto. 
al ” ; Ditto. 
12 if K Intermittent sunshine, and light rain. 
13 * K.S Ditto, ditto. 
14 49 K Ditto, ditto. 
15 Hi 4 Ditto. 
16 3 A Ditto, and strong wind. 
17| —1°85 sie ? Covered sky; strong wind; rain all afternoon. 
18 46 ? Ditto, ditto. 
19 : A K. Intermittent sunshine. 
20 69 a ‘ Bright sunshine. 
1 : K.N. Moe ae ne es and bright sun in 
22 ss K. Bright sunshine. 
23 ‘ Fi Ditto. 
24! —1°65 2 ? Covered sky; calm. 
25 3 R Ditto; a shower in evening. 
26 oe ut , ? Intermittent sunshine, and light rain. 
OT ie C.N. | Bright sunshine and a few showers. 
28 Bt a Me Covered sky. 
29 5 None. | Bright sunshine. 
50 BA As Ditto. 


Height of 
Water 
in Inches. 


— 32°47 
— 1°45 


145 


ST. HELENA.—Jury, 1860. 


Wind. 


Prevailing 
Clouds. 


A 
Be 
aheeO 


A 
ep 


REMARKS. 


Sky covered by day; strong wind. 


Bright sunshine, 

Intermittent sunshine in morning ; heavy rain 
1 in afternoon and evening. 
Intermittent sunshine, and heavy showers. 


Rain nearly all day. 
Ditto. 
Intermittent sunshine, and rain. 
Light rain nearly all day. 
Sky covered ; some showers of light rain. 
Ditto, ditto. 
Sky covered. 
Sky covered, and light rain nearly all day. 
Sky covered, and a little rain. 
Intermittent sunshine. 
Sky covered. 
Intermittent sunshine. 
Ditto. 
Ditto. 
Bright sunshine. 
Intermittent sunshine. 
Ditto; 
Bright sunshine; calm. 
Ditto. 


calm. 


Bright sunshine; calm. 
Ditto, do. 
Light rain nearly all day. 
Intermittent sunshine; fresh breeze. 
Ditto, and light rain. 


Strong wind; covered sky; light showers. 
(Intermittent sunshine, and light rain; very 
U_ strong wind. 

Intermittent sunshine, and light rain. 


Day. 


146 


ST. HELENA.—Aveust, 1860. 


ewereen | wind Eres REMARKS. 
in Inches. 
— 38°27 : 
SEO aR, N. None. | Bright sunshine. 
N. » Ditto ; light wind. 
S. E. K.C. Ditto. 
ae ms K. Intermittent sunshine; strong wind. 
— 1°40 py 10 Covered sky ; light showers; very strong wind. 
Hn ” Light rain nearly all day; very strong wind. 
A ” -Ditto, ditto. 
‘ K.N. | Intermittent sunshine, and light rain! 
e Ditto, ditto. 
oe 10 
a a ? Intermittent sunshine, and a little rain. 
— 1°15 ms 10 Calm. 
N. K. Bright sunshine ; very calm. — 
S. E. is Intermittent sunshine; calm. 
9 Ditto. 
i 45 Ditto. 3 
an 10 
ty, as 9 A little rain. 
— 1°20 N. K.N. | Intermittent sunshine, and light rain ; light wind. 
S. E. K.N. | Bright sunshine. 
N.N. W. K. Ditto. 
S. E. *5 Ditto. 
mt K.C.N. | Intermittent sunshine, and light rain. — 
i K.N. Ditto, ditto, <° 
ms 10 Light rain. 
— 1°15 ae K.N. | Intermittent sunshine, and rain. 


Intermittent sunshine; rain at night. 


9 K.C.N. S. Ditto, ditto. 
61 K.N. | Intermittent sunshine, and light rain. 
3 10 Some light rain. 


K.'N. | Intermittent sunshine, and a little rain. 


— 43°17 


147 


ST. HELENA.—SrprrempBer, 1860. 


Height of 
Water Wind. 
in Inches. 
— 43°17 
a Si, 
— 1°20 a0 
” 
” 
” 
” 
” 
” 
— 1°05 519 
9 
4 
” 
N. N. W. 
N. W. 
N.N.W. & 
eee E.N.E, 
— 1°50 S. E. 
” 
” 
” 
” 
” 
s 99 
— 1:40 : 
oF) 
” 
” 
9 
” 
aie on 
— 1°60 


Prevailing 
Clouds. 


K.N. 


REMARKS. 


Intermittent sunshine, and some light rain. 
Showers of light rain. 
Intermittent sunshine, and much rain at night. 
Bright sunshine. 
Intermittent sunshine, and a little rain. 

Ditto, ditto. 
Intermittent sunshine, and rain; strong wind. 


Light showers all day; strong wind. 
Intermittent sunshine, and rain; showers all 

day, at intervals of ten minutes. 

Intermittent sunshine, and little rain. 


Intermittent sunshine. 
Ditto. 
Calm. 


Bright sunshine; very light wind. 

Bright sunshine by day; rain and overcast sky 
at night. 

Bright sunshine ; rain at night. 


Very strong wind; rain. 
Ditto, ditto. 
Strong wind. 


Intermittent sunshine, 


Very strong wind. 

{ Ditto; intermittent sunshine; rain in after- 
( noon, and at night. 

Light rain for greater part of day and night. 


Much light rain; strong wind. 


Ditto, ditto. 
Intermittent sunshine, and a little rain; sky 
clear at night. 
Intermittent sunshine; strong wind. 


Bright sunshine; a little rain. 


Intermittent sunshine, and light rain. 


13 


Height of 
Water 
in Inches. 


— 49°92 


— 1°60 


— 1°35 


— 1°35 


— 1°45 


— 55:67 


‘Light rain during greater part of day. 


148 


LADDER HILL, ST. HELENA.—Ocroszr, 1860. ; 
Wands) | |abcevanige REMARKS. 


Phe ee 


Calm. 

Do. 
Light rain nearly all day. 
Bright sunshine. 


A little rain. 
Intermittent sunshine. 


Bright sunshine ;, light wind. 

Ditto; thin mist on peaks; wind light at 
Ladder Hill, but very strong on hills. 

Intermittent sunshine; little rain. 


Light rain all day. 
Ditto. 

Light rain nearly all day. 
Intermittent sunshine, and light rain. 

Ditto, ditto. 
Light intermittent showers. 
Intermittent sunshine, and light rain. 
Intermittent sunshine. 

Ditto. 

Ditto, and a little rain. 


Intermittent sunshine in mg.; light rain in aft’n. 


A little rain. 


Intermittent sunshine, and a little rain. 


Ditto, ditto. 

Ditto, ditto. 

Ditto, ditto. 
Intermittent showers. 

Ditto, 1 

Ditto. 


Intermittent sunshine, and light rain. 


149 


LADDER-HILL, ST. HELENA.—Novemper, 1860. 


|. | Height of et 
2 hater _ | Wing Ee REMARKS. 
— 55°67 
1 Bai | S.E: Overcast. | Light showers. 
2 ae Ke Ditto. 
3 Hee Ditto. 
4; —1°15 “e ? Light showers, and faint sunshine. 
5 i Overcast. | Intermittent showers. 
6 sa 
7 a3 K. 8. Intermittent sunshine. 
8 S. K. Ditto. 
9 : 8. E. KC: Ditto. 
10 a a C.-K N: Ditto; very strong whirlwind, 10 ft. diam.| 
hay) — 1°45 K. N. Ditto; dense fog on hills. 
| i “ K. Ditto, and overcast sky. 
i8 nits Ps ? Ditto, and light rain. 
14 5% Aa K. S. Ditto, and dense fog on hills. 
15 56 . KN. Bright sunshine. 
16 Sia 3 ope Intermittent sunshine. 
117 So As Overcast. | Light rain, and fog on hills; faint sunshine. 
1 13| —1°70 i K. S. | Intermittent sunshine. 
19 7 ie Ditto. 
20 ss ? Ditto, and fog on hills. 
| 2A Ae 2 Ditto, ditto. 
(20 ee ? Ditto, ditto. 
123 Me * Overcast. | Fog. 
24 as Hs z Intermittent showers of light rain. 
25; —1°65 4 2 Intermittent sunshine, and light rain. 
26 “ite i K. U. Ditto, ditto. 
h27 a i Ditto, ditto. 
28 ae . a Ditto, ditto. 
io). K.S.N. Ditto. 
(30 cs s ? Ditto, ditto. 
— 61:62 


x 


LADDER-HILL, ST. HELENA.—-DrEcemper, 1860. 


E Water : Wind (pears REMARKS. 
— 61°62 | 
TENGE eal ake ASEAN OF C.K. | Bright sunshine. 
2| —1°65 hi K.S. Ditto. | 
3 a K. Ditto. 
4 " K. U. Ditto. 
5 oe ” 2 Intermittent sunshine, and light rain. 
6 ay Overcast. Ditto. 
7 i K.N.S. Ween gree f ee rain in country; a 
8 ” 2 Bright sunshine. 
9| —1°65 Be ? Intermittent sunshine, and showers of rain. 
10 ae ‘3 K. 8. | Bright sunshine. 
1l 55 a ” Ditto. 
2 ape 5 Q Bright sunshine till three, then a sultry mist. 
13 i, “ ay f Small round clouds, crowded together ; sultry 
\ mist in country, supposed to be destructive of 
14 SJ ” Overcast. | Light rain. [the life of plants. 
15 sae es ? Light rain, and faint sunshine. 
16| — 1°35 uf Overcast. | Light showers. 
V7 ae Bs x Light showers; large rollers at sea. 
18 ws Hm K. S. Ditto, and intermit. sun. ; large rollers at sea. 
19 ue 43 Overcast. | Light rain. 
20 mie i, “3 Ditto. 
21 ae a és Ditto. 
22 oie 99 “i Ditto. 
23; -—1:00 i ? Intermittent sunshine, and a little rain. 
24 ei i K. S. Ditto, ditto. 
25 aie an K.N. Ditto, ditto. 
26 He i A Ditto, ditto. 
27 oie = 3 Ditto. 
28 Sin “ny K §&. Ditto ; large rollers. 
99 iN E. K.C. { ae \ on radiating from a point 
30| -—1°75 S. E. None. | Bright sunshine. 
31 ie C. Ditto. 
— 69°02 


Height of 
Water 
in Inches. 


es te 


ee 
oe Oo on oO & fF HO WY F 


ee eS 
Oo wo ef 


= 1D 


= 
uw 


15 


— 76°77 


151: 


LADDER-HILL, ST. 


HELENA.—January, 1861. 


REMARKS. 


Wind | * Gongs.” 
S. E. C. 
”? GLK. 
” Overcast. 
” K. 
99 ae 
9 K.U 
”? N. 
” K. 
99 as 
ye ” 
” K. U. 
” Overcast. 
” ? 
22 K. C. 
i 77 
” K.S 
” K, 
99 19 
N. W. Overcast. 
wi K. U. 
8. E. K.S. 
” K. 
a 9? 
a 99 
” K.C. 
” K,. 
9) E 0 
1 9) 
i 99 
: 


~~ 
~~ 
~ 
» 


Bright sunshine. 
Ditto. 

Faint sunshine. 

Intermittent sunshine. 

Bright sunshine. 
Ditto; sultry mist on hills. 


Intermittent sunshine; nimbus resting on sea. | 


Bright sunshine. 
Ditto. 
Intermittent sunshine. 
Ditto; shower in morning. 
Faint sunshine. 
Intermittent sunshine, and overcast sky. 
Bright sunshine. 
Ditto. 
Ditto. 
Ditto. 
Ditto; rain at night. 
Very light rain in morning; wind light. 
Intermittent sunshine; wind light. 
Ditto ; sky clear at night. 
Bright sunshine; a little rain at night. 
Ditto. 
Ditto. 
Ditto ; 
Ditto. 
Ditto, 
Ditto. 
Ditto. 
Ditto. 


Intermittent sunshine; large rollers. 


large rollers at sea. 
- ditto. 
ditto.. 


LADDER- HILL, ST. 


a oa FP Ob WY 


fas | 


Height of 
Water 
in Inches. 


=e ON 


— 2°40 


Wind. 


Prevailing 
Clouds. 


Overcast. 
K. 
K. U. 
K.S. 
K. U. 


Overcast. 


99 


152 
HELENA.—Fersruary, 1861. 


REMARKS. 


Faint sunshine; large rollers. 
Bright sunshine; ditto. 


Intermittent sunshine, and a little rain. 


Ditto; large rollers. 
Ditto ; a little rain. 
Bright sunshine. 
Ditto. 
_ Ditto. 


Intermittent sunshine. 


Faint sunshine, 


153 


W. R. Wilde, Esq., on the part of the Rev. E. W. Barnwell, of 
Rathlin, presented three plaster casts of celts, and an original bronze 
socketed celt, from the neighbourhood of Cape Finisterre ; he also ex- 
hibited some stone celts, found by that gentleman at Carnac, in Britanny. 
Mr. Wilde also presented an iron sword, found in the Boyne, on the part 
of Dr. Drew, of Drogheda; and a small copper ring, plated with gold, 
similar to No. 287 in Catalogue, Part IIT., p. 88. 

The Rev. Dr. Reeves, on the part of the Rev. William Handcock, of 
Colehill House, presented to the Academy an original letter of Oliver 
Goldsmith, written to the donor’s maternal grandfather, Robert Bryan- 
ton, Esq., of Ballymahon, dated London, August 14, 1758. He also, on 
behalf ofthe same gentleman, exhibited another letter from Oliver Gold- 
smith to Mr. Bryanton, written at an earlier date. 

The thanks of the meeting were voted to the donors. 

On the recommendation of Council, it was— 

Resotvep,—That the sum of £50 be placed at the disposal of the 
Council for the purchase of Antiquities, and for the arrangement of the 
Museum. 


MONDAY, MAY 26, 1862. 


The Very Rev. Cuartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair. 


Robert M‘Donnell, M. D., read a paper ‘‘On the Lateral Line in 
Fishes.” 


The Rev. Professor Haucuton read the following paper :-— 


On THE Ratn-Fatt anp EvaporRATIoN IN DUBLIN IN THE YEAR 
1860. 


Tux observations, of which the following Tables contain the results, 
were made in Dublin, on the roof of the Magnetical Observatory, with 
a cylindrical glass vessel, eight inches in diameter, freely exposed to 
both rain-fal! and evaporation. 

1 have added the daily rain-fall, the direction of the wind, and the 

dew point, observed at 10 a.m. From these observations it appears 
that the evaporation exceeded the rain-fall during the first fifty weeks 
of the year by 1:62 inches; the rain-fall during that time having been 
34-643 inches (to which was added during the last sixteen days of the 
year 1-239 inches—making a total rain-fall of 85°882 inches); and the 
evaporation during the fifty weeks amounted to 36°263 inches, leaving 
| a balance in favour of evaporation of 1:62 inches. 
During twenty-three weeks of the entire fifty weeks the rain-fall 
exceeded the evaporation by 11°40 inches; and during twenty-six weeks 
the evaporation exceeded the rain-fall by 13-02 inches, and in one week 
they were equal to each other. 


154 


DUBLIN MAGNETICAL OBSERVATORY, 1860. 


JANUARY. 
aS Rain, Direction Dew ea 
aNeeecnen wing, | Point. || 4 
Ras Inche . ‘Inches, ean 
1 000 | ~S. W. 1 
lene O14 OS SIWiny 379° 92 
os 440 | §. 8. BE. | 49-0 || 3 
4 065°| 0S. W. 1 41-7 || 4 
5 052)! oN, We 885 ll 5 
6 200] N.W. | 84°8 || 6 
Ba AO) 50) 002 Ww. 35°5 || 7 
8 164}. S. 'W. iis 
9 B4be VIS MWe e 4227179 
10 “001 | N. W. | 31°5 || 10 
ill 2000) |) (Suman | eons Wad 
12 198 | S.E.. |'44-3 || 12 
13 oi 048/10 SRO 4565 113 
TAN ee O54 005) 10) Sue | 43) i 
}15 “Old, 1) Suk : 15 
16 "009. | S.W. | 34-9 || 16 
17 014 | S.S.E. | 36-1 | 17 
18 018} SE 38° || 18 
19 366) Sue Sion it? 
20 oa 072 Ww 38°0 || 20 
OTe 0405) -993) 1 Su Wine amo len 
29 313 |W. S. W. 22 
(23 007 | S. W. | 35:3 |) 23 
24 052 | W.S. W.| 37-9 || 24 
25 120 WwW 34°8 || 25 
26 060 | S.E 35-0 || 26 
9 ies 988 | N.W. | 85°6 || 27 
28|/ + 1:00 | -002 | N. Ww. | 31-0 || 28 
29 O86 1 tS 29 
30 044 | S.W. | 44°5 
31 | 026 W 30°8 


Rain, 
minus 


Iai 


Inches. 


— 0°23 


FEBRUARY. 
por Wind. 
| Inches. 
“001 | N.W. 
“002 W. 
"001 | §. W. 
“O02 | Sue 
“0201. Sane 
082 | N.W. 
000 W. 
160 | N.W. 
004 | N.W. 
001 | N. W. 
103 W. 
“002 E. 
"044 | N. W. 
"005 N. 
013 W. 
001 | N.N.W 
‘000 | N.N. W. 
000 | N. Ww. 
“008 W. 
011 | W.N.W 
001 | W.N. W 
‘000- S.E. 
"000 | S.S. W. 
-000 S. 
000 | S.S.W 
018 | S.S.W 
"284 | W.S. W 
“047 W. 
°029 S. W. 


Direction | pew 
point, 


nor Kk aN? 


orEAN Nr O 


° 9° 
i) 


en e 


DUBLIN MAGNETICAL OBSERVATORY, 1860. 


155 


MARCH. APRIL. 
: | Rain | an, | Direction | Dew |e] Baim |. | Direction | Dew 
& |Evaporation. / Wind soe a Evaporation. can Wind. OL 
ait Inches. Inches. Ps: Inches. Inches. 
1 001 | S.S.W. | 83°6°]| 1 -100 Ss. W. , 
2 airs “015 1- SwW. | 83:6 || 9 STS Ne Oia ison Oe 
Seo 22 00m |. SW. | 3854.1 3 “021 | S: Wa’ | 39:8 
4 HOO ENG Wass 48 4 | 020 | S.E. | 44°38 
5 -003 | W.N. W. | 86°8 |] 5 O27 INGE a 40 
6 000 | W.S. W. | 45°1 |! 6 002 | N.N.E |] = 
7 pouee NBs | 3678) \ 07) 20°59 -000)|- 8. W. 1s 
8 -001 | E.N.E. | 33°71 || 8 | 064; SW. | pm 
ae HOONINING E3725 Io 226, lee Wy, 2 
10/ — 0-18 | °101| N.W. | 35°6 || 10 | -o001| NW. [JS 
11 "000 | S.S.W. Sole 000 | 8S. S.E. | 40°8 
12 GUND Wi eg: aie "568 S.E. | 45:4 
13 003 | N.W. | 34°2 || 18 a -275 | N.N. W. | 87°9 
14 SOE ESB. Sos0) 14h 450-347) -00d E. 39°38 
15 °126 S. W. 41l°7 | 15 "000 | E.S.E. , 
16 Aye 086 | S.W. | 42°8 || 16 000 E. ay y/ 
17| + 0:48 | :090| S.W. | 47°38 || 17 "018 E. 40°7 
18 j "010 | S.W. 18 HOOO me DINE: 39°1 
19 22M SW i 43887 Ing “000 N. 33°7 
20 TOMI SAW, 043-5 90) 7 2 -000 | N. NN. E. | 32°4 
21 AOS Wiss. W.. 3820 || 21) — 1-05) °000), N-N/W..| 32-4 
22 "038 Ww. 36°0 || 22 000 | NW. 
23 -070 S. 44°2 || 93 “1182 | IN. W. | 33-9 
24 0:00 | °174 W. 37:2 ||04 "055 N. 38 °2 
25 AON GIN IW We ety Wh O5 “0 Oise aNe Ht cl 35.29 
26 "080 N. 34°6 || 26 “000 E. 41-0 
oT “000 W. 42°6 || 27 sis "000 | E.S.E. | 44:2 
28 [020-10 Ss Wi. 49°6 || 28} — 0°74 | 7000 | S.S.E. | 47:3 
29 "142 | S. W. AOU 29 "682 | S.S.E 
30 aie “080 N. 46°4 || 30 204 | S.S.W. | 54°38 
Sty o4 |) 01l | S.S.E. | 49-4 

2°570 2 +625 


156 


DUBLIN MAGNETICAL OBSERVATORY, 1860. 
, c JUNE. 


MAY. 


S tain, : Direction | Dew > 
Eillevacoration |r) |) winds emai 
pe Inches. Inches. een lees 
1 “O01 he Suk =| Siebel ey 
9 0007) No Ee 7) 43001) 2 
3 000) 1) Se 48-0 || 38 
GA ee 000 | S.E BAe a! 
5 = 07°32 17-0005: S. By +) 4673.41] % 
6 000 | SE. 6 
7 1000) <Sok. a1-46 9 Nez 
8 S208)! <S.0Wi | S26! ls 
9 "169 W. 38-9 || 9 
10 S200" SB} 4402) 110 
11 : 094 | S.S.E. | 56°9 |] 11 
12|°- 0°36 | -000 | S. WwW. | 56-9 || 12 
13 : "148 | W.S.W.| . 13 
14 "000 | E.S.E. | 50°38 || 14 
15 "007 | S. S. W. | 53°8 || 15 
16 *328 W. 54°5 || 16 
17. ; 825°" S. We | 5179 ill a7 
18 "058 | S.E.-:| 5276 || 18 
19} — 0°28] °016/ §.S. W. |.54°5 |/19 
20 *000°) S. S: W: 20 
21 O00 14 Sabe (ebza5: | 21 
22 “O75 | 6. Es | 58-9) 22 
23 "392 | S.S.W. | 56°4 || 23 
o4 -293-| ww, | 51°6 || 24 
25 028] 8. || 55-0 || 25 
96) = 0-48 | -033 W. 50°5 || 26 
27 “024 S. W. | 37 
28 -601 | W.N. W. | 39°9 |] 28 
29 026 | W.S. W. | 44:2 || 29 
30 "003 W. 43°5 || 30 
31 169 BG. | 48.3 
3°124 | 


Rain, 
minus 


Evaporation. 


Inches. 


+ 0°03 


Ta er O10) 


+ 0°63 


Direction 
Rain. Weel 
Inches. 
°334 Ss. W. 
“O11 N. E. 
“671 | N. W. 
“081 | W.S. W. 
"075 Ss. W. 
SLOT ES Sea es 
*470 S. W. 
°005 Ss. W. 
29 Ss. W. 
“265 W. 
°400 | S.S. W 
°590 S. 
"128 Ss. W. 
°147 S. 
*i02 S. E. 
085 S. E. 
“001 i. 
°000 W. 
"003 E. 
"061 N. E. 
"002 | W.N.W 
°102 S. E. 
°173 | W.N. W 
-000 Ss. W. 
°266 N. W. 
°0038 Ss. W. 
059 S. W. 
002 S. W. 
“145 N. W. 
HONE NA Wi. 
4°598 


Dew 


Point. 


56 °0° 


Hm © OF OF EL OD Ge o MW © © wm wo 


Cm 0 © O 


si aia at Sa 


157 


DUBLIN MAGNETICAL OBSERVATORY, 1860. 


JULY. AUGUST. 

| = | * Rain, Direction Dew BS Rain, Direction Dew 
a Re Ao Eaton: ie Wind, DES A Menounos Rain. moe ay Point. 
ie Tmohes. > Inches. GDL waar i Tach Inches. 

1 000 | N. W. 1 “O00 Now. | 54-te 
2 ooo, w. | 53-2? 2 -04g | NW. | 54:7 
38 Z000MIENE We | O¢ew i) 3 Ai -9383 | -N.W. | 58°7 
L 000 | N.W. | 55°5 || 4| — 0-53 | -o69 | N.W. | 54°5 
5 000 | N.W. | 58:2 || 5 -000 S. 

r 6 ee 000 N,N. WW. |.53°8 || 6 Hse NOE) Ie 4gre 
at toda 000) N. Ww. | 57°6 || 9 211 | N.w. | 49:9 
8 001 E. 8 117 | N.W. | 53-3 
9 000| E.S.E. | 56:1 |] 9 061 | N.W. | 50°2 
COOMBS SE. | 68-87 tole. 000 | 8. S.W. | 54-9 
420 Ww. 61°5 ||11| — 9-53 | -o68 | N. W. | 53:1 
016] S.W. | 59:5 |/ 12 104 8. 
000 | S.S.E | 55-2 |/13 ON mY So Be |) Sid 
— 0°66 | -078 | W.S. W.| 57-7 || 14 -000 | NE. | 58-7 
374 | S. W. 15 003 | N.E. | 60-0 
| : 008| N.W. | 55:0 jli6] 1°302 | S.E. | 58:9 
OOOMh BN: BE. | 56°37 17 136 | N. W. | 52-7 
018 | S.S.E. | 56°8 18) 4+ 4-40 | -535 | N.W. | 54:5 
017 | N. WwW. | 55-4 | 19 003 | S. W. 
oe o82.| now. | 51-0 |l20 129 | N.W. | 54:7 
+ 0°62 |1°083 | N.E. | 54°38 | 21 ‘001 | N.W. | 53-9 
I35nIPNUN W. | 120 (l20 690 | NW. | 55-1 | 
007! N. W. | 54-7 || 23 0835 | S§. W. | 52-6 
143 | N.N.W.| 50°3 24] -182 | S.W. | 54:7 
001 | N.N.W. | 50:7 |25) + 0-40 | °010 Se Wie bikers 
000 | Nw. | 49°6 || 26 001 | 8S. W. 
005 | §. Ww. | 58°3 |/27 000 | N.W. | 51°3 
— 0°58 | 035 | N.W. | 52-4 |l28 136 |S. E. | 56-2 
000 | N.N.W 29 116 S 51:0 
001 Ww 52°8 || 30 112 WwW 51-2 
007 | N.N. W.| 55 31 O24 | NW. 1 50a 
2-431 4°745 


R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIIT. NG 


158 


DUBLIN MAGNETICAL OBSERVATORY, 1860. 


SEPTEMBER. 
: Rain, Direction 
z EauaiOn aa Wina, Point 
hence amenes are rane cae 
ily 9298 OUTING Wear) 53° 
2 273 | N.W. sa! 
3 "001 |} No W. | 50°5 
4 [000)) N.W.) | 5376 
8 °054 | N.W.. | 55°9 
6 “001 S. E. 61°4 
q Hale. "006 S. E. 61'5 
8| 0°25] °008) N.W.. | 57°6 
9 -003 | NE. : 
10 "831 | N.E. | 46:4 
11 "001 | N.N.E. | 46°4 
12 "011 | S. S. W. | 49°6 
13 000 | S.S.E. | 49°4 
SO i cen “15401 S. We, | 46-2 
15| 40-14 | 669 | New. | 49°7 
16 “008 S, me 
“i 253 | N.W. | 48°8 
18 "001, |) -S. Wa! 48-8 
i "219 Sh Bree 
20 091 | S.S. W.| 52°7 
Bu 005 | 8. 8. W. | 48:4 
22} 1-90 | 3921 Sw. | 48-4 
23 “O0UH SW li 
24 “020 W. AD°7 
4 002 | w. | 48-9 
oo 000 | SE. | 49-6 
at 128 | E.N.E. | 49°6 
ae ANS °002 N. 44°1 
291 gsa7| -00U ss (ML | 4778 
30 -005 a 
31 
2°647 


Rain, 
minus 


Evaporation. 


Inches, 


— 0°66 


Oise 


ao O sabe 


— 0°22 


OCTOBER. 
Rain. Puectign 
Wind. 
Inches. 
"002 | N. W. 
°003 N. W. 
SOOM aN: Wi 
-008 | N. W. 
°024 N. W. 
°001 N. W. 
°050 N. E. 
°000 W. 
°008 | W.N. W 
‘276 S. W. 
"159 | W. S. W 
1000). S. W. 
"008 | S. W. 
"076 | W.N. W 
°020 S. W. 
042 S. W. 
°026 Ss. W. 
510 S. W. 
002 S. W. 
135 S. W. 
000 8. 
019 | §. S. W. 
142 | S.S. W. 
001 C. 
000 S. W. 
000 S. 
148°)" N: W. 
166 | N. N. W. 
2207 NEE: 
LOS Ve SE. 
020 | SSE 


Dew 
Point. 


47° 
49° 
45° 
49° 
56° 
56° 
43° 
36° 
53° 
AL: 
39° 
46 


oo won o? 


ov or 


or FOR FF * 


nS e 


159 


DUBLIN MAGNETICAL OBSERVATORY, 1860. 


i NOVEMBER. DECEMBER. 
| Inches. | Inches. | | Thehes. | Inches. Kae 
| 1 SOA See 4S oo ay aaa 1 2365 S. 45 °0° 
| PM es 2 “O017| SJE. 7) 45-9 | 2 "1295 | §.W. : 
Sie Or35)\ 2008 | 8. E. | 44:4 1 38 Mops 350 | S.E. | 48:2 
| 4 001 | SE. a -393 | N.N.E. | 45-7 
5 000 | S.E. | 38°8 |) 5 . 001 | SS. W. | 41-1 
6 OOO Seer ee sSe2 lwGal eles 290 | S. 8S. W. | 48°0. 
7 000 | S.E AM SOL Tet Wines 7006 | S.S.E. | 45-1 
8 000 | S.E 39°6 | &| +1:°20 | 282 | 8.8. W. | 44°3 
9 128 | E.S.E. | 37°9 || 9 i 068 | S.W. 
HON Ve 0°22.) 3162 | S.E. | 41°38 || 10 001 | N.W. % 41°0 
Maal V4), -492 | E.N.E 11 O11 |, NW... | 396 
12 001 | E.N.E. | 40°9 || 12 008 | N.W. | 35-7 
ABs, 001-1 N.E 40:0 | 13 017 | NW. | 41-2 
14 “010 S 49°6 || 14 001 | S.S.E. | 37-2 
15 010 | S.W. | 39:0 1/15} +0-02 | -014 N. 42°97 
16 eee 002 | S.W. | 37-2 116 000 | N.w. 5 
17; +0°20*| -005 | W.S. W. | 28°8 |} 17 017 | N.W. | 31°5 
1) ine 7000 | S. W. Fe ll IESa eae 001 | N.W. | 28-0 
BOM Gy -001-| SS. W. | 8972 | toy wines 7015 | N.W. | 25-4 
20 | aan 072 | S.S.E. | 45°8 |/ 20 004 | N.W. | 24°7 
2 SAO SUS. We eo Nl Oana fon 070 | N. W. | 25-9 
20) aaa 002 | S.W. | 41-9 22] +0-50f) °180] NW. | 24°5 
23) ae "176 | N.N.E. | 42°3 | 23 000 | N.W 
24) + 0-49 | -070 | N.E.. | 88°9 | 24 000 | N.W. | 22°7 
5 eae OSH y Mesh Etre 5 NDA el 35 OOO" NG Be a lay 
2 aaa oO Ni Ni Ee 085-496 000 | SE | 
BA a slike SSO ANE UNE | BWeSr ll Ogle. i 087 | S.S.E. | < 
2S ae 22001) 183 B40) 0128 009; SE [$s 
Pe | 554.) (SS. E. | 46-7 129) = t 700 | SE | S 
20) a 198 | S.E. | 4375 || 30 -200 | S.E | 
| 
Bs iia Mes ley GLO Soa Nee gSa ah 
2°903 3°171 
| * Three-tenths of an inch of ice. + Water all frozen, 


{ Glass receiver of rain-gauge burst, owing to a sudden thaw. 


160 


From this Table the following has been prepared, showing the 
amount of Hvaporation and Rain-fall for each week during the year. 


Evaporation and Rain-fall in Dublin, for each week of the year 1860. 


Week. 
I. January 7 
IL. a 14 
TIL Mesa | 
IV. Poninoae 
V. February 4 
VI. 3 ital 
VI. 1; 18 
Vill e 20 
IX. March 3 
ING AN 10 
Rel a, i) 
KI. ; 24 
D1 Gl aa 31 
XIV. April of 
DNV es 14 
DOV ex 21 
XCVAEES (ye 28 
XVIII. May 5 
D0 Dia 2 
XX. =, 19 
ONCE i 26 
XXII. June 2 
Ox 9 
EX 5: 16 
SEXES er 23 


Evapo- |Rain-fall. 


ration. 


Inches, 


Ley flay ADJ 


0°773 


0 
0 
1 
0 
0 
0 
0 
0 
0 
0 
0 
0: 
0 
1 
0 
0 
0 
0 
0 
0 
1 
1 
1 
0 


‘761 
°782 
°542 


Week. 


XXVI. June 380 
XXViI. July 7 
XXVIM 14 
DOO DG een rat 
DOD, Craseb irs 28 
XXXI. August 4 
XX. ° 11 
EXT ee 18 
SOX 25 
XXXV. September 1 
XXXVI. _ 8 
XXXVII. 3 15 
XXXVIII. Ae 22 
XXXIX. 3 29 
XL. October 6 
DG BA Nese di 13 
UGE Dore 20 
XLII: 27 
XLIV. November 3 
XLV. 5 10 
XLVI. s 17 
XLVII. * 24 
XLVIII. December 1 
XLIX. Be 8 
L. us 15 


| 


Evapo- 
ration. 


Inches. 


SSS) SS) OS |S) Ss SS) SO On SSS SC 2S tO”. On See eS eS 


“O19 
°130 
°175 
°962 


Rain-fall. 


Inches. 


0-489 
0-000 
0-515 
1582 
0-326 
0-458 
0-672 
2187 
1-100 
0-387 
0-343 
17169 
0-969 
0-160 
0-050 
0-501 | 
0-811 | 
0-310 
0-617 
0-291 
0-521 
0-670 
1-773 
1-447 
0-120 


In the diagram (Plate X VIT.), I have laid down the curve of eva- 
poration from this Table; the abscissee being measured in weeks, and 
the ordinates in tenths of inches. 
the evaporation, unlike the rain-fall, depends directly on the sun’s de- 
clination, reaching its maximum of 1:2 inches per week at the summer 


Tt is clearly seen from the curve that 


Soeur 


161 


solstice, and its minimum of 0°2 inches per week at the winter solstice. 
T have not been able to obtain returns of evaporation from other stations 
suitable for comparison with this; but I have no doubt that, if similar 
observations were made in other meteorological observatories, many 
results of the highest interest would be obtained. Among these re- 
sults, the most important is the coefficient of evaporation of water de- 
pending on the latitude. 

I was anxious, before publishing the foregoing results, to ascertain 
whether the vessel, being made of glass, influenced the result in any 
important respect, and therefore placed a cylindrical earthenware vessel, 
174 inches in diameter, in the same place, on the 7th of March, 1861, 
pouring into it water to the depth of 10 inches. The following Table 
gives the depth*of water in this vessel at various times during the year. 

The final result for the entire year shows that the rain-fall exceeded 
the evaporation by 0°543 inches. 


Large Cylindrical Rain and Evaporation Gauge (174 im. diam.), ad- 
justed with 10 im. of Water for Zero Point, and placed on Roof of 
Magnetical Observatory March 7, 1861. 


Observed. Inches. 

PADEU GO MOOI Were isnt oc 11°80 
Mia sae S Olio janes a : 8°10 
MUNCH SL SOM ys ee pacha. Coed) 
October Is ol iy wo cena 11°20 
November) 23/1861, 2-2". - 3 11°90 
Jamuaeye lS USG2., aie) sie 11°90 
WCW ela fone SN Pe SIMs aanaes eee 11°80 
7 73°80 

Evaporation nearly equal to Fall, 10°543 


I also placed, March 1, 1861, a tapering earthenware vessel, whose 
section at rain (rain area) was 164 in., and at water level (54 inches 
from bottom) was 134 inches. 

The rain-fall-area in this case was therefore greater than the evapo- 
ration-area, in the proportion of (164)? to (133)?; but there was also 
evaporation from the wetted conical surface. ‘The result of fifty-three 
weeks’ observation is given below. 


162 


Conical Rain and Evaporation Gauge, adjusted with 54 inches of Water for 
Zero Point, and placed on Roof J Magnetical Obser vatory, March 1, 
1861. 


Observed. Inches. 
| 
Aprile Sy TeGlnie were le uAnuey ts 8°65 
May Asal Gila ig ann aagibels wade hue wes 3°60 
PI AUDOX SH ESHA to Tel ai AT SO eS 3°00 
October OAS GM ean syn eee 8°40 
November 23, 1861, Las icaiesn Bie 8°05 
January eS SOD iy saver at 8 04 
March 8, 1862, SEO COMPELS W910 
oe 
7 47°64 
6°806 


This result gives for the fifty-three weeks an excess of rain-fall over 
evaporation of 1:306 inches. But during the first week of exposure, 
March 1 to March 8, 1861, and which is not included im the record of 
the cylindrical gauge, 1717 inches of rain fell; showing that, probably, 
an inch should be taken off the excess just given. 

If this reasoning be correct, it would serve to show thai the evapo- 
ration from the sloping side of the gauge compensated the diminished 
area of the water surface. 


Observatory Rain Gauge. 


Observed. Rain. 


) TOMA gee ce Kerby sex tye. \e 


ea eh ye) ey ihe hice 


~ 
~ 
~ 


_v 
~_ 
wv 
° ° 
° ° 
e ° 
° ° 
° ° 
° ° 


“ID OU 09 PO 


ey ie) ese le biog wie: 


~ 
~~ 
~ 


APPENDIX ON THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN EVAPORATION AND RAIN-FALL 
AT ENNISKILLEN. 


The following observations were made by the Rev. William Steele, 
in the garden of the Royal School of Portora, near Enniskillen, by means 
of a cylindrical tinned vessel, 10 in. diameter, placed 10 ft. above the 
level of the ground, on the stump of a tree cut down for the purpose. 


163 

From the 15th of March, 1860, to the 17th of March, 1861, the rain- 
fall exceeded the evaporation during nine months, the exceptions being 
April, July, and September, during which months the evaporation ex- 
ceeded the rain-fall by 2°67 inches; and during the remaining nine 
months of the year, the rain-fall exceeded the evaporation by: 38 in. 5 
thus leaving a balance in favour of rain-fall of 8°71 inches in the en- 
tire year. 


Examination of the Vessel of Water every Five Days, commencing 
Tuesday, March 15, 1860. 


Marca 15, 0°00 Brought forward, + 0°05 
i 20, 020 i ies . + 0°20 
‘. 25, . +0°60 A 16, eo 40 
‘ 30, 5 ae Weis . 21, . + 0°60 
es 26, Eat nO\ 
+ 0°95 J 31, — 0°10 
APRIL AR eM cic ned te, ks, LEO) +1°85 
H 9, eel Oral cout 
i 14, (Under repair. ) SEPTEMBER) eC ONle Walton 4 ja ot OwoO 
i 12 ea a 10 OOH a eennOr oS 
et PO ni deo: lige i Vote bee = 0.105 
as NARs as DOM ae nite Os 35 
— 0°32 “1 PAN eed matinee) CO) a 0) 
aT ae ” SOMA nee Sime iso 
May HA i. os Tee! OO eT 
r LO ee eben tat-40i92:5 — 0°60 
i OA eee. oe Os 0 Site 
“ 29, +0°50 | OcToBER 5, . — 0°15 
ena RAD a 10, . +.0°25 
41:72 2 15, 40°65 
eas a 20, ee 0.3 
JUNE 3, + 0°458 ay 25, - + 0°15 
i, 8, 4 0°110 a 30, + 0°15 
i 13, 4 0°145 —— 
. 23, + 0°35 41°85 
” 28, + 0°40 eee 
———— | NovemsBer 4, . — 0°25 
41°46 s 9, 01.20 
mali m 14, . + 0°10 
JULY 3, — 0°30 " 118). . + 0°15 
a Shah (2G K 24, ‘ . +£0°50 
is ey ~ 0°20 iu 29, . +0°35 
i 18, — 0°25 aie 
q 23, = 0-10 + 0°65 
if 28, — 0°30 — 
—————. | DecemBer 4, ......+0°45 
a5 i Secu es Gigi 
ee it faye: — 0°05 
AvuGustT Daina uh ety aah: Ate DEAL) (Frozen for a long time.) 
i Cre eM sure iawn Oe —— 


Carried forward, . .. .+ 0°05 | PARE 


164 


JANUARY. UG). ec —0°10 | Marcu Dy 0 a ee + 0°35 


a ei OMS ey ooo its — 0°10 Lyi en sea ee + 0°40 

a 26 ane, 4+ 0°15 if SEAN ahve ie + 0°55 

a Srey et AT: 4+ 0°25 “ 7 SAE a + 0°20 

cee re ees i DD’ lla ire as + 0°45 

+ 0°20 7 27, . — 0°15 

BER WVARY, fi 10s nen ied )ei uss + 0°15 + 1°30 

: LOL Mele Set ae — 0°25 a 

y DO ei ats + 0°15 APRIL LNs Pig Sirens) ae + 0°50 

ih 20s) Rea Wy ke + 0°55 . iain cr OL — 0°25 
i 25, EMR Re — 0°05 
+ 0°55 


Mr. Epwarp Criszorn read a paper— 


On THE PARTIAL CompBustrion oF Fiurp [Ron, DESCRIBED BY MANDELSLO IN 
1639; AnD oF Sotip IRoN, NoW PUBLICLY PRACTISED IN DuBLIN BY 
MEANS OF A Cotp Buast or Common Arr. 


Tux first process referred to in the title of this communication is de- 
scribed at p. 160 of the English version of Mandelslo’s travels, published 
in London, in 1669. We there find that ‘‘ They (the Japanese) have, 
among others, a particular invention for the melting of iron, without 
the using of fire, casting it into a tun done about on the inside with 
about half a foot of earth, where they keep it (meltong*) with continual 
blowing, and take it out by ladles full, to give it what form they please, 
much better and more artificially than the inhabitants of Liege are able 
to do.” When these remarks were written in 16389, this city produced 
the best fabrics in iron then manufactured in Europe. 

To a cursory reader this extract conveys the notion, that the Japa- 
nese, amongst other processes for working the metals, then unknown in 
Germany, were acquainted with one which enabled them to melt iron 
without the use of firein any form. But a judicious person, acquainted 
with the iron manufacture, will perceive that the words, ‘‘casting it (the 
iron) eto a tun’ qualify the previous statement, ‘‘ without the using of 
jire;”’ for they imply that the iron, having been previously melted by fire, 
was afterwards cast, in the liquid state, not into wooden flasks or boxes 
of various shapes and sizes, containing sand moulds, in which the melted 
iron would, under ordinary treatment, have been allowed to remain at 
rest, and cool, and harden into all sorts of shapes, with or without the 
impact of air, in the Japanese plan, on the contrary, was, ‘“‘ cast’’ into, 
or allowed to flow from a melting furnace into an open wooden “‘ tun,”’ 
or large tub, such as might have been used in a German brew-house about 
230 years ago. This tun was lined internally, as he tells us, “‘ with 
about half'a foot of earth,” or fire-clay, and not moulding sand. This clay, 
from its tenacity, was necessary to fit it for the purpose. It was not 
superficial or common earth, but a sort of fire-lute, not only capable of 


* The context shows that this word is understood. 


165 


resisting the heat of the molten metal, but of insulating or hindering the 
progress of the heat towards the staves of the tun, so long as the blow- 
ing of the heated iron with cold air was continued. 

Our author took it for granted, that his reader was able to fill up and 
complete his narrative, from his own knowledge of the iron manufac- 
ture, as practised in Europe at the time he wrote, and not leave it in its 
present imperfect state, which, to the ignorant and uninformed reader, 
appears to be inconsistent with itself, and utterly impracticable. 

We are not told how hot the iron was before the blowing process 
commenced; or how much hotter it might have become under that 
process; or how long, or how many minutes it was continued; what 
test the Japanese iron-master adopted to enable him to know when the 
blowing process was completed, or when he might set the men to work 
with the ladles to pour the liquid iron into the moulds, or cast it into 
pigs or bars, or put it through some other process. 

Enough is, however, explained to enable us to compare roughly the 
Japanese process with that proposed in 1856, by Mr. Bessemer, who then 
astonished many persons, who had hitherto been considered conversant 
with the management of liquid iron, by bringing forward a plan, as new, 
for blowing molten iron with atmospheric air, which plan, in all essen- 
tials, was so like the Japanese, that we may illustrate or explain the 
one by the other; and, perhaps, be led to infer that somehow the mo- 
dern plan of blowing melted iron was really no more than a revival in 
Kurope, in 1856, of the old plan which Mandelslo saw in Japan in 
16389. 

It is, however, possible, that Mr. Bessemer might have arrived at his 
process by other means; and this is the more likely, as the other process 
of blowing heated iron we have hereafter to call attention to, had been 
previously in use in England. In it we discover the application of the 
same principle to practice, but in a minor degree, both as to the quantity 
of iron operated on by the blast of cold air, and also in the inferiority of 
the temperature which is obtained by the blowing process. 

It is very much to beregretted that Mandelslo’s account of the Japa- 
nese method of blowing melted iron with cold air, and thereby heating it 
by partially burning it and its alloys, is so very imperfect; but with the 
aid of Mr. Bessemer’s published plans, we can perfectly understand it. 
Mandelslo clearly gives the Japanese the ownership of the process he no- 
tices; and we can hardly think he would have done so, had he seen or 
heard of it in the Kast Indies, Tartary, or Persia, or of any similar process. 

He, however, takes no notice of the comparative scarceness of iron in 
Japan, remarked by all modern visitors to that country, and of the extreme 
abundance of iron, and the great craft of smiths of all kinds in China, 
facts which our traveller was ignorant of, or leaves us to gather from 


| other witnesses. He, however, tells us that the Japanese claim to have 


had from the earliest times a great intercourse with China. It hence 

follows that they might have obtained from China this curious process 

of blowing hot iron with cold air, and partially burning it and its alloys, 

and thereby improving its quality for general or ‘special purposes ; 
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VII. Z 


166 


though no traveller, that I know of, to China, or any other part of 
Asia, has distinctly noticed the process used in Japan, or any other like 
it, as involving the chemical principles which give it peculiarity and 
excellence. 

I believe there is nothing recorded by any old or modern tra- 
veller to Japan, which will justify us in considering the Japanese, any 
more than the Chinese, the Hindoos, or other Asiatics, an inventive 
people. Latterly the Japanese have exhibited wonderful tact in pick- 
ing up information in the arts and manufactures from the Europeans 
they have come in contact with; so it is quite within the limits of pro- 
bability, that they got their ‘‘ particular invention,” as our traveller 
calls it, from the Chinese, or the parties they got their iron from origi- 
nally, as very little is said to be found native in Japan. 

If our argument be correct, the process may not be Japanese, but 
Chinese ; and they may still use it in those districts where they reduce 
the iron from the ore, or purify it for ulterior operations. Theirvery tough 
iron clamps and wire may be made of blown iron. That the Chinese 
possess many metallurgic processes altogether unknown in Europe is 
beyond a doubt; and this one of blowing hot iron, and making it hotter 
with a cold blast of common air, may be one of them. But then it is 
not likely that the Chinese themselves invented the process, which ap- 
pears to point to a method for reducing iron on a very small scale from 
the ore in an earthen crucible; which, we can imagine, was removed from 
the fire, and its contents, less the molten button at the bottom of it, 
blown aside or away, by the agency of a powerful circular bellows, used 
previously for urging the fire in which the earthen crucible was heated, 
and the iron reduced or melted. 

Now this process, on a small scale, might lead at once to the blow- 
ing of hot iron on a large one, if it were found that the quality of the 
iron was much improved by it; or that the contents of one crucible 
might be kept hot, or made hotter by it, while the iron contents of other 
crucibles might be emptied into it, and all thoroughly blended into one 
mass, without the aid of another fire, or the labour and danger of lifting 
a full or heavy crucible from one place to another. 

In practice the lining of the wooden tun with six inches of earth 
was like a great modern pot of clay, used for melting black bottle-glass, 
being neither more nor less than a gigantic crucible,* so constructed and 
dried that it would bear the heat without cracking, and for a sufficient 
timef confine it, till the blowing process was completed. 


* Though Mandelslo states nothing of the means adopted for preparing the earthen 
lining of the ‘‘ tun,” it is probable that it was not only air-dried, but that fire was used 
to dry it, and possibly to heat it, before the iron was cast into it. 

+ As we are not informed how the blast of cold air was applied, we cannot form a 
comparison of Mr. Bessemer’s process, or give a reasonable guess as to the time the liquid 
iron was operated on. It seems as if the blast in the Japanese process was directed 
strongly downwards, and slightly divergent from the centre, so as to produce motion in 
the mass, and blow the scales or scoriz produced to the side of the vessel. 


167 


As Mandelslo tells us nothing about the use of steam, or any contri- 
vance for heating the air used in the blowing, the Japanese process may 
be considered as having been a simple exaggeration of the process we 
have ventured to indicate, as having been used by a central Asiatic 
people who, at a very early period, reducediron in crucibles—a plan which 
is still used by those who in central Asia produce that kind of iron 
which is so much prized in Damascus for gun-barrels, and other pur- 
poses in which great toughness is desirable, and which iron is found 
almost always mixed more or less with strive of steel. 

If it were found that the quality of this iron, and that produced by 
the Japanese process described by Mandelslo, were the same, and that 
the central Asiatics at present blow the iron in the crucibles after it is 
reduced from the ore, our supposition as to the origin of the curious 
process described by Mandelslo might be considered established. 

Though found in use in Japan on the large scale, in 1639 (possibly 
by Chinese traders or their agents there), it is extremely probable that 
it is very much older in other parts of Asia; and on the small scale, as 
above suggested, perhaps it is as old as any other metallurgic process 
now in use in Asia; for iron tools and weapons have been found in the 
very lowest strata of those numerous courses of clay, brickwork, and 
pottery, which have been cut through in all the recent explorations 
in the old sites of the cities, fortifications, temples, and palaces near 


‘the Tigris and Euphrates. In every instance, as in the excavations 


made by Captain Taylor,* iron things are at the bottom,—indicating in 
these regions, not a later but an earlier age, in certain parts of Asia, for 
iron than for copper, silver, gold, and tin, and their compounds; all of 
which appear to have been later productions, and originally derived by 
means of trade or war with other countries, where these metals were 
themselves native. 

I have now to call attention to the second process noticed in the 
title to this paper. _ It is publicly practised in Dublin, by Mr. Buckley, 
in James’s-street, who claims to be manufacturer of the best horse-shoe 
nails to Her Majesty. He informs me that he learned it from a man of 
the name of Inman, who belonged to the York Militia, and who left 
that regiment in Dublin above forty years ago,} when he secretly intro- 
duced this method for making horse-shoe nails into this city. In principle 


* See his paper on Cromlechs found in the Deccan, read to the Academy, on the 12th 
of May, 1862. 

+ Before this time horse-shoe nails were made of the best Swedish iron generally ; but 
whether the nailers blew them with the common bellows before, or annealed them after 
fabrication, to soften them, I am not able to say. ‘There were secrets known to certain 
blacksmiths who made these nails; but whether the cold blast was used in Ireland before 
Inman introduced it, I have not learned. A method for making horse-shoe nails, very 
barbarous, as it isexactly the same with the Caffre method of forging iron weapons, had 
been, before Inman’s time, introduced into the county of Clare, from the county of Cork, 
by a person of the name of John Hoare, as has been explained to me by Mr. E. Curry, 
who describes Mr. Hoare to have been a great scholar and original genius. This process 


’ consisted in using two stones, instead of the steel-faced hammer and anvil, for making horse- 


shoe nails, it having been found that the stones abstracted less heat from the nail-rod 


168 


his process is exactly the same as the Japanese; but it is necessarily 
practised on a very small scale, the amount of iron operated on by the 
biowing process, at any time, being limited to so much as will form 
the point and shank of a horse-shoe nail. 

My inquiries have failed to trace the history of this process or its 
antiquity in England; but I finditis now practised extensively at Wol- 
verhampton, and in some other places; and I would be disposed to con- 
clude that it had been very generally practised in England, probably by 
the gipsies,* long before Inman introduced it into Dublin, on account 
of the old belief or impression, which is certainly older than fifty years, 
that the barrels made for fowling-pieces and pistols from old horse-shoe 
nail iron were less likely to burst than those made out of any other de- 
nomination of European iron, and were as safe as the best barrels made 
of Damascus iron, or its Spanish unitations. Thus comparing or placing 
the horse-shoe nail iron on a par with the Damascus, which, in the 
East, where great attention was given to fire-arms, was considered the 
best. The real or supposed similitude in the quality of the best Kuro- 
pean and Asiatic irons, used for gun-barrels, would lead one to suspect 
that the irons they are made of had somehow gone through the same 
or an analogous process of being blown with cold air when hot, and been 
partially burned; and that this operation had given to all of them 
their peculiar toughness, due to a striated or filamentous structure, 
which obliterated the original crystalline arrangement of their particles, 
a change in the quality of the iron which is said to be effected by the 
Bessemer process of blowing the iquid metal with cold air. 

It is this similitude in the organic structure of the iron of the bar- 
rels of guns made of horse-shoe nail iron, and of Damascus twisted iron, 
that leads me to infer that the Asiatic iron there used, though not pro- 
cured in Japan, must have been cold blown, and partially burned when 
hot, like that tough iron we obtain from the welding together of bun- 
dles of horse-shoe nails made of cold-blown nail-rod iron. 

In reducing the iron used in Damascus, the button found in the 
bottom of the crucible is said to be hammered into a small bar, which 
bar we may consider equivalent to a horse-shoe nail; but whether it is 
also blown in the process of hammering it out, or not, I am not able to 
say, though I would suspect it was, because the blowing would enable 


than the iron or steel tools, within the time necessary to fashion the nail. This process 
with the stones points to Africa for its origin ; but the several processes of burning a por- 
tion of the iron we have to consider in this paper all point to central Asia, noticed by 
the prophet Jeremiah for the peculiarity or superiority of its northern iron or steel. 

* If the process of blowing the heated nail-rod be Asiatic, its introduction into Eng- 
land may be due to the gipsies, who are iron-smiths by profession, and possibly, as their 
language indicates, from northern Asia, and probably inheritors of many secrets of the iron 
craft, and this one amongst others. It looks also as if the secret of the polarity of mag- 
netic iron ore, or the loadstone and magnet, had been known also to the gipsies before 
its adoption for scientific purposes,—as some navigators objected to its use at all, on the 
score that it had been previously used by fortune-tellers and cheats for purposes of decep- 
tion ; and, as the gipsies led the way in this delusion, they may be the parties alluded to. 


169 


the operator to make it hold the heat for some time after it was removed 
from the crucible. In this case the continued blowing with the cold air 
would save the use of a forge fire, and a second heating of the scraps of 
iron, and thus economise trouble and expense in their manipulation. 

I may now describe the process for burning iron partially, used by 
the makers of horse-shoe nails in Dublin and elsewhere. ‘The nail-rod 
is heated in the common forge fire, like any other nail-rod iron; but, in- 
stead of being at once submitted to the action of the hammer, it is placed 
on the anvil so that the heated part of the iron rod overhangs its face 
on one side. Jn this position it is exposed for some seconds to a power- 
ful and steady blast of cold air, obtained from a circular bellows, very 
Asiatic in its character and form. This bellows gives a much greater 
blast than that used for blowing the fire, due to the greater load placed 
upon it, which gives a pressure, at the least, of twenty-five pounds to 
_ the superficial foot. This may be increased by pressure from the hand 
of the nailer, who watches the burning of the iron till he thinks it has 
gone far enough, and then he places the burning iron on the face of the 
anvil, keeping it more or less in the blast while he hammers it hot. 
Thus it appears that the usual aphorisms, which apply to the making of 
nails in a hurry, do not refer to this process at all. 

The heated nail-rod, instead of getting cold by the action of the blast, 

gets hotter and hotter, and burns partially, throwing off innumerable 
small sparks, which pass off in all directions, their courses not being in- 
fluenced by the direction of the blast. Scales or small slags form on the 
hot iron, which are believed to consist chiefly of impurities in the nail- 
rod. At last the iron begins to melt, and would drop down like melted 
sealing-wax, if not removed from the direct influence of the blast, as de- 
scribed. By moving the iron more or less into the blast, the nailer is 
able to moderate and regulate the heat of the portion he is operating on; 
and this enables him to complete the point and shank of the horse-shoe 
nail hot, and before any crystallization of the iron begins or is com- 
pleted, which it is by the hammering and hardening of the common 
nail when nearly cold. In theory, the nailer’s process of blowing the 
iron of a horse-shoe nail is perfect, for it enables him to make the point 
and shank of the nail as soft and tough as he likes, while it allows him 
to make the head of it very hard, and thus withstand the friction to 
which it is exposed by its contact with the road. 
_ The operation of making a horse-shoe nail by the cold blast process, 
beyond a doubt, gives the iron it is composed of some characters, both 
chemical and organic, very different to those possessed by the nail-rod 
previously. It clearly brings horse-shoe nail iron up to the Damascus 
standard, in many respects, and may place it above both the Japanese 
and Bessemer iron, prepared by the cold blast, as it is manipulated on 
a much smaller scale, and consequently is more completely exposed to 
the purifying action of the blast. 

In the arts many applications ofthe nailer’s cold blast process might 
be found, in cases where it would be expedient to keep iron hot without 
the immediate application of fuel, In rivet work it might be found most 


170 


valuable; and, with some contrivance for heating the blast, its uses 
may possibly be greatly extended in the manufacture of things made of 
iron, or of things made of other metals in contact with iron. 


But these industrial considerations are out of place here, my object. 


being to deduce scientific considerations from material facts, connected 
with mechanical art, which I have ventured to speculate on, with the 
view, if possible, of tracing the original development ofa scientific prin- 
ciple, which, though hitherto applied in the arts only, may possibly be 
turned to account as a means by which we may obtain any amount of 
iron light, or ight produced by the combustion of iron, per se, that we 
may want for scientific purposes. 

Tron burned by the horse-shoe nail-maker’s process, carried one step 
further, may be considered to be an aérolith at rest,—the air from the 
cylindrical bellows moving past it with the same velocity with which 
an aérolith in motion would, under ordinary circumstances, travel through 
the lower region of the atmosphere, and there, by friction, first become 
hot, and next, by impact with oxygen,* begin to burn its iron and nickel, 
like the heated nail-rod when exposed to the cold blast. 

The partial combustion of the iron in the nailer’s process, though it 
in theory, in some respects, resembles that produced by the burning of 
iron in oxygen gas, differs from it materially, and also from Bessemer’s 
process, in the prodaction of no large explosive sparks, which divert our 
attention from the iron actually burning. In our process the sparks 
are very minute, and the burning iron gives a very strong light, its in- 
tensity appearing to depend on the violence of the blast. We are thus 
supphed with a means of producing a large quantity of steady light 
by the combustion of iron for optical experiments. And as iron-wire 
may be mixed with other wire, and simple or compound wicks pro- 
duced, made out of twisted hanks of wire of one or more kinds of metal, 
we have at our command a ready method for producing lights, which 
may be compared with light produced by the sun or meteoric bodies, in 
which there is reason to suspect the combustion of iron and other me- 
tallic substances. 

So far as the material facts noticed in this paper are concerned, there 
is nothing actually new init; yet I cannot find that any one has drawn 
the attention of opticians and physicists to the nailer’s process of par- 
tially burning iron, or its analogies with the other processes noticed, 
_and the means it puts at our command of burning iron by itself asa 
source of light. 

Not having tried any experiments on the light produced by the 
nailer’s process of burning iron, I am not prepared to say whether it 
offers any promise to the photographer; but, as highly heated iron is 


* The spark produced by a flint and steel is an example of the combustion of iron, first 
heated by pressure, and afterwards burnt by motion through the air. Its colour is dif- 
ferent to that of iron burnt by the nailer’s process, though the colour of that may change 
with the increase of the blast, and the proportional intensity of the light. 


eal 


found to have great power in the development of marking ink, it is pos- 
sible that it may possess for him some advantages over most other kinds 
of natural and artificial light. 

As the progress of machinery is rapidly putting an end to the ma- 
nufacture of hand-made nails, it is likely that horse-shoe nails will ere 
long be produced by other methods, and the two plans for making 
them here noticed be forgotten in the arts, and no memorial of them 
left beyond this passing scientific notice, should it find a place in the 
Proceedings of the Academy. 


The Rev. S. Haventon, F.T.C.D., read the following paper, by 
Dr. Frertwoop Cuurcuiti, L. K.Q.C. P. I. anp L. R.C.S. 1., late As- 
sistant Surgeon in her Majesty’s Navy :— 


On tHe Rarn-FatL anp WIinp at Simon’s Bay, Care or Goop 
Hope. 


Te following observations on the rain-fall and wind are offered as a 
contribution to our knowledge of the climate of the neighbourhood of 
the Cape of Good Hope. I have not given with them the observations 
I made on the barometer, and wet and dry. bulb thermometers, as I be- 
lieve that observations made with these instruments have already 
attracted the notice of meteorologists interested in the climate of the 
Cape. 

My rain-gauge at Simon’s-town is twenty-one feet from the ground. 
I was obliged to put it on the roof of my house, to get it clear of the 
bushes in the garden. The ground the house stands on is, at the outside, 
jifty feet above the sea. 

The following Table gives the rain-fall in each month from June, 
1859. 


Taste 1.—Rain-fall at Simon’s Bay. 


1859. 1860. 1861. | 1862. 

inches, inches. inches. inches. 

DMA et alee ce, s 0°62 0°59 0°53 
Hebruary.i. 6 eos)" 1°58 0°10 
MMarehiey eee aiy aye ehiz 1°06 0°49 
PND EI ep ainieunisayay Fo Pte 2 1°23 1°82 
IVa riiess elie: cues 4°16 4°01 
UMC S ey ial siielia ei he 5°19 4°65 4°81 
rallye ee ele ey ah eile al s 3°22 5°06 3°58 
MOUSE sies iss «ek ules 4°98 1°06 2°46 
epcemoen i leis. sya 73 NG) 5°61 2°89 
October Mewes ues 2°85 iL oHe 0°22 
November: is yo) 2°63 1°00 1°27 
Wecember yj 6 ey ees 0°72 0°50 0°05 
Motalsy oe) aurea 27°65 = 22°29 


172 


The observations on the wind were made three times a day :—9 a.M., 
1 p.m., 5 Pp. M.,—and represent the magnetic direction of the wind in the 
Bay, as taken from the direction of the ships and their flags with a ship’s 
compass. 

I have received, through the Rev. Professor Haughton, the follow- 
ing information from the Rev. Dr. Lloyd, as to the variation of the com- 
pass at Simon’s Bay :— 

‘‘Simon’s Bay is about thirty miles from Cape-Town, and nearly 
due south. The isogonal lines make a curious bend all along the west 
coast of Africa, thus— 


‘‘ From Sabine’s map for 1840, there appears to be an increase of 1/ of 
Declination for 4’ increase of 8. Latitude. Hence it would follow that 
the West Declination at Simon’s Bay is 65 minutes greater than at Cape- 
Town. 

‘““The magnetic declination at Cape-Town, corresponding to the 
epoch September Ist, 1848, was 29° 14’.6 west. The mean change from 
year to year is, at present, + 0'.5; butit appears to be increasing.” 

From this statement it follows that, as the magnetic declination is 
diminishing, in 1860, the declination was at Simon’s Bay 29° 15° W. 

I have given in Table IL. both the direction and force of the wind; 
the latter estimated as miles per hour, according to Beaufort’s scale, as 
well as I was able to apply it; and in Table III. I have given the 
direction and force of the wind referred to the 32 points of the magnetic 
compass, from which Table may be calculated the resultant frequency 
of wind, and the resultant wind of each month. 


173 


Taste It.— Direction and Force of Wind at Simonstown, 1861. 


A 
oe} 
oo 
SPRL, HAND NSO HHH COH HAH OOH DODO H/1H DEH AMR HAN OO ANH COO ODS 
ca, hl = hol re ra rm 
FH x 
x 
: ° yee < = e 
a e SS F A Ae cers ica $ - fs Zeus e See 
& poe eA, |O E E Eos BR Bee EE Eee piv Ae Fe LE. 
2) SP > ° & shapes aS ae no) : OF S50 SON 5 (Op 
S| 2a aa4 oh iat er aoe BoA Z ae HOA AAPA HE! are 28 ae 
a BOE el os (2 Zia as ES AZ AR wie ges i feoree Pe 
A wa Ga zz 
. Cap OA EY BS Es I EF ES Cap RAS py OS Re SY SOS 
al tt [o.a) lor) (=) rr N ide) =H uw ie) 
ee ee 
= Z 
= 
° 
os 5 
SS eS NA 
7 
= 
d ; ee 
iS) : = ; = Ch te j wh WD 
6 ° ° ° e ST } be ~ o my mee je} ° s ° e D 
© AAA ee Hee Lee ans ae Eee a log ae ee Se aan ea ee | SAR Bee 1 oy 
© eee = 2 - fe os Rae .Q fa SUEMNMN AM. AS : re Ate 
A AA RO AZ, . FZ FAN A Foie  S2 aD 
: Raq SS eS ee SS CS SS Ga 6 ae GS Gas CS Cae Se Gas 
a us! N ide) SH Xen) ie) -~ 2.2) er) —) 4 N as) st Le) so 
fe a | re rm mo ao ae 


A 


PROC.—VOL. VIiil. 


R. 1. A. 


Force. 


o 
a 
fe) 
c= 
H 
o 
i 
way 
o 
Loom | 
i 
a 


ONO HHN DON ADA 
— Si ret or 


Direction. 


NN W Ane 

pee ee 

ae OZ SAAR ne 

HAg a pace E. 

NOM Aa see 
7, 


Lia Ld) Ln Ln HS ES ES Ee L~-—J 


AUGUST. 
27 


174 


| | | WOD OND ARO NOH ORS HH 
reser ese 


Force. 


Taste L1.—Continued. 
Miles per hour. 


Direction. 


N. by W. 


\ 5) CS _—— ed Cc Led Le LE Sa) a Sn 


AUGUST. 


WHCAO CAN TOEOH OGw ODS 
HS 


PApe eS Tee 
ple Ey os, ois, = S 
Ce See Ones cones He eres ue 
= > o ° 
ee ee ee oe) 
NN ce} <H Yen) (to) 
eS re re re rm 


175 


TasiE Ll.— Continued. 


ID ADAODOD OND ARAM AAD AAD OHO NMA HOST OHO © 
re reo res r 


Force. 
files per Hour. 
15 
12 


N 


2. ie oe: oo = 
: mR : < 3 Ee Sere 
Cee ee oe ee 
3 Aa We. vs Ais A aoe As Ss A a SZ Poo aa ae lA se re FSA oh SW 
A=] e nD Ais = e . M ° = ° A 5 5 ° 
A || Cea So Tae ge ae = 4 24 = E S Zee Zo 424 nn 
Z Ze 2 S 

VAY RY OS eS ee Sa errs See” Cana a EN Sy Oy OY 
5 © i 00 rors ° = a oO H 1 Se) i 0 ron r) 
a a i ua _ A N N “ nN A nN nN ro nN co 
n 
= 
s 
5 
2 1d HH OD omer) coe a | POW DOH BROM OMRM 0010 AHN ASCH ANH ADD ONS 
ome” Tot LN dn inal ial ANN MOCD Maa NOD ado ao 
ar 
= 
Jj e ° -R ca} D RQ yy O ° rere Sa ee (raat ep) i ee Ri ere aes me wete| fers 
6 | SRS ep we — Abpea REP eee de ee ee pe 
3B sb ob 5 cee |} E> bp Es. (ey >A SS Sys 6 SSS esse RO paes CO 0 hy b Q 5 Sys 
3 NES Za! an .2 LOS Sy Pea BALLOON DN A AAA nNOS EE oi N22 
A l|vgund “gk eo wa Bee BiH BH HAG eee HG KR? dod 


We ys ne I Ot yd ay ret ry ay be or 


re N ae) sH Yon) Je) bX fee) for) =) x 0L06UCUNN ae) sH we 
on aaa, (ene RES! feat gars —- | weet tet — re So 


SEPT. 


OCTOBER. 


oo NI > on oo NS) i 
AS XE INS aN nN oS 


© 


10 


11 


12 


= 
ee 


15 


16 


Direction. 


S. E. by S. 
S. E. by S. 
S. 8. E. 


S. E.. by E. 
S..8. E. 


BH nmm 


io 
q 

4% Bee 
4 


ae 


AB: 


oon 


TA oh 
Hae poe 4 


S. 


@2) 
ie 
ion 
<4 


176 


Taste I1.— Continued. 


Foree 


‘ | 
Miles per hour, OCTOBER. 


js 
aj 


19 


bo 
ra) 


bo 
ho 


i) 
a] 


no 
co 


29 


30 


ho 
ee 
vt. ee 
Gaz —)\ => —aS —SaS -AS -“S cron —_“ ‘cametieateme| ‘cometh | cc c“~ ct c~— -" 


Direction. 


S. E. by S. 


force. 
Miles per hour. 


20 
1G i 
6 


NOVEMBER 


aay 


bo 


rs wo 
SS Fn an ee ae 


or 


6 4 


= = — = 
(Se) RS od S ite) (oo) J 


pay 
ay 


— 
Or 


Direction. 


calc se 


SS 


CP 
a 
DPD Pap 


ion 
os 
ae 


ea 
= 
eA 


nny = 
eofeses| < 


SAM mM 
al ae 0 
A 


4o4 23 
22 
4 


A 
= 
ion 
ca 
A 


177 


Force. 
Miles per hour. 


33 
30 
34 
15 
27 
54 


21 
20 
) 


el) 


NOVEMBER 


— 
oO 


ee. 
qq 


18 


19 


20 


21 


24 


bo 
for) 


iw) 
eo 
cma Ot Gee) pot Oy A tO St tt OO mae ot 


Taste [1.— Continued. 


Direction. 


N. by E. 
W. by S. 
W. 


S. by E. 
S. E. by S. 
S. E. 


S. E. by S. 
S. S. E. 
8. 8. W. 


S. W. by S. 
S. by E. 
S. by W. 


S. S. W. 
W. by N. 
N. W. by N. 
W.S. W. 
W. by S. 
S. W. by W. 


N.N. E. 
E. by 8S. 
S. E. 
N. N. W. 
N. by W. 
N.N. W. 


S. W. by S. 
S. 8. W. 
S. W. by S. 


Sieh 0p 
S. by W. 
S. W. by S. 
S. W. by W. 
W. by N. 


S. W. by W. 


S.S E. 


Force. 
Miles per hour. 


14 
13 
9 


26 
29 
10 


19 
16 
13 


9 
17 
11 


178 


Taste L1.— Continued. 


Miles per hour.|, 


ea 

: wo : Wie ee De ee - -E ; S Se ee 

BS) SpE pee Fe © Ape acid SL ad SUES ER eee cee be LE i 

8 Bee | eee ea ee Boe to ee ea SR ee 

la Dos "we Rud ww |. ERY ASS poe BAN we Pe Nn 

: Nn Be N A yy 2 Gee - a 

e NN i a 

P| rt Co) for) S eS N (Ae) sH Lion) Ne} tt co or) S So 

8 re re we N N GN GN N GN GN N N aN ae) ise) 

Q 

a — 

= ~ 

(5) 

a 
Sh COIS, HIN CO SCMHA FBAAN COMN COMO HOH NHS OM0D DHAM CHD ONT HMDS CMM CMD DOO 
5a COCO CD MCDM NNN 6 0060 00D ON OO BEINN N NOHO Nea NANNTD NDM NNO DAAN NAAN 
oe 3 : ; 3 

a 1 
oe ee Di 
§ ) gdie eea pd > BAe pa pe Bee pip eee ide Dee ee ial pale Hoe ps 

2 Go =s0) so Serle Ss = Sr GS Sra On Ses HOH ea Ome Gee = == Sg = 9 ee) i 6 02: Ss SSB sm ae meeiuts 
2 Wan AEE ot Hee Ue, ov Ao sy HEA AHS BEARER awd cae SES dos 
A | uvdd dud wi gad Mod Mad Moe MOE dye ddd Bod ddd ddd Bo Soo 

FA SE a a a ee Se ee SS Se Se Se ee 
g = NN oD =H Yon) ie} t~ ee) for) (==) mM N co sH bYen) We) 
S = ei Lan ben! Se - a 
& 

a 


179 


Tasie I11.—Direction and Force of the Wind at Simonstown, referred 
to the Points of the Magnetic Compass. 


JULY, 1861. AUGUST, 1861. 
Direction. Number. Force. Direction. Number. Force. 
North, 12 82 North, 11 113 
N. by E., 1 10 N. by E, 3 25 
N.N. E., 2 10 N. N. E., i) 1137 
N.E. by N., 1 10 N. E.by N., 1 1 
N. E., 2 10 N. E., 1 10 
N. E. by E., i 2 N. E. by E., 2 15 
E.N.E,, 3 10 HK. N. E., 0 0 
E. by N., 1 6 E. by N., 3 12 
East, iG 28 East, 1 2 
E. by S., 4 12 E. by S., 0 0 
E. SE, 0 E. 8S. E., 2 6 
S.E. by E., 1 8. E. by E., 0 0 
SE. %) 65 S. E., 1 8 
S. E. by S., 0 S. E. by S., 8 79 
S. 8. E., 4 27 S. S. E., 2 24 
S. by E., 1 9 S. by E., 6 a9 
South, @ 51 South, 4 19 
S. by W., ab S. by W., 0 0 
S.S. W., 0 S. S. W., 2 16 
S. W.byS., 0 0 S. W. by S., 1 9 
S. W., 4 25 S. W., 2 10 
S. W. by W., 0 0 S. W. by W., 0 0 
W.S. W., 1 6 W.S. W., 2 15 
W. by S., 1 9 W. by S., 0 0 
West, 2 6 West, 1 6 
W. by N., 0 0 W. by N,, 2 18 
W.N. W., 2 6 W.N. W., 1 6 
N. W. by W., 3 22 N. W. by W., 0 0 
N. W., 5 25 N. W.., 1 9 
N. W. by N., 2 10 N. W. by N., 3 Dil 
N.N. W., 3 21 N.N. W., 8 55 
N. by W., 6 31 N. by W., 6 36 
86 Cn 


180 


Taste LIT.— Contenued. 


SEPTEMBER, 1861. 


Direction. Number. Force. 
North, 6 78 
N. by E., 4 55 
N. N. E., 4 70 
| N.E.byN., 2 19 
| N..E. 0 0 
| NE. byE., 1 6 
| EK. N. E., 0 0 
E. by N., 0 0 
Kast, 1 2 
EK. by S8., 1 4 
E. 8. E., 2 10 
S. E. by E., 0 0 
S. E., 2 10 
S. E. by S., 4 45 
8.8. E., 12 206 
S. by E., LL 167 
South, 2 44 
S. by W., 0 0 
S. S. W., 3 25 
S. W. by S., 2 15 
4S. W., 4 27 
S. W. by W., 1 11 
W. S.W.., 0 0 
W. by S., 2 18 
West, 2 12 
W. by N., 0 
WN We, 2 22 
N. W. by W., 4 60 
N. W., 3 36 
N W. by N., 2 18 
UNG VE: 5 65 
N. by W., d 40 


OCTOBER, 1861. 


Direction. 


North, 
N. by E., 
N. N. E., 

N. E.by N., 
N.E., 
N.E. by E., 
HK. N. E., 
E. by N., 

East, | 
E. by S., 
E. 8. £., 

S. E. by E., 

S. He 

S. E. by S., 
Ss 8. H., 
8. by E., 

South, 
S. by W., 
S. S. W., 

S. W. by S., 
Ss We, 
S/W. by Wie 
W'S: We; 
W. byS, 

West, 

W. by N., 
W.N. W., 
N. W. by W., 
N. W., 

N. W. by N., 
N.N. W., 
N. by W., 


Number. 


Se Oo OC B&B KF CO Oo NWO Be ES 


dD po e 
no HF > 


ar es 
{ 


ite) 
(=) 


Force. 


NOVEMBER, 1861. 


Direction. 


North, 
N. by E., 
Ne NG EE, 

N. E.by N., 

N. E., 

N. E. by E., 
Ba N, Ei, 
E. by N., 

East, 

E. by S., 
E.S. E., 
S. E. by E., 
8. E., 

S. E. by S., 
S. S. E., 
S. by E., 
South, 
S. by W., 
Ss. S. W,, 
S. W.byS., 
S. W., 
S. W. by W., 
W.S. W., 
W. by S., 
West, 
W. by N., 
W.N. W., 
N. W. by W., 
Ni W., 
N. W. by N., 
N.N. W., 
N. by W., 


R.I. A. PROC.——VOL. VIII. 


Number. 


a — bod 
he ee ne ee 


Force. 


181 


Taste LI1.— Continued. 


DECEMBER, 1861. 


Direction. 


North, 
N. by E., 
N.N. E., 

N.E. by N., 

N. E,, 

N. E. by E., 
ENE E:, 
E. by N., 

East, 

E. by 8., 
E. S. E., 
S. E. by E., 
Ss. E., 

S E. by S., 
8. 8. E., 
S. by E., 
South, 
S. by W., 
siise Aion, 
8. W. byS., 
Ss. W., 
S. W. by W., 
W.S. W., 
W. by S., 
West, 
W. by N., 
W.N. W., 
N. W. by W., 
N. W., 
N. W. by N., 
INANE We, 
N. by W., 


Number. 


SH. So - S&S ee oO. oc. Oo Bo OS 6S 


wm wp & 
no fF O&O 


SFeornwod wd FY KY YO KF FP BFP SB SB |! DD 


co 
ite) 


10 


182 


The Secretary, on the part of the Rev. CharlesVignoles, Vicar of 
Clonmacnoise, presented rubbings of three ornamented stones lately dis- 
covered at Clonmacnoise, one of which bears the inscription On com 
San. 

The thanks of the Academy were voted to the donor. 


MONDAY, JUNE 9, 1862. 
The Very Rev. Cuartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair. 


The Rev. Dr. Reeves read a paper concerning the ‘‘ Identification of 
St. Molagga’s Church of Lann Beachaire, in Fingall, with the Keclesi- 
astical Remains at Bremore, in the parish of Balrothery, a little north 
of Balbriggan, which bear the name of Lambeecher in the Liber Niger 
of the See of Dublin.” 


Str Witrram R. Hamitron, LL. D., read the following paper :— 


On a New anv GENERAL Metnop or Invertine a LINEAR AND QUA= 
TERNION FUNCTION OF A QUATERNION. 


Let a, 6, c, d, e represent any five quaternions, and let the following 
notations be admitted, at least as temporary ones :— 
ab — ba =[ab]|; Slab je = (abc) ; 
(abe) + (cb]Sa + [ac|Sb + [ba|Se = [abe]; 
Sal bed | = (abed) ; 
then it is easily seen that 
[ab] =— [ba]; (abe) = - (bac) = (bea) = &e.; 
[abe | =— | bac| = [bea] = &e.; 
(abed) = — (bacd) = (bead) = &e. ; 
0 = [aa] = (aac) = | aac] = (aacd), &e. 


We have then these two Lemmas respecting Quaternions, which 
answer to two of the most continually occurring transformations of 
vector expressions :— 

I... 0 = a(dbcde) + b(edea) + c(deab) + d(eabe) + e(abed), 
or I’... e(abed) = a(ebed) + b(aecd) + e(abed) + d(abce); 
and II. . . e(abed) = | bed |Sae — | eda \Sbe + [dab |Sce — (abc |Sde ; 


as may be proved in various ways. 


Assuming therefore any four quaternions a, 6, c, d, which are not con- 


nected by the relation, 
(abed) = 0, 


183 


we can deduce from them four others, a’, 0’, c’, d’, by the expressions, 
a(abed) = f[ bed], b’Labed | = - f[ cda], &c., 


where f is used as the characteristic of a linear or distributive quaternion 
Junction of a quaternion, of which the form is supposed to be given; and 
thus the general form of such a function comes to be represented by the 
expression, 


V...r=fq = aSaq + b'Sby + c'Seq + d'Sdq; 
involving sixteen scalar constants, namely those contained in a’b/c'd’. 


The Problem is to invert this function f; and the solution of that 
problem is easily found, with the help of the new Lemmas J. and II., 
to be the following :— 


Wale: g(abed) (ab'c'd’) = (abed) (a'b’c'd’) fr = [bed | (rb/c'd’) 
+ [eda] (red’a) + [dab | (rd’a’b’) + [abe] (rave) ; 


of which solution the correctness can be verified, d posteriori, with the 
help of the same Lemmas. 

Although the foregoing problem of Swversion had been virtually re- 
solved by Sir W. R. H. many years ago, through a reduction of it to the 
corresponding problem respecting vectors, yet he hopes that, as regards 
the Calculus of Quaternions, the new solution will be considered to be 
an important step. He is, however, in possession of a general method 
for treating questions of this class, on which he may perhaps offer some 
remarks at the next meeting of the Academy. 


The Secretary announced the following donations to the Museum :— 


_ 1. A medal struck in honour of Frederic Thiersch: presented by 
the Royal Academy: of Sciences of Bavaria. 

2. A commemorative medal: presented by the Royal Society cf 
Christiania, Norway. 

3. A stone ball and collar, found in a limestone gravel pit: pre- 
sented by Hugh Blackney, Esq., Ballyellen, Goresbridge. The stone bail 
weighs about six ounces, and measures six inches in circumference, is — 
slighly oval, and fits the collar exactly. 

4, A small cannon-ball, weighing 2 lb. 14 oz., found on the battle- 
field of Aughrim: presented by Dr. Bigger. 

5. A portion of a very flat stone ‘‘celt’’ found in a turf bog at Con- 
nemara: presented by Dr. Mac Swiney, Stephen’s-green. The celt is of 
peculiar interest, as it retains on the weathered surfaces of its cutting 
edge the scratches or marks of the fine sand with which it appears to 


_ have been sharpened shortly before it was lost. 


6. A specimen of yellow tile, or brick, from the foundation of a 
building at the corner of Grafton-street and Nassau-street, described in 
Mr. Mallet’s note accompanying the donation. 


184 


7. A peculiarly shaped stone celt, and a leaden cross, found at Newry : 
presented by P. Brophy Esq., Dawson-street. 

8. A number of copper coins: presented by Mr, James Murphy, 
Lombard-street. . i 

9. Three tradesman’s tokens, viz:—MacAvragh, of Belfast; Wilson, 
of Dublin ; and Nicholls, of Maryborough ; all found at the latter place : 
presented by the Rev John O’ Hanlon, C. C., of Dublin. 

10. A piece of a modern sword-blade; a very beautiful V-shaped 
flint arrow-head ; and the under and two upper stones of one of those pri- 
mitive hand-mills called grain-rubbers in Dr. Wilde’s Catalogue, Part I., 
p- 104. The under stone has its loop on its side, and not on its back, 
which is usual in perfect specimens of this kind: presented by Colonel 
Edwards, of Fintona. 

James O’Reilly, Esq., exhibited the following from the collection of 
J. Summers, Esq.:—1. A copper blade, of the scythe shape; length 
about 12? inches—Mr. O'Reilly cannot say where it was found origi- 
nally ; 2. A small brass or bronze spur, said to have been found at Dun- 
shaughlin ; 3. A steel or iron arrow-head; 4. One of several cinerary urns 
found on Tallaght Hill. 

The thanks of the Academy were voted to the donors and exhibitor. 


MONDAY, JUNE 28, 1862. 


The Very Rev. Cuaries Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair. 
On the recommendation of the Council, it was 


Resotvepd,—To authorize the Treasurer to sell out so much of the 
Cunningham Fund Stock as will produce £61 4s. 4d., to pay the dif- 
ference between the cost of the four Cunningham Medals lately awarded, 
and the half-year’s interest on the Stock, now due: the amount to be 
sold out being part of the amount of Interest added to the Capital Stock 
since the former award of Medals in 1858. 


The Rev. Dr. Luoyp read a paper— 


.ON THE PROBABLE CAUSES OF THE EARTH-CURRENTS. 


In a former communication to the Academy, I endeavoured to prove 
that the diurnal changes of the horizontal needle were the result of 
electric currents traversing the earth’s crust. The existence and con- 
tinuous flow of such currents had been established, as I believe, by the 
observations of Mr. Barlow, made on two of the telegraphic lines of 
England; and it only remained to show that their laws corresponded 
with those of the magnetic changes. This part of the solution of the 
problem has, I venture to think, been given in the paper above referred 
to. 


185 


In that communication I refrained from offering any conjecture as to 
the origin of the currents themselves. very speculation of this kind 
must remain a pure hypothesis, until it can be confronted and compared 
with facts; and the magnetic phenomena presented at. different points 
of the earth’s surface are so diversified, that a wide collection of the facts 
is necessary in order to form the basis of any sound physical theory. For 
these reasons, I have deemed it the more proper course to ascertain the 
laws of the diurnal changes of the Earth-currents at many places, so far 
as they may be inferred from the magnetic phenomena which they pro- 
duce, before proceeding to the consideration of their causes. This pro- 
cedure is in accordance with the acknowledged rules of the inductive 
philosophy; and the departure from it has given rise to speculations on 
this subject, which, however well they might accord with the phenomena 
with which they were compared, could not have been admitted for an 
instant in the presence of a wider generalization. 

It has been shown, in the paper referred to, that the Karth-currents, 
as inferred from the changes in the two horizontal components of the 
magnetic force, observe certain general laws, which are common to all 
the stations at which these changes have been observed; while, on the 
other hand, their departures from a common type are various and consi- 
derable. We thus learn that the phenomena are produced by a common 
cause, the effects of wnich are greatly modified by the physical peculia- 
rities of the parts of the earth where they are observed. The following 
are the principal features of the phenomena common to all, or to most of 


_ the places of observation. 


I. The point to which the resultant Karth-current is directed follows 
the sun, although not at a uniform rate, throughout the day. In the 
northern hemisphere its ene 18 eastward, on the average, at 10" 30™ 
A.M.; southward, at 2" 30" p.M.; and westward, at 7 P.M. 

IL. The intensit, y of the ae is greatest between noon and 2 P.M., 


the mean time of the maximum in the northern hemisphere being about 


_ 1°30™p.mu. The intensity of the current is /east at an interval of about 


twelve hours from the epoen of the maximum ; and the direction of the 
current of least intensity is, mm nearly all cases, opposite to that of the 


greatest. 


III. There are two subordinate maxima, separated from the principal 
maximum by intervening minima. The morning maximum occurs, on 
the average, at 8° 30" a.m. It may be traced in the diurnal curves of 
the American and Siberian stations, and in those of the Cape of Good 
Hope and Hobarton, The current is then northerly in the northern 


| hemisphere, and southerly in the southern. The evening maximum 


occurs at about 10 Pp. u., and is observed at almost all the stations. 


The foregoing facts leave no doubt that the sun is the primary cause 


| of the currents; and the only question is as to the mode of its agency. 
Upon this point I concur with Dr. Lamont in believing the electrical 
| currents (or waves) on the earth’s surface to be due to disturbances of 


186 


equilibrium of statical electricity ; but I regard these derangements of 
equilibrium to be simply the effects of solar heat, and not (as Dr. Lamont 
believes) the results of an electrical force emanating directly from the 
sun. 

It is well known that the earth and the atmosphere are, in ordinary 
circumstances, in opposite electrical states—the electricity of the earth 
being negative, and that of the atmosphere positive. It is also known 
that the electricity of the air increases rapidly with the height, a 
few feet—and in some cases even a few inches—being sufiicient to ma- 
nifest a difference of electrical tension. The rate of this increase is very 
different at different periods of the day, the difference appearing to be 
due to the greater or less conductibility of the lower strata of the atmo- 
sphere, giving rise to a greater or less interchange of the opposite elec- 
tricities. 

Now, we have in this machinery, as it appears to me, means fully 
adequate to the production of the observed effects. Ifit be assumed 
that the sun produces these changes by its calorific action, the effects at 
any given place will depend upon the relative temperatures of the neigh- 
bouring portions of the earth’s surface. The earth being, in its normal 
state, negatively electrical, this negative electricity will be greatest (or 
the positive electricity least) at the parts most heated; and there will, 
consequently, be a flow of electricity to these parts from the place of ob- 
servation. ‘Thus the varying azimuth of the current, which is directed 
towards the most heated parts of the earth’s surface, is explained. The 
maximum intensity of current, at 1" 30™p. m., is also accounted for, that 
being the period of the day when the solar calorific action is most intense. 
It should be noted, however, that the magnitude of the effect will depend, 
not on the absolute temperature, but on its relative increase. It is, ac- 
cordingly, greatest at those parts of the earth at which the increment of 
temperature corresponding to a given distance is greatest. 

The secondary maxima are probably due to the recombination of the 
atmospheric and terrestrial electricities, through the medium of vapour 
in the lower regions of the atmosphere. The effects of this recombina- 
tion in producing horizontal currents in the earth’s crust will, of course, 
be differential only, and will depend on the excess of the positive elec- 
tricity thus transported at the places on the same meridian which are 
nearer to the equator. In confirmation of this view, it may be observed, 
that the epochs correspond with those of the maxima of atmospheric 
electricity, as deduced by Quetelet from the observations made under 
his directions at Brussels, the morning maximum of atmospheric elec- 
tricity, In summer, occurring at 8 a. u., and the evening maximum at 
9 P.M. 

The phenomena hitherto described are such as would take place if 
all the parts of the earth’s crust were similarly constituted, and there- 
fore similarly acted on by the solar rays. In order to be able to explain 
the diversity which exists in the magnetic phenomena at different 
places, we must know something more of the nature of the solar action, 
and of the mode in which electricity is developed by it. 


187 


The speculations respecting the origin of atmospheric and terrestrial 
electricity are various. Thus, De Saussure believed that this electricity 
was developed by evaporation, the vapour taking the positive electricity, 
and the water the negative ; and this hypothesis, with some limitations, 
has been very generally admitted by physicists. On the other hand, 
M. de la Rive is of opinion that the origin of this electricity is to be 
sought in the chemical actions which he supposes to be going on in the 
interior of the solidified crust of the earth; and he thinks that evapo- 
ration acts merely by transporting one of the separated electricities, and 
carrying it into the higher regions of the atmosphere. But what- 
ever be the correct view as to the force which develops the electricity, 
it seems to be granted that the separation of the two electricities, 
in the earth and the atmosphere, is the consequence of evaporation, the 
vapour carrying with it the positive electricity, and the vaporizing 
body retaining the negative. Now, it follows from this, that the effect 
produced will vary greatly with the distribution of land and water, and 
will be greatest, ceteris paribus, where they come into juxtaposition at 
the coasts of the great continents, especially where the coast-lines are in, 
or near, the meridian. The evaporation from the surface of the sea being 
much greater than from the land, the electricity will be most deficient 
at the former. Hence there will be a flow of electricity from land to sea, 


| which will combine with, and often mask, that due to the sun’s posi- 
_ tion alone. 


Now this is precisely what happens. The most marked instance of 
the phenomenon which we possess is that afforded by the diurnal changes 
of the currents at St. Helena. There the currents (as I have already 
shown) flow from the coast of Africa during the hottest portion of the 
day, and towards it during the night. The influence of the form of the 
coast seems to be shown in the diurnal curve of the Cape of Good Hope, 
by the existence of three maxima, of which the principal is directed 
from the land, and the two subordinate along the lines of coast. At 
Hobarton, in Van Diemen’s Land, the same influence is shown in the 
extension of the southern lobe of the curve, which is there nearly equal to 
the northern. 

T have since calculated the direction and intensity of the currents at 
the Indian stations, and I find that the curves follow nearly the type of 


| the St. Helena curve. Thus, at Singapore, for which place we possess 
_ the results of observation during the three years 1843-1845, the maxi- 
/ mum of current intensity takes place between 10 a. m. and 114. m., and 


its direction is 8. 80° W. At Madras, so far'as may be inferred from 


| the observations of a single month, the maximum takes place at noon ; 


and the direction of the current is then nearly the same as at Singapore, 


viz. 8. 78° W. At Simla, in the Himalaya, the maximum occurs also 
at noon; but the direction of the current of greatest intensity is more 
| southerly, its mean yearly direction being 8. 47° W. This is pre- 
| cisely what should happen according to the hypothesis, this being 


188 


nearly the direction of the line drawn to the nearest point of the 
coast.* 

The variation in the epoch of the maximum intensity of the current, 
at different places, is also in accordance with the same principles; that 
epoch being earliest in islands, or places nearly encompassed by sea, and 
latest in the interior of the great continents. Thus it occurs at noon 
at St. Helena, and in the southern parts of the peninsulas of Hindostan 
and the Malaya; while it takes place at 2 p.m. at Catherinburg and Bar- 
naoul, in the interior of Siberia. This accords with the laws of the sun’s 
calorific action. 

It will be seen, upon an inspection of the diurnal curves of the 
Earth-currents (Trans. Royal Irish Academy, vol. xxiv.), that at most of 
the northern stations, as well as at Hobarton in the southern, the 
easterly currents being greater than the westerly. I believe this effect 
to be due to the disturbance-currents, which (as I have already shown) 
have an easterly tendency. This preponderance of the easterly currents, 
however, is found to be greater at places—such as Greenwich, Dublin, 
Makerstoun, and Toronto—which are near an eastern coast, than at 
those places—such as Petersburg, Catherinburg, and Barnaoul—which 
are in the interior of the continent. ‘The results, therefore, so far con- 
firm the supposition above made. 

There are, unfortunately, very few places situated near the western 
shore of a great continent, at which continued observations of the 
two magnetic elements have been made. I know of none, excepting 
Sitka, on the western coast of North America. The results at this 
station, however, confirm the view above stated,—the westerly currents 
being there greater than the easterly. 

There are probably many other circumstances in the configuration 
and structure of the earth’s surface which influence the direction and 
magnitude of the currents; but I incline to think that the principal one 
is that above stated, viz. the distribution of land and water in the vici- 
nity of the place of observation. It may be, also, that this cause is suffi- 
cient to account for some of the peculiarities in the form of the diurnal 
curve noticed in my former communication, and there referred to other 
causes. ‘Thus, it is not improbable that the persistent direction of the 
current at Munich, there referred to the influence of a mountain range, 
may be, in fact, the result of the proximity of the Adriatic Gulf, which 
lies nearly in the direction of the persistent current. 


* These additional results oblige me to abandon the conclusion formerly derived 
from a more limited induction, that the direction of the current of greatest intensity 
is connected with the magnetic meridian of the place. From the facts which we 
now possess, it would appear that the currents affect a meridional direction in the 
higher latitudes, while they are nearly parallel to the equator within the tropics. This — 
will be seen in a striking manner by comparing the directions of the maximum currents 
a India, above given, with those of the Russian stations in the northern part of the Asiatic 

ontinent. 


189 


In the preceding remarks I have referred only to the regular diurnal 
changes. I believe that the irregular are produced by the same forces, but 
operating in a somewhat different manner. The regular currents are pro- 
duced, as I conceive, chiefly by the separation of the two electricities by 
evaporation, under the action of the sun; while the disturbance-currents 
are caused by their rapid recombination, through the medium of mois- 
ture, in the lower strata of the atmosphere.* In connexion with this 
view, I will, for the present, merely refer to the fact which has been es- 
tablished by an examination of the mean effects of the magnetic distur- 
bances (Proceedings, April 28, 1862)—namely, that the epochs of the 
maxima of the disturbance-currents depend, in their mean values, upon 
the sun’s hour-angle, and are independent of the longitude of the place. 
This result is in accordance with the hypothesis which ascribes these 
currents to changes in the sun’s calorific agency, and to the meteorolo- 
gical effects which these engender. 

In the limits within which it is necessary to confine this abstract, 
I have been able only to refer to some of the leading facts in confirma- 
tion of the hypothesis which I have ventured to propose; and I am 
obliged to omit altogether all reference to the objections which will pro- 
bably be raised against it. Thereis, however, one fact which appears at 
first sight to offer a formidable difficulty to its reception, and which it may 
be necessary to notice here. The regular magnetic changes are greater 
in summer than in winter; while with the electrical tension, and its 
changes, it is the reverse. ‘This objection, however, disappears when it 
is viewed more closely. The physical quantity measured by our elec- 
trometers is not the absolute electric tension, but its varzation with the 
height ; while the electric changes which engender terrestrial currents 
are the variations as depending on horizontal distance. It is easily con- 
ceivable that these should not correspond. In fact, it is natural to sup- 
pose that in summer the zero-plane, which separates the two electricities, 
should rise considerably ; and thus that the variations for a given increase 
of altitude (which probably diminish with the distance from that plane) 
should lessen, although the absolute tensions, as well as the changes in 
horizontal distance, may be greater. 

It would be of importance, in reference to this inquiry, to institute 
electrical observations of a totally different kind from any which we 
now possess, and to measure the differences of tension as depending on 
horizontal distance. There seems to be no difficulty in the way of such 
observations,—at least none greater than those which present themselves 
in the ordinary observations of atmospheric electricity ; and the results 
would probably do more to clear up the physical aspect of these complex 


and interwoven phenomena than any other observational means. 


* This hypothesis as to the cause of magnetic disturbances is due to M. de la Rive; 
but his views respecting the laws of the resulting currents are, as I have elsewhere shown, 
inconsistent with the phenomena. ‘The regular diurnal changes of terrestrial magnetism 
are ascribed by M. de la Rive to a direct electrical action emanating from the sun. 


R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 20 


190 


Sir W. R. Hamizron, LL. D., read the following paper :— 


On tHe ExistEncE oF A SymMBoLic anD BrquapRATIC EavuATION, WHICH 
IS SATISFIED BY THE SYMBOL OF LINEAR OPERATION IN QUATERNIONS. 


1. In a recent communication (of June 9, 1862), I showed how the 
general Linear and Quaternion Function of a Quaternion could be ex- 
pressed, under a standard quadrinoial form; and how that function, 
when so expressed, could be inverted. 

2. I have since perceived, that whatever form be adopted, to repre- 
sent the Linear Symbol of Quaternion Operation thus referred to, that 
symbol always satisfies a certain Boquadratie Hquation, with Scalar Co- 
efficients, of which the values depend upon the particular constants of the 
Function above referred to. 

3. This result, with the properties of the duailary Linear and Qua- 
ternion Functions with which it is connected, appears to me to consti- 
tute the most remarkable accession to the Theory y of Quaternions proper, 

-ag distinguished from their separation into scalar and vector parts, and 
from their application to Geometry and Phystes, which has been made 
since I had first the honour of addressing the Royal Irish Academy on 
the subject, in the year 1848. 

4. The following 1s an outline of one of the proofs of the existence 
of the biquadratic equation, above referred to. Let 


ig=r (1) 


be a given linear equation in quaternions; r being a given quaternion, 
g a sought one, and f the symbol of a linear or distributive operation : 


so that 
IQtO) =JO+I9, (2) 


whatever two quaternions may be denoted by ¢ and 9’. 
5. I have found that the formula of solution of this equation (1), or 
the formula of enversion of the function, f, may be thus stated : 


ng = afr = Ir; (3) 


where 7 is a scalar constant depending for its value, and Fis an auxili- 
ary and linear symbol of operation depending for its form (or rather for 
the constants which it involves), on the particular form of f; or on the 
special values of the constants, which enter into the composition of the 
particular function, fq. 

6. We have thus, independently of the particular quaternions, g and 
r, the equations, 


fq = nq, flr = nr; (4) 
or, briefly and symbolically, 
Pf=fF =n. (5) 


7. Changing next fto f.=/+ ¢, that is to’ say, proposing next to 
resolve the new linear equation, 


5 ie ee 
=a 
= 
a 


_ 


| 


Lon 


Jeg =f9 + GQ =7, (6) 


where ¢ is an arbitrary scalar, I find that the new formula of solution, 
or of inversion, may be thus written: 


TE, = Me 5 (7) 
where M=f+eG+eH + &, (8) 
and n=nt+Nner+nlP +n" O+E; (9) 


G and H being the symbols (or characteristics) of two new linear opera- 
tions, and n,n’, n” denoting three new scalar constants. 

8. Expanding then the symbolical product f./,, and comparing 
powers of c, we arrive at three new symbolical equations, namely, the fol- 
lowing : 


{G+ Fan! ; f+ @=n'; f+ H=n"; (10) 


by elimination of the symbols, F, G, H, between which and the equa- 
tion (5), the symbolical brquadratie, 


O=n— nif + nif? —n" fof, (a) 


is obtained. 


B. B. Stonzy, B.A., read the following paper :— 
On THE STRENGTH oF Lone PILLARS. 


Amone the numerous difficulties encountered in designing large iron 
structures, such as railway girders or roofs of large span, none perhaps 
is of more importance, or requires greater skill to overcome, than the 
tendency of parts under compression to deflect beneath the pressure, 
and yield sideways, like a thin walking-cane, when the load is greater 
than it can support without bending. 

To understand the matter clearly, we must recollect that the mode 
in which a pillar fails varies greatly, according as it is long or short 
in proportion to the diameter. A very short pillar—a cube, for in- 
stance—will bear a weight sufficient to splinter or crush it into powder; 
while a still shorter pillar—such as a penny, or other thin plate of 
metal—will bear an enormous weight, far exceeding that which the cube 
will sustain, the interior of the thin plate being prevented from escaping 
from beneath the pressure by the surrounding particles. We can thus 
conceive how stone or other materials in the centre of the globe withstand 
pressures that would crush them into powder at the surface, merely be- 


, cause there is no room for the particles to escape from the surrounding 
pressure. 


It has been found by experiment that the strength of short pillars 


_ of any given material, all having the same diameter, does not vary much, 
_ provided the length of the pillar is not less than one, and does not ex- 
| ceed four or five diameters; and the weight which will just crush a 
| short pillar, one square inch in section, and whose length is not less 
| than one or greater than five inches, is called the crushing strength of 


192 


the material experimented upon. If the length of pillars never ex- 
ceeded four or five diameters, all we need do to arrive at the strength of 
any given pillar would be to multiply its transverse area in square 
inches by the tabulated crushing strength of that particular material. 
It rarely happens, however, that pillars are so short in proportion to 
their length; and hence we must seek some other rule for calculating 
their strength, when they fail, not by actual crushing, but by flexure. 

If we could insure the line of thrust always coinciding with the axis 
of the pillar, then the amount of material required to resist crushing 
merely would suffice, whatever might be the ratio of length to diameter. 
But practically it is impossible to command this, and a shght deviation 
in the direction of the thrust produces a corresponding tendency in the 
pillar to bend. With tension-rods, on the contrary, the greater the 
strain, the more closely will the rod assume a straight line, and, in de- 
signing their cross section, it is only necessary to allow so much material 
as will resist the tensile strain. This tendency to bend renders it neces- 
sary to construct long pillars, not merely with sufficient 
material to resist crushing, supposing them to fail from 
that alone, but also with such additional material or 
bracing as may effectually preserve them from yield- 
ing by flexure. It is evidently, therefore, of consider- 
able importance that we should ascertain the laws 
determining the flexure of long pillars, which may be 
done as follows :— 

Let the figure represent a pillar, very long in 
proportion to its breadth, and just on the point of 
breaking from flexure. 

Let W = the deflecting weight; 

b = the breadth of pillar ; 

d = its depth; 

£ = its length ; 

h = the central deflection ; 

F = the radius of curvature ; 

C= the resultant of all the longitudinal forces of 
compression on the concave side at the centre 
of the pillar; 

T = the resultant of all the longitudinal forces of 
tension on the convex side ; 

6 =the distance between the centres of tension 
and compression. . 


The longitudinal forces acting at ont centre of the pillar are three, 
viz. the weight W acting in the chord lme of the curve, the resultant 
C acting at the centre of compression in the concave half, and the resul- 
tant 7 acting at the centre of tension in the convex half. Taking mo- 
ments round either centre of strain, we have approximately 


T> Co 
ie gaacane ° e ° ° ° ° . * I. 


h being assumed equal to the distance between the chord-line and either 


Z Se ae eee S 


193 


centre of strain, which is a close approximation when the pillar is very 
long in proportion to its width.* 

The values of Z or C in different pillars are proportional to the 
number of fibres subject to strain, that is to dd, and d is obviously pro- 
portional to d; so that we have the numerator on the right side of the 
equation proportional to dd?. Again, assuming that the deflection curve 
is a parabola, from which it can differ but slightly,+ we have 

2 


i 
h = BR 9 
but so long as the strain per sectional unit in the extreme fibres, to 
which their change of length is proportional, is constant, R will vary 
in the same ratio as d; and we have, therefore, proportional to 


[2 
a 
Whence, by substitution, 


bd? 
Ae ase aN Nines Sipk as citi) ace 


in which is a constant depending on the elasticity of the material, 
which may be determined by experiment. 
If the pillar be round, and if d represent the diameter, 


WR ae Seale ETO) Hay een ILS 


which proves that the strength of long round pillars varies as the 4th 
power of their diameter, divided by the square of the length; and the 
longer the pillar is in proportion to its diameter, the nearer will this 
formula represent the truth. 

As all the longitudinal forces at the middle of the pillar balance, we 
have the following equation :— 

| C=T+ W, 

which enables us to predict how a long pillar will fail, whether by the 
convex side tearing asunder, or by the concave side crushing. A wrought 
iron pillar, for instance, may be expected to fail on the concave side, as 
its power to resist crushing is less than that to resist extension. A long 
pillar of cast iron, on the contrary, will probably fail. by the convex 
side tearing asunder, as the compressive strength of cast iron greatly 
exceeds its tenacity. Further, the effective strength of wrought iron 
to resist crushing is about 12 tons per square inch, while the tensile 
strength of cast iron is nearly 7 tons per square inch; and hence we 


* Mr. Hodgkinson’s experiments show that this investigation is not applicable to 
cast iron pillars whose length is less than about 30 times their width: even with such 
short pillars it requires certain modifications, which he has deduced from experiment. 

+ The curve will probably be intermediate between a parabola and a circle, approach- 
ing the latter if the pillar taper towards the ends. 


194 


may conclude that the strength of long similar pillars of wrought and 
cast iron will be nearly as 12 to 7. 

It is also worthy of note that, if the same pillar be bent in different 
degrees, Z' will vary as h, while 6 remains constant ; whence it follows 
from equation (I.) that W, the weight which keeps the pillar bent, is 
nearly the same whether the flexure be greater or less. This statement 
would be accurately true, were it not that equation (I.), on which it is 
founded, is only approximate. It will, however, agree very closely with 
experiment so long as / is considerable, that is, Sihene en the flexure is 
not slight. From this it follows, that any weight which will produce 
considerable flexure will be very near the breaking weight, as a trifling 
addition to it will bend the pillar very much more, and strain the fibres 
beyond what they can bear. 


The Srcrerary of Council, for Hoppzr M. Westrorr, Hsq., read a 
paper— 
On THE Fanavx DE CIMITIERES AND THE Rounp Towers. 


In reading De Caumont’s ‘‘ Rudiments d’Archeologie,’’ I have been 
struck with a remarkable analogy between the Irish Round Towers and 
what are named in De Caumont’s work ‘ Fanaux de Cimitieres,”’ and 
also ‘‘ Lanterns of the Dead.’ The following is his description of 
them :— 

‘« Fanaux de Cimitieres are hollow towers, round or square, having at 
their summit several openings, in which were placed, in the middle ages 
(twelfth and thirteenth centuries), lighted lamps, in the centre of large 
cemeteries. The purpose of the lamp was to light, during the night, 
funeral processions which came from afar, and which could not always 
reach the burial-ground before the close of day. The beacon, lighted, 
if not always, at least on certain occasions, at the summit of the towers, 
was a sort of homage offered to the memory of the dead—a signal re- 
calling to the passers-by the presence of the departed, and calling upon 
them for their prayers. Mr. Villegille has found in Pierre de Cluni, 
who died in 1156, a passage which confirms my opinion. These are the 
words in which he expresses himself with regard to the small tower of 
the beacon of the monastery of Cherlieu :—‘ Obtinet medium cemiterti 
locum structura queedam lapidea, habens in summitate sui quantitatem 
unius lampadis capacem, quee ob reverentiam fidelium 1b1 quiescentium, 
totis noctibus fulgore suo locum illum sacratum illustrat.’ 

‘‘ Mr. Lecointre Dupont remarks, that these towers or beacons are 
found particularly in cemeteries which were by the side of high-roads, 
or which were in greatly frequented places. ‘The motive for erecting 
these beacons was,’ he says, ‘to save the living from the fear of ghosts 
and spirits of darkness, with which the imagination of our ancestors 
peopled the cemeteries during the night-time; to protect them from 
that timore nocturno, from that negotio perambulante in tenebris of whom 
the Psalmist speaks; lastly, to incite the living to pray for the dead.’ 


195 


“‘As to the origin of these sepulchral towers, and chapels surmounted 
by towers (these I shall mention further on), nothing certain is known. 
Le Cointre thinks that they are of very ancient origin, and can be 
traced, perhaps, to the early periods of Christianity. Without disputing 
this opinion, which would require to be confirmed by authorities which 
I am not in a position to produce, I think that it was about the twelfth 

- century, consequently about the time of the Crusades, that the greater 
_ number of these erections were built; for, among those which remain, 

_ I know of none to which an earlier date can be assigned than that of 
_ the end of the eleventh century, and many are of the thirteenth. If 
_ we are to judge by those which remain, few sepulchral chapels with 
, towers were built after the thirteenth century ; some of these which 
_ were rebuilt in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries took the form of 

a high tower. Such is, at Bordeaux, the tower of Peyberland, not far 
_ from the cathedral. This very high tower was commenced in 1481, 

and finished in 1492, but it has succeeded or was built on a sepulchral 
chapel; for it is well known that, in 1397, the base on which it was 

built was used as a sepulchral vault, and that over the sepulchral vault 
| was a chapel, in which the canons celebrated mass. The belfry of 
_ $t. Michael, of the same town, which has a sepulchral vault at its base, 
and which is of the fifteenth century (1480), has been, perhaps, also 
built over some sepulchral vault; it is detached from the church, and 
is in the midst of a plot of ground which formed the ancient cemetery.”’ 

De Caumont then describes one of the towers at Antigny, near 
St. Savin, department of Vienne :—‘‘It is in the middle of a square, 
before the parish church, which evidently formed part of the ancient 
_ cemetery, for it is almost completely paved with tombstones. Four 

square windows turned towards the east, west, north, and south, open, 
_ under its roof, at the summit of the tower; it was there the light was 

placed. The door was at some distance from the ground.” 
He then mentions others:— ‘‘ The Fanal of Fenioux is in the 
- cemetery of the village, at a hundred paces from the church, opposite 
the south door. 

‘‘The Fanal of Estrees occupies nearly the centre of a large plot of 
ground, to the south of which is the ancient road from Buzancais to 
Palluan, and to the north of which are the remains of the parish church 
of Estrees, a building of the eleventh century, the choir of which 1s still 
remaining. This plot of ground was formerly the burial-ground of the 
parish. This tower has an octagonal basement; its height is eight 
| metres thirty centimetres. 

‘The Fanal of Ciron is one hundred and fifty metres from the 
| church of the village, and, like that of Estrees, is in the centre of a vast 
| cemetery. 

_“ The Fanal of Terigny l’Eveque was also in a cemetery, about three 
‘hundred paces from the church, near which passed the ancient road, 
which, according to Mr. Dumazy, was the ancient way which led from 
‘Mans to the Roman camp at Songé. Itis terminated by a conical roof; 


TR RSS ES 


196 


its four windows face the four cardinal points. Its height is eleven 
metres seventy centimetres.” 
He adds :—“‘ I could also mention several towers, pointed out by dif- 

ferent authors, which ought to be assigned to this class of structure 
which I have pointed out.” 

This description, it must be allowed, bears a very striking resem- 
blance to everything that is characteristic of the Round Towers. They 
are almost all placed unsymmetrically at some little distance from the 
churches, in the centre of a burial-ground. In much frequented places, 
such as Clonmacnoise and Glendalough, they have been even used for 
sepulchral purposes, as skeletons have been found beneath the floors of 
several Round Towers, as at Ardmore, Cloyne, Drumbo, and other places; 
their windows face the east, west, north, and south ; and, further, there 
is a tradition that they were used for beacons. Their doors are at some 
distance from the ground, which was evidently for the purpose of raising 
a ladder through the door, into the tower. They are also of nearly the 
same period, none being later than the thirteenth century. 

De"Caumont adds further :—‘‘ Sometimes the Fanaux have been re- 
placed by sepulchral chapels, surmounted by a hollow tower and a 
beacon. Sepulchral chapels were evidently for the same purpose as the 
towers; for they, too, had beacons at their summit. They could be also 
used for the purpose of exposing the bodies of the 
deceased before burial, of celebrating mass, and 
for other purposes, the memory of which has 
passed away. I know but one in a state of pre- 
servation, that of the ancient cemetery of the nans 
of Fontevrault. It is square; from the summit 
of the stone roof of the building arises a hollow 
tower, of four or five metres high, bearing a lan- 
tern at its summit; each face is pierced with an 
opening; a conical roof covers the whole. Inthe 
interior, the chapel is vaulted. The date is 1223.” 

St. Kevin’s Kitchen would seem to answer 
this description; and thus, if the analogy which 
I have suggested between the two be correct, St. 
Kevin’s Kitchen would be a stone-roofed sepul- 
chral chapel, surmounted by a tower, which was 
used as a beacon, for the same purpose as the 
Fanaux de Cimitiere, or Lanterns of the Dead. 
I give here an engraving from De Caumont of a 
round Fanal. 


Crosses oF CemETERIES.—In De Caumont’s work I remark a further 
analogy to Irish antiquities, in his description of Crosses of Cemeteries, 
which would lead one to think that there was some connecting link 
between France and Ireland with regard to these towers and crosses. 
There was certainly an intercommunication between France and Ireland 
in the early periods, particularly with regard to religious dogmas and — 


197 


practices. St. Patrick, we know, was a Frenchman, and was educated 
in France; St. Columbanus, also, travelled in France. St. Declan, who 
it is said built the town at Ardmore, travelled to Italy. Vergilius, in 
the eighth century, was an Irishman, and, like most of his countrymen at 
that period who were distinguished for learning, left his own country, 
and passed into France. De Caumont’s words are (‘‘ Cours d’ Anti- 


_ quites,” vol. vi., p. 349):— 


“‘ Crosses of Cemeteries. —Crosses seiisael in the centre of church-yards 
are also objects deserving of study, when they are ancient; for 1 am per- 
suaded that, in the middle ages, they have in many burial- -grounds 
taken the place of the towers of which I have spoken; at the present 
day, they have taken their place in many sites. The most ancient I 


- know of are of the twelfth, or about the end of the eleventh cen- 


tury. They are most frequently simple crosses, enclosed in a circle, and 


| raised on a square, or sometimes on an octagonal, pedestal. In Brit- 
_ tany, crosses have been erected on which are sculptured rather compli- 
_ eated groups of figures, and of a workmanship the more remarkable, as 


they are in granite.” 
Crosses like the first mentioned are found at Glendalough; and 


_ erosses like those in Brittany are to be met with at Monasterboice, Clon- 
_ macnoise, and other churchyards. 


Dr. Robert M‘Donnell read a paper’‘‘On the Organs of Touch in 


| Fishes.”’ 


Mr. Joun Morisy read the following— 


InqvIRY INTO THE EXISTENCE OF A PURE PASSIVE Vorce IN 
HINDUSTANI. 


In his ‘‘ Hindustani Grammar,” published at Calcutta, 1798, Dr. Gil- 


christ gave an exposition of the Preterite tenses, which has been repeated 
by subsequent grammarians, and by none more distinctly than by Dr. 
Forbes, who, nevertheless, leans heavily on his distinguished predeces- 
sor. Gilchrist did not please himself; but Forbes, although he has done 
as little as the former, seems self-satisfied ; and, like him, frames his 
rule respecting the ‘‘ Agent with Ve,” on the supposition that the Pre- 


| terite tenses are Active—a theory which I shall show to be untenable. 


That Dr. Forbes accepts them as Active, we have abundant evi- 


_ dence in his ‘‘ Hindustani Grammar.”’ 


1. He leaves them in the paradigm of the conjugation .of a transi- 


_tive verb. Had he thought them Passive, he would have separated 
_ them. 


2. He introduces them, p. 54, with this observation: ‘All the 


| _nominatives assume the case of the agent, characterized by the post- 


| position ne ;”’ but it must be allowed that this expression is not decisive, 
for the agent case and the nominative are confounded. 
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 2D 


i98 


3. Had Forbes taken the Passive view, he would not have been 
under the necessity of writing (p. 105): ‘The only real difficulty likely 
to arrest the progress of the learner consists, not in the use of ne to 
express the agent, but in that of ko to define the object of a transitive 
verb (sed. in a preterite tense.)’? Nothing could be more conclusive ; he 
calls the verb, when ve is used, transitive. 

4, Dr. Forbes says, again, that it does not fall within his province 

‘to account philosophically for the mode in which this particle (me) is 
applied. Ifhe had held the Passive doctrine, he would have been in 
no want of philosophy. 

5. “‘Itis a form of construction,” he adds, ‘‘ very common in San- 
skrit.”’ So itis, but he derived no light from the Sanskrit. In this 
language the past participle is often verbalized by putting a pronoun 
or noun before it, and then both constitute a preterite passive, which is 
followed, when needful, by the instrumental case. In Sanskrit, the 
most common termination of this case is na, which is the origin of the 
Hindustani postposition ne. I refer to Professor Williams’ Sanskrit 
Grammar, p. 320, where, however, he graciously leaves me the honour 
of establishing the legitimacy of the Preterite tenses to a purely Passive 
character. The Sanskrit construction here noticed is, without doubt, 
the origin of the like form in the Hindustani; and is in itself a conclu- 
sive demonstration of the correctness of the judgment which pronounces 
the Urd& Preterites to be pure Passives—a judgment which I propose 
to establish by a rigid investigation. 

The Passive character will be easily ascertained from the examina- 
tion of a few simple sentences, presenting all the varieties connected 
with the Preterite tenses. To understand the argument, all that is 
necessary is a knowledge of any inflected language, of the true nature 
of a Passive phrase, which our Hindustani scholars appear to have 
ignored, and of these few particulars: A postposition requires the pre- 
ceding noun or pronoun to be inflected, visibly or virtually. Feminine 
nouns are not inflected in the singular; nor masculine (including par- 
ticiples), unless they end in aif (a). The plural inflection always ends 
in on. The termination (a) is mas. sing.; ¢ is the corresponding plural ; 
tis fem. sing.; 7 its plural. The present participle ends in ¢a, and is 
verbalized by simply giving it a subject; the passive drops the @, is ver- 
balized in the same way, and thus affords the Preterite tenses. These 
I take to be pure Passives. The received opinion is, that the Passive 
voice can be formed only by means of the auxiliary yand, ‘‘to go, or 
to be ;’”’ but a Passive, even of this kind, is rejected by the ablest of the 
native grammarians, of whom the most distinguished is Muhammad 
Ibrahim, of Bombay.—( Vide Tufhae Elphinstone. ) 

The character of the verb is assertion. When the verb is Active, its 
subject is the agent of the action; its object, the thing acted upon. 
When the verb is Passive, the object of the Active form becomes the 
subject of the assertion, and therefore is in the nominative case; and 
the agent is in an inflected case, with or without a governing prepo- 
sition: that this should not be superfluous seems strange. 


199 

The statement of the construction of the preterite phrases, as laid 
down by Gilchrist, Shakespear, Eastwick, and Forbes, is, in Forbes’s 
words (‘‘Gram.,”’ p.108, ed.1860): ‘‘ The verb agrees with the object in 
gender and number; unless it be deemed requisite to render the object 
definite by the addition of ko, in which case the verb remains in the 
simple form of the third person singular masculine.”’ 

This rule is exactly adapted to the appearances, but gives a false 


- account of the process by which they are produced. If you follow it in 


writing, the principles, though erroneous, will eventuate in correct 


- results. 


That the object indicated here is the object of the preterite as an 
Active tense, has been shown at 3, supra; but that the question may 
be more clearly comprehended, it is better to examine a few sentences, 
on this supposition, and this will be doing no more than following the 
exact words of Dr. Forbes’s rule. 


In the sentence— 


ADs se SS ue a us ne larki mari, ‘‘ He beat the girl,” 


we are told that larki is the object; if so, us is the subject of marz. 


_ Here we have an inflected nominative, and the verb, instead of agreeing 
| with it in the masculine, agreeing with the object in the feminine. 
_ Us is the singular inflection of wuh, ‘‘he,”’ and governed by the post- 


position ve; which is the most frequent termination of the instrumental 


_ ease in the Sanskrit. Our unmerciful authorities, then, force on us the 
| casus obliquus as the casus rectus, and confer on the object the governing 


powers of the subject or nominative. 
This ablative-nominative is fatal to the theory of the rule; it is 
opposed to all our cognizances, and subversive of all grammatical prin- 


ciples. It so bewildered Gilchrist, that, at one time, he calls ne an 


expletive, and at another he incorporates it with the agent, as part of 


_ the nominative. This leaves no doubt whatsoever as to his views. 


| 


| 


In Hindustani there are two forms of the Accusative: one is the 


same as the Nominative; the other is associated with the postposition 


ho, and therefore in an caneered state, whether it show itself so or not. 
N ow, taking Jark2 as a nominative, and mart aS passive, we can, in 
accordance with every known principle of general grammar, translate 


| the above sentence thus :— 


‘“‘The girl was beaten by him.” 


If ho be introduced into the construction, the phrase becomes— 


(B) — us ne larki ko mara, ‘He beat the girl;’’ 


and, making Jark? plural, 


(C) us ne larkiyon ko mard, ‘‘ He beat the girls ;” 


200 


in both of which I have no nominative, but two inflected cases. The 
verb is in its simplest state, owing to the presence of 4o, whose influence 
bound Gilchrist and the rest more closely to their errors, whilst it had 
quite a contrary effect on me. I took it as it came, gave it its real 
value, and, still adhering to my Passive speculation, escaped from all 
danger by translating thus: 


“« As to the girl (or girls) it was beaten by him.” 


The impersonal form presented no impediment, for many verbs are so 
used in Hindustani; and as in Arabic, which has no grammatical neuter, 
the names of natural neuters are mostly feminine. As there is no neuter 
in Hindustani, the masculine is here used instead; and, consequently, 
T looked upon the masculine singular, mara, as that ‘petrified neuter” 
which Bopp describes as unconscious of gender. Having taken this 
view, J found myself at liberty to give a smoother translation :— 


‘¢ As to the girl, she was beaten by him.” 
“As to the girls, they were beaten by him.” 


The absence of concord suggested no difficulty: (1.) because the sub- 
ject of the verb is indirectly mentioned ; and (2.) because the Hindu- 
stanl shows a willingness to dispense with inflection, whenever its 
absence does not give rise to ambiguity; thus, achcht kitaben is used for 
acheht, yan kitaben, ‘good books.’? Moreover, I saw no objection to the 
neutral and singular state of mara, upon any general principles what- 
soever. We find a Greek neuter plural, and an Arabic broken plural, 
take a verb singular; and also an Arabic numeral under three, and ano- 
ther between three and ten, require a different construction. We do 
not complain; we discover a peculiar usage, and register it beside the 
leading rule. But in this case there is really nothing peculiar; for the 
verb, being impersonal, must be in the singular number, and must be 
deemed to be in the neuter, though the gender cannot be formally exhi- 
bited as it can in ventum erat ad Veste. 

Let me now submit all the varieties of the preterite phrases, the 
consideration of which will conduct to a clear understanding and deter- 
minate judgment. Kight may be written without so, and eight with 
ko; but of these latter two will be sufficient. There may be sixteen 
others by making the agent masculine, but the change would not alter 
the argument. 


1.’ Aurat ne larki mart. ‘“‘The woman beat the girl.” 
2.’ Aurat ne larka mara. ‘«The woman beat the boy.” 
3.’ Aurat ne larkiyan marin. ‘The woman beat the girls.” 
4.’ Aurat ne larke mare. «The woman beat the boys.” 
5.’ Auraton ne larki mari. «The women beat the err. 7 


™ ———— 
SE IET OTT = _ 


201 


6.’ Auraton ne larka mara. ‘The women beat the boy.’ 
7. Auraton ne larkiyan marin. ‘‘ The women beat the girls.” 
8.’ Auraton ne larke mare. ‘‘ The women beat the boys.”’ 


In this series, if we follow the Active hypothesis, concord between the 
- subject (as assumed by Gilchrist and Forbes) and the verb, is visible 
~ only in the first and seventh ; thus (1.) ’awrat and mar? are fem. sing. ; 
 (7.) ’auraton and marin, fem. plur.; but (2) aurat is fem., and mara 
mas.; (3) ’aurat is sing., and marin plur.; and so of the rest. On 
the Passive theory, there is concord throughout ; taking the sentences 
consecutively, Jarki and mari agree; larka and mara; larkvydn and 


mérin ; and so to the last (’aurat, woman ; larki, girl). 


In four of the remaining varieties we have such forms as— 


3.’ Auraton ne larkiyon ko mara. ‘‘The women beat the girls.” 


8.’ Auraton ne larkon ko mard. ‘The women beat the boys.” 


In these, concord acts no part, and we must seek for the principles 
of the construction in some other direction. We shall find them in the 
Passive theory, and only there.—See (B) and (C). Those principles 
are embodied in the following statement, against which, as no argument 
, can be produced, so no authority can avail; and least of all that of the 
| Munshis, who have no clear perception of what the Passive voice is. 
Taking the Preterite phrases by their weight, instead of their con- 
struction, they totally misconceive them. Even among ourselves we 
have Munshis, who judge by form, instead of function. Drs. Bosworth 
and Crombie deny the existence of an English passive verb, because it 
is not built on inflection. On this point Dr. Stoddart writes (‘‘ Encye. 
Metrop.,” Art. Grammar, p. 48):—“‘ In the distinction of verbs, as in 
most other parts of grammar, we find grammarians continually con- 
founding signification with form.” 

Professor Kay’s views of the Latin Passive Voice are very extraor- 
dinary, and serve to throw it greatly into the shade. In his “ Latin 
Grammar,” p. 52, he sketches a Passive Verb thus :—‘‘ When the source 
of an action, 1. e. the nominative, is not known, or it is thought not de- 
sirable to mention it, it is common to say that the action proceeds from 
the object itself. A reflexive so used is called a passive.’’ Supposing 
this language to have some meaning, it is evident that the object must 
be known to us. As the action proceeds from that object, we arrive at 
the source of action, i.e. the nominative, which therefore becomes 
known; and so the reflexive or passive is miserably lost. 

Mr. Kay says—‘‘ Vertitur, literally he turns himself, is often used 
for he ts turned.” This use is good news for a Latin scholar; who, how- 
_ ever, will insist that se vertit is the Latin for he turns amself. It is true 
that vertitur = se vertit ; but this is no proof that the literal version 
_ above given is in the least defensible. Besides, the grammatical equa- 


202 


tion is true only by chance; for any number of similar constructions 
may be produced which will not constitute equations; thus discipulus 
docetur is not = descipulus se docet, &c. It is evident, therefore, that the 
Professor endeavours to confound the Latin Passive Voice with reflexive 
phrases. 

Again, applying those novel principles to vertitur interea calum, we 
find that vertitur is not reflexive; for the source of the action is dis- 
closed by celwm ; and as it is not reflexwe, itis not passive. The Pro- 
fessor leaves it ‘‘ no character at all.” 

In support of his views, he appeals to French reflected verbs, and is 
very unlucky :—‘‘ Many European languages afford examples of this 
(the passive) use of the reflexive.” In those languages a passive signi- 
fication is frequently expressed by a reflexive form, though this is rarely 
the case except in the third person. This does not prove the reflexive is 
passive, or the passive reflexive. If we receive Mr. Kay’s doctrine, the 
French for [ am flattered is ye me flatte, instead of on me flatve; and the 
Latin for thou lovest thyself is amaris. To such absurdities does Mr. 
Kay’s theory of the Passive Voice lead. 

If, then, some of our foremost grammarians entertain such obscure 
or absurd notions of the Passive Voice, can we wonder that the less 
expert and less learned grammarians of India have been puzzled with 
it? Some of the best English scholars reject the English Passive; shall 
we be surprised that the I/wnshis have not been able to detect the Urdi 
Passive? Certainly not. My assertion, therefore, of independent Hin- 
dustant Passive tenses can no more be invalidated by pleading against 
me the authority of the Muns/us than the authority of Gilchrist or 
Forbes. No mere authority can impair the investigation, argument, and 
inferences which have been exhibited. My analysis and reasoning are 
unconnected with any peculiar theory or favourite speculation; they are 
rigidly applied to the features of the construction ; conducted according 
to the essential nature of the Passive Voice, and the clearest analogies 
of language; and their consequences confirmed by the consistency and 
harmony to which they lead. 

Being satisfied of the Passivity of the preterite tenses, I drew up the 
following simple and consistent statement :— 


1. The preterite tenses of transitive verbs are pure Passive forms. 

2. The subject, when directly spoken of, is in its simple state as the 
nominative case, and requires the verb containing the Passive assertion 
to agree with it in gender and number. 

8. If the subject of the verb be placed under the government of fo, 
the verb remains in its elementary form, singular and masculine. 

4. In the latter case it must be translated as impersonal Passive ; 
but the appropriate pronoun may be supplied from the indirect nomina- 
tive, or subject of the discourse, which has been put under the govern- 
ment of ko. Thus :— 


’ Auraton ne larkiyon ko mara. ( Vile By yaks ; eSnne) 


903 


** As to the girls, it was beaten by the women, 
Or, ‘‘ As to the girls, they were beaten by the women.” 


5. The agent of the verb in these preterite terms is governed by ne. 


This exposition, I conceive, makes everything connected with this 
subject clear and harmonious. It proves the Hindustani to have a pure 
though defective preterite Passive voice, independent of the auxiliary 
jana, and shows ne to be as intelligible ‘with the Preterite tenses as @ 
with the Latin passive, or by with the English. The tenses which are 
not derived from the Past’ particle must be supplied by the help of 
jena; and thus we shall have a complete paradigm of the Passive voice 
in the Urdi& of Hindustan. 


Mr. B. B. Stoney read a paper ‘‘ On the Relative Deflection of Lat- 
tice and Plate Girders.” 


The President, before leaving the chair, congratulated the Academy 
on the number and variety of communications of great interest and 
value which had been brought before the Academy during the Session 
now closed. 


MONDAY, NOVEMBER 10, 1862. 


Wittiam R. Wiis, Esq., Vice-President, in the Chair. 


W. H. Hardinge, Hsq., read (in continuation) his paper on Mapped 
Townland Surveys of Ireland. 


The Rev. Professor Haventon read the following Paper: — 


OBSERVATIONS ON THE WIND, MADE IN THE YEARS 1848-49, in Leoporp 
Harsovur, Norta Somerset, on Boarp Her Maszsry’s Sure “ In- 
VESTIGATOR.”’ 


| ‘Tux following observations were made during the winter of 1848-9, 
| on board Her Majesty’s ship ‘‘ Investigator,” which, with the ‘“ Enter- 
prise,’ formed the first Franklin searching expedition, under the com- 
mand of Sir James C. Ross. 

I owe the opportunity of discussing and publishing them to the 
kindness of Captain Washington, R.N., Hydrographer, who placed 
them at my disposal, for scientific use, together with the Tidal Observa- 


tions that accompanied them. The observations themselves were made 


by Lieutenant Robinson, R. N., and appear to have been very accurately 


recorded. 
The latitude of Port Leopold is 73° 50’ N., and the longitude 


is 90° 20’ W. 
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 28 


204 


No observations of temperature were made by Lieutenant Robinson, 
whose meteorological observations were intended to assist the corre- 
sponding Tidal Observations; and for this reason the wind and barome- 
ter were observed, not at fixed hours of the day, but at the times of 
high and low water. 

The following mean temperatures of Port Leopold, observed during 


the same winter, are recorded by Professor Dove in his “ Klimatolo- 
gische Beitrage,’’ 1857 :— 


Mean Monthly Temperature of Port Leopold in 1848-9, in degrees 


Fahrenhett. 
1848. 1849. | 
October, ic) 3°. + 97 Januany, 435. — 85°7 
November, . . —14°5 February, .. (doe 
December, . . a 27) ee) Marchi iene — 22 °8 
Aprile < —10°0 


I have arranged the observations in two Tables :— 
Table I. contains the observations in the order of their occurrence. 
- Table II. contains the direction and force of the wind for each 
month, arranged with reference to the points of the compass; and 
The diagrams at the end exhibit the curves of frequency and force 
of wind, constructed from Table II. 


205 


TABLE I.—~ Observations on the Wind and Barometer at Leopold Harbour. 
Latitude, 74° N. Longitude, 90° W. | 


16 


a gs gs a 25 £8 
a Dincetion: ie g = L= 8 Direction. 3 Se 5 B 
ae Eee ire |e a ee Be 
e a | ge) am |) © =| ge | as 
1 17 
9 18 
3 19 
4 20 
i 21 
6 22 
7 23 
8 24. 
5 25 { S. E. 6 | 29°84 | 29°93 
S. E. 6 | 29°63 | 29°70 
East. 7-8] 29°53 | 29°60 
10 2 
6 East. 7-8 | 29°61 | 29°60 
( S. E. 8 | 29°55 | 29°55 
11 2 
: i S. E 3 | 29°55. | 29°70 
N. E. 2 | 29°73 | 29°70 
12 28 { 
N. E. 2 | 29°46 | 29°47 
S. E. 38-4| 29°44 | 29°41 
13 29 { 
S. E. 8-41 29°45 | 29°60 
i 30 Var. 1 | 29°70 | 29°80 
N. 1 29°90 | 30°03 
| HN 3 | 30°07 | 80°07 
15 31 | 
Fat NiW.. | 3 |30-17 | 30-16 


| NOVEMBER. 


= 
=) eo] (ee) a] (op) or > Qo bo ee 


i i i i i i Ss ~*~ iC OS SO aC SO 


— 


— me 
Se) bo 


pax 
i 


LEOPOLD HARBOUR.—1848. 
Se. | ee a be Pe 
Direction. 3 2 of a Direction. x oF es 
Se) Bia Be > Bl Bs Se 
3 = op =°S 2 S ey BS 
N. W. 1 |30°159|30-145|| 1, 30-144 | 30°032 
N. W. 1 |30°132| 30-095 { 29-950 | 29°888. 
N. W. 1 |30-025|29-890|) 4, 29-830 | 29°764 
North. | 5-6| 29-640 | 29-465 { 29-750 |29°750. 
North. | 5-6 | 29-888 | 29-426] 5. 29-760 | 29°820 
North. |5-6/ 29-442 | 29-430 29-905 | 29°320. 
North. | 6-7 | 29°462| 29-675 || 4, 29-849 | 29-908 
N. W. 3 |29°838|30°004 { 29-776 | 29°805 
North. 8 | 30-070) 30-225|| 4, 29-701 | 29°724 
N. W. 2 |30°310| 30-320 { 29-739 | 29-780 
N. W. 2 |30°100|30°320)| 4, 99-854 129-841 
North. | 5-6 | 30°308| 30-302 uncatiaes 29:948|29°916 
N. W. | 5-6| 30-780 /30-255|| 9, 29-960 | 29-975 
N.W. | 4-5130-090| 29-908 29-950 | 30-000 
N. W. | 6-7/29-°779/29-795|| 5. 29-982 | 30-000 
N. W. 6 |29°730|29°704 29-960 | 29°975 
N.W.. |2°3/ 29-7301 29-790 a 29 916| 29-942 
N.W. |2°3/29-8001|29°784 29 +940 , 29-942 
N.W. |0-2|29-780|29-800]| ,, | 29872 | 29-903 
N.W. |1-21 29-860 | 29-925 : 29-980 | 29°940 
S.E. | 4-5 | 29-966 /29-980|| 4, plea toe ene 
S.E.  |6-7/ 29-940] 29-970 29-968 | 29-966 
Ss. E. 4 |29°966|30-255)| 4. 29-390 | 29°860 
. | 29-988 | 30°324 29-854 | 29°880 
30°182|30°185 || 5. 29 -866 | 29°844 
30°134|30°150 29 +814 | 29°778 
30°136 | 30-060] 44 | 29-750 | 29°730 
30°100 | 30-090 es athe 29-775 | 29°846 
30°116/80°253|| 4, 29°890/29:900| 
30+300 | 30°218 29°954/29°998| 
nf 
} | 


207 


DECEMBER. 


LEOPOLD HARBOUR.—1848. 


DECEMBER. 


Su eu 
oS 42 
2S 2S || 
Direction. 3 os ies 
x ae ae 
S. E. 4 |30°004)30°005 
N. W. 4—5 | 29-990 | 29°950 
N. W. 4_5 | 29°950 | 30°008 
N. E. 2-3 | 30°108 | 30°050 
N. E. 2-3 | 30°000 | 29 °994 
North 2-3 | 29°980 | 29°926 
North. | 2-3 | 29°902 | 29°900 
North 3-4 | 29°860 | 29°900 
North. 3-4 | 29°812 | 29°845 
N. W. 4-5 |29°816 | 29°806 
N. W. 4-5 |29 950 | 29°894 
N. W. 4-5 | 30°116 | 30°060 
N. W. 4-5 | 30°140 | 30°140 
N. W. | 8-4/ 30°125 | 80°150 
N. W. 3-4 | 29 °980 | 30°080 
N. W. 2-3 | 30°115 | 29 °880 
North 2-3 +29°770 | 29°772 
North 2-38 | 29 °838 | 29°792 
N. N. E. | 38-4 / 29-950 | 29-900 
N. N. E. | 3-4/| 29-968 | 29-968 
South. 2 | 29-968 | 29-920 
South. 2 | 29°892 | 29-900 
8. S. W. |.1-2/ 29°905 | 29-900 
8S. S. W. | 1-2] 29°930 | 29-947 
Calm. 29 °936 | 29°910 99 
Calm. = | 29796 |'29 1886 
Calm. —= | 297842 | 29 808 30 
North 1 | 29-800 | 29-794 
North 1 |.29°760)| 29°720 31 
North L | 29°742 | 29-700 
N. N. W.. | 2-3 | 29°808 | 29°838 
Ss. W. 1 | 29°884 | 29 °934 


Direction. 


RD np 
a 


& 


° 


South: 


South. 
South. 


North. 
North. 


North. 
North. 


North. 
North. 


Barometer at 
High Water. 


Force. 


Barometer at 
Low Water. 


29 °980 
1 |30°152 


i | 30°124 
30 °050 


29 °820 
29 °624 


1 | 29°450 
1 | 29°344 


29°316 
29°346 


29°218 
29°165 


29 °258 
29°200 
29-330 


29 °330 
29 °280 


29°274 
29 °378 


29°415 
29°408 


4 |29°414 
4 | 29°366 


29 °464 
29°710 


29 °831 
29 °984 


H= 00 


30 °264 


as 


29 °234 | § 


°068 
"068 


°160° 
"100 


*946 
°723 


"552 
"374 


"350 
“342 


°305 
"198 


7190 
*315 


°168 
°300 


"347 
°265 


°305 
"402 


"410 
"414 


°382 
*412 


*542 
°790 


"855 
*142 


208 


LEOPOLD HARBOUR.—1849. 


J ANUARY. 


Direction. 


North. 
N. W. 


N. W. 
N. W. 


North. 
North. 


N. W. 
N. by E. 


ge Ba Sk 

che gS i Bs 
cS 2 = @ > 4 Direction. 3 oF 
iS) =i Si =) S SS 
8 = op a5 a e = of 
a at aH b co ax 
7 | 30-415 | 30-478 | ,, N. N. W. | 4-5 | 30-680 
6-7 | 30°485 | 30°420 { N. N. W 4 |30:740 
5-6 | 80°362 30-326 | 1. N.N. E. | 4-5 | 30°738 
5-6 | 30°355 | 30°326 N. W. 5-6 | 30°880 
5-6 | 80°260 | 30°310 || 59 N. N. W. 15-61 30°948 
5-6 | 30°288 | 30-295 North 5-6 | 30°922 
4-5 | 30°314 | 30-307 || 55 North. 1-2 | 30-814 
3_4 | 30°360 | 30°290 N. W.S E./ 1-21| 30°771 
3-4 |30°424 / 30-448 ||. | S. BE. 4-2] 80-492 
2-0 | 30:440 | 30°436 S. E. 3 130.400 
3-4 |30°416 30450 || 44 S. E. 3 130-508 
6-7 | 30°315 | 30 374 S. E. 4-5 | 30°556 
6-7 | 30660 | 29-950 || ,. North 4 |30°670 
2-3 | 30°810 | 29-650 || “2 Calm 0 | 30°838 
2-3 | 30°860 | 29°860 24 f N. N. W. | 1-2 | 30°838 
3-4 | 30°760 | 29-884 \| N.N. W. | 1-2/ 30-946 
3-4 | 30°450 | 29-600 ae N. NN. W. | 2 |30°016 
2-3 | 30°450 | 29°440 { N. N. W. | 1-2/ 30-048 
2-8 | 30-491 | 29-694 || 44 South 4-5 | 30°050 
1-2 | 30°491 | 29-733 { South 3 |30:°012 
1 | 380°695 | 29-652 ))., South 8-4} 30°078 
1 |30°648) 29-700 North 9-3 | 30-228 
2 | 30-690) 29-682 )|,. N.N. W. | 5 |30°274 
3-4 | 80°684 | 29-670 N. N. W 6 |30°100 
4 | 30-618 | 29583 || 44 N. W. 8-9 | 29-884 
4-5 | 30°565 | 29°589 N. W. 7-8 | 29-740 
4 |30°592/29-640]/,, (| _N. 3 |29°667 
4 |30°672 | 29°714 | NUN. W 2 |29°702 
4-5 | 80-732 | 29-782 ||. N.N. W. | 1 | 29-700 
4-5 | 30°726| 29°746 N. W. 3 |29°654 
6-7 | 30°670 | 29°614 

30°665 | 29°685 


oe) 
CO © 


bo bo 
Co 


bo bo 
oo 


me) © 


bo 
co 


bo 
te) 


bo bo 
Oo oO 


bo bo 
Newiie) 


bo po 
oo 


©o O32 
oo 


ise) 
(=) 


bo bo bo bo © O95 © 9 
co wo eRe) a>) i=) 


bd bo 
© 


Barometer at 
Low Water. 


bo 
Qe) 


(Sy) 
oO 


209 


LEOPOLD HARBOUR. —1849. 


Bi 52 BS SI he Bg 

< Riot 3 ao 3 bo Heise Gl 

p Direction. ad S| = a = RB Direction. 2 S ge 

A Sees | eee B | sa ee 

é e| ae | as | 4 “| de | as 
N.N. W. | 6 |29-394| 29-270 15 { South 7 | 29-926| 30-150 
1{ N.W. | 8 | 29-145) 29-034 S. by E. | & | 30-314) 30-350 
N.W. | 8 |29-068)29-084||,,{| S.S.E. | 5 |30-240/ 30-012 
2{ N.W. | 5 |29°562| 29-300 S.S.E, | 7 | 29-875) 30-012 
3 {| 8-S.E. | 8 )29-890)29-768||,_;| S.8.E. | 7 | 29-610! 29-440 
N.W. | 2 |30-065/30-000/!7}| SSE 29430 | 29-479 
i North. | 1 |30-018|30-069/,,(| S.S.E. | 7 | 29-480/ 29-510 
North. | 3 | 30-003 | 30-022 S.S.E. | 9 | 29°552) 29-592 
5 {| NN. W., | 6 |29-862]29-940]|,, (| S.S.E. | 9 | 29-650] 29-810 
{ NS NWe | 6 (29-710 29-802 S. E. 6 | 80°086| 30°130 
Pie Nee 6 29-522) 99-625] 5, South. | 3-1) 30-200 30-230 
{ N.N.W. | 6 | 29-574] 29°590 Calm 0 |30°285 | 30-295 
EUGENE) || S | 29-674/ 29-565), (| |S. W. | 1 80-262) 30-270 
N.N.W. | 7 |29-674/29-759]/"" 1; Calm. | 0 | 30-347) 30-270 
3 {| NN. W. | 7 |29-796| 29-810], South. | 1 |30:382] 30-386 
N.W. | 7 |29°904/ 29-914 North. | 1 |30°408| 30-408 
; N.W. | 8 |29°870/ 29-810 28 { N.N.W. | 2 |30°408| 30-410 
N.N.W. | 7 | 29-782/ 29-782 Calm. 0 | 307440) 30-520 
f,0) NUN Ww. | 7 |29-755| 29-692 24 { North. | 1 |30°544/ 30-555 
iy NW. 8 | 29-662 | 29-676 Calm. 0 |380°590| 30-632 
: N.W. 6 |29°610)29°628||,. (| Calm. 0 |30°630/ 30-600 
N. W. i) 29)-612)| 29-568 || « N.N.W. | 3 |30°570) 30-500 
oe SEE 29-450 | 29-480 26 { N.E. | 6 | 30-290; 30-078 
N.W. | 6 |29-470| 29-604 East. 7 |29-906 29-850 
fe i| NeW. | 4 |29-768) 290-980 a7 { N.W. | 5 | 29°690 29-594 
1| Now. | 2 |30°134| 30-216 N.W. | 5 | 297540) 29 578 
Me {| SSE |1-6)80-080)30-000/,, 4)  N. W. | 5 |29-604' 29-690 
> \| 8.S.E. | 7 |29-930| 29-875 ||N. W.—S. E.] 4-2 | 29-816 | 29-900 

| | 
Ree | | 
| | ! 


Direction 


LEOPOLD HARBOUR.—-1849. 


FS 

§ 

° oO 

4 | 29 
2 | 380 
Dy) 28) 
PAA AS) 
0 129 
2-8 | 29 
AWA 29 
4-7 | 29 
5 | 29 
7-3 | 29 
3-2 | 29 
3-7 | 29 
6-7 | 29 
8-9 | 29 
7-4 | 29 
2 29 
1) he) 
2) 129 
2 | 30 
2) | 30 
8 | 30 
6 | 30 

5 | 30 
6 | 30 
6 | 30 
eX) 

9 | 380 
6 |30 

De ha9 

Diyile2g 

Heil 2G) 


High Water. 


is} 
Or 
co 


‘060 


79) 
824 


"616 
"700 


"650 
°514 


°585 
°868 


*892 
°634 


9-490) 
‘472 


*540 
°540 
OO 
“940! 


030 9 
*052) ¢ 


"223 
"304 


°325 
°285 


°068 9 
*039 


1-040 
-030 


862 
°826 


7 
-790 


Barometer at 


Low Water. 
MARCH. 


(se) 
So 


Direction. 


oe ae 

S e, ae 

iS) eo 3° 

em ci 3A 
29.°732 | 29-730 
99-752 | 29°725 
4 |29+8301 29-912 
A |29-955|29:912 
4 |99°974| 29-976 
5 |29-992| 30-000 
6 | 29-882 129-930 
5 |29°858 | 29°862 
3 129-804 | 29-818 
1 | 29-812 | 29-804 
3 | 29-736 | 29-760 
4 | 29-700] 29-700 
2 |99-912| 29-766 
2 130-138 | 30-085 
2 |30-138| 30-174 
2 |30°246 | 30°296 
3 |30:310| 30°318 
3 |30°364| 30-386 
5 |30°394| 30-380 
5 |30°382|30°452 
5 |30:455] 30-440 
4 |30°452| 80-454 
4 |30°351 | 30°346 
1 |30:316]| 30-298 
7 |30°208| 80-100 
7 |29°985| 29-908 
5 |29°868| 29-92 
5 |29°972| 30-03 
2 |30°066| 30°081 
3 |30°082 030 


Blok 


LEOPOLD HARBOUR.—1849. 


| ae ae ge one 
: ry es 4 @ See ies 
Qs 2s a= 2s 
4 Direction. 3 26 oe J Direction. 3 ie 2S 
ia = oa Ss fe = oc oF 
fy le) BS HO Ay fe) S41 oD HO 
< el gay Ve ae | = e | ae | 2c 
: ES. E. | 6 |29-862/30-030!| (| SSE. | 4 |30-316 Slee 
{ E.S.E. | 8 | 29-710) 29-748 { SSE, 3] 302602 « mee 
30°200 | 
5 E.S.B. | 8 |29-714/29-658 |, Si.SeE: 3 |30°097|30°038 
{ PN OE 4 | 29-685 | 29°679. 8.8. E. 3 |29-947| 39-038 
3 N.E 4 | 29-626 /29°677 | 1 South. 2 |29-740| 29-860 
{ N.E 4 |29:474 | 29-573, N. W. 29-650 | 29-674 
| 
i N. W 3 | 29°397/ 29-442 |, , N. W. 6 |29°605 129-644 
| - { N. W 2 |29°611|29°449 N. W. 8 |29°663129 674 
5 N. W 4 |29°880|29°777. a N. W. 7 |29°644|29-706 
5 Calm 0 | 30-041] 30-036 | N. W. 4 |29°607|29°648 
é Calm. | 0 | 30°063|30°077 | ,, SiGe 2 |29-573|29 586 
North 1 | 30:068| 30-110 S.S.E. | 4 |29-727| 29-669 
: Calm. 0 | 29-929] 30-038} ,, N.N.W. | 2 | 29°702|29°736 
{ N. W. 2 |29-929|29°895. N.N.W. | 2 |29°783129°740 
3 N. W. 3 | 29:°891|29°946 23 § North 3 |29°776|29:792 
\ N.N. W. | 3 | 30°0421| 30-137 | North 2 |29°776|30°816 
g {| NNW. | 2 ;80-208/30-234),, North. 29878 | 30-956 | 
N.N.E. 4 |30°253|30°241 North. 5 |30°003| 30-034 
‘ N. E. 4 |30°211]30°150/|,,() N.N.E 4 |30°061130-058 
N.E. *#| 5 | 30-080 ,30:057 N. N. E 6 |80°033 | 30°032 
s North. | 2 | 30-086 /30°187)|,, N. E. 5 |30°065 | 30-088 
{ South. 2 |30°145 |380°154 { N.N.W. | 3 |30°127/30°189 
ib North. 3 | 30-080] 30-048 |) ,, N. by E. | 4 | 30-225 | 30-234 
N.N. W. | 3 |30:°091/30°217 N.N E. | 5 | 30-273! 30-288 
13 { Var. 2 | 30-317 | 30-422) ., N.N.E. | 3 |30°323/30°364 
Sos. E: 1 |30°495| 30-511 N. W. 6 | 30°320 | 30°252 
14 { 3.5. E 8 | 30582 | 30°497| 4, N. W. 5 |30°090]| 30-000 
S.S.E 5 |130°510| 30-501 N. W. 2 |29°962| 29-945 
15 { S.S. E 6 |30°508| 30-458 50 { 3.8. E 2 |29:955 | 29-945 
Se Sor 6 |30°409 | 30°352 8.S.E 25°961| 29-952! 


R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 2k 


| 


co J for) or e (Je) bo Le May. 


oe, —, — ——— ~ —— ——— ———~ —_— —as 


iio} 


a 
° 


ray 
bo 


fon — js 
oe) 


Or 


— 
mcr) 


SN SS Se SO Sse se eS 


2) 


LEOPOLD HARBOUR.—1849. 


Direction. 


N.N. W. 


N. W. 


N.N. E. 
N.N.E. 


North. 
North. 


North. 
N. N. E. 


N.N.E. 
N.N. E. 


North. 
N. N. W. 


Saks 
South. 


Var. 
Kast. 


East. 
South. 


Var. 
Var. 


Se SH Dy 
South. 


Var. 
S. S. E. 


Sao ks 
8.8. E. 


Force. 


2-4 


Or Or 


H> Or 


Oo bS 
o oO 


ey) 
i=) 


Barometer at 


High Water. 


ido) 
(te) 
(3) 


019 | 


"072 
30° 


116 


°114 


30°115 


061 
“917 


ike 
» Ts) 


°920 
"095 


°200 
PANT 


"297 
Zod 


"986 
“T47 


"960 
"250 
°303 
“247 
"125 
slat 


"273 
348 


"342 
°248 


"128 
023 


7929 
°883 


Barometer at 
Low Water. 


May. 


| 


be eS e 
Yo) foe) NJ 


i) 
oO 


bo bo 
(Se) bo 


bo 
HS 


bo 
= [rame) 
—_——_a —_—< —— ~=~s ear“ er —_— —_———_> ow _——~ 


Direction. 


N. N. W. 


Z 
= 


fo} 
rt 


4 4P mF ms 


a2 
s 


fe ae 


Force. 


bo bo He Or 


rare) 


bo bo 


| 
| 


bo bo 
oOo oOo 


bo bo bo bo bo pO 2 O92 © OO © 09 oo bo 
co co CO Oo oo Sr Si) Oo Oo 


aS) 
co 


bo 
eo} 


7s) ° 


Barometer at 
High Water. 


’ Barometer at 
Low Water 


Direction. 


North. 


we wa Ae wi 
WA wa zi Ay 


2 
a4 3 


AA 


a4 22 


I o oS Force. 


a4 


bo | 


LEOPOLD HARBOUR.—1849. 


Barometer at 


°798 


bo 
iio) 


bo bo 
co 


bo bo 
woo 


bo bo 
co © 


bo 
ito} 


69 


High Water. 


~ 


~ 
=P) 
ie) 


°787 
‘767 


ie 
‘73l 


SS) 
°840 


*842 
°909 


"909 
"025 


°092 
°134 


°159 
°143 |) 90 


"158 
"982 


°945 
°964 


°968 
"025 


“015: 2 
°831 \2 
"659 
°650 


*555 
"533 


*620 
20 7A0 


Barometer at 
Low Water. 


29°774 
29°786 


29°799 
29°777 


29°796 
29°747 


28°771 || 


22°819 


29° 
29-846 
29-977 
30058 


30°140 
30°131 


JUNE. 


bo bo e om 
e (=) ite) co 
ee 


bo 
bo 


bo bo bo i) 
lor) or co (s) 
—_~. _——~ ——w —_—— _Ss =a ~_ —_— 


bo 
al 


bo 
(oe) 


©2 
=) 


bo 
ie) 
A eee 


Direction. 


nn PP 
(op) 
ae 


mi 


RA Nn Rh NM 
RR Rh Nn PLP 


Se Fs 2s 


Force. 


km OO 


Barometer at 


High Water. 


Barometer at 
Low Water 


LS) 
emit) 


oe) 
co 


bo bo bo bo 
co co © 


bo 
iis) 


bo bo bo bo 
eRe) omit) 


bo bo fn 09 @9 9 eo bo bo bo bo bo bo bo 
co oo S5S oO co 6 co © cw © 


bo bo 
CO 


bo 
Oo oO 


aq 
as | 
oO 


"876 


JULY. 


1{ 8S. S. E. 
S. S. E. 

2 | Var. 
North 

3 N. W. 
N. W 

N. W. 

4{ N. W. 
5 { N. W. 
N. W. 

6 { N, W. 
N. W. 

“{ N. W. 
N. W. 

8 | N. W. 
N. W. 

Var. 

9 | 5.8. E. 
Son. 

a { North. 
North 

AL North 
Var. 

12 | N. W. 
13 { N. W. 

Var. 
14 { = ue 
15 | ue 
N. W. 

16 { N. W. 


Direction. 


Force. 


om bdo = NaS 


aes 


bo Or 


La) 


po no 
oO 


214 


LEOPOLD HARBOUR.—1849. 


bo bo 
oRite) 


ow) oS) bo bo De WS) RD bp Oo vo bo bo 
Cc co co co co bo CO Cc © 


bo NO 
© 6 


bo dS 
C5 © 


DD bo 
co © 


bo bo 
Cf © 


bo bo 
© oO 


bo bo 
Co co 


De) 
© co 


Barometer at 


High Water. 


| 


bo 
te) 


bo bo ho vw 
© © © 


bo bo 
co 66 


bo bo bo 
we) © 


bo bo 
Co © 


LS) oe) 
Co O Co © 


bo bo 
oO 


oe) bo bo bo bo bo bo bo bp 
co co co Cc co Noite) 


bo bo 
© oO 


Barometer at 


Ee) 
is) 


bo 
iis) 


Low Water. 


Direction. 


A 
re SF 


oa 
a 
es 


4 we we wa me A 


ce) 
AB ma ae ae aa = 


a 
S an 
2 129°745 
BF 29) oe 
8 |29°776 
8 | 29-812 
5 |29°809 
5 |29°845 
8 |29°801 
4 |29°801 
4 |29°761 
BY NS) Ot7/C) TL 
1 | 29°80 
2 |29°878 
1 | 29:963 
2 | 30-016 
8 |30°030 
4 |30°016 
5 | 380°054 
4 |30°091 
6 |3 036 
7 |29-941 
6 | 29°868 
6 | 22°832 
5 129-792 
— |29°697 
8 |29°677 
— |29°6438 
4 |29°570 
=1 -29 2620 
6 | 29°549 
6 | 29°504 


bo DO / 
ow to) 


bo bo 
© oO 


oS) 
© Oo 


ow) 
co © 


bo bo 
bo 


29° 


bo 
ie) 


9 99 
oo 


O29 O92 
oOo © 


99 09 
oo 


bo 09 
oS 


meh 


bo 
ite) 


bo pO 
co © 


oS) 
CO 6 


bo PD 
oO oO 


bo bo 
Cc 


Low Water. 


Barometer at 


215 


LEOPOLD HARBOUR.—1849. 


= o 3 my Ao a) 
oo ~ @ Lie Si 
o# oO 3 i 5 Ie 
aS 28 B Mhnee: 28 Qs 
3 ge ge g Direction. ce DS 
3 = "ep == 5 A = a oF 
fry Sex me) < cE Sid ae 
6a FO feaye™) a4 


2 Direction 
5 
< 
if] ESE. | 7 |29-446/29-485)| |, : 
{ N. E. 6 | 29-320) 29-407 
9 {| ESE. |5-6/29-262/29-261]| |. 
{ E.S.E. | 6 | 29-414 | 29-380 
East. 4 |29°553/ 29-478 || | 
3 S. E. 5 |21°553| 29-567 
8. E. 6 | 29-469] 29-567|| 5, 
4] Var. | 3-7 | 29°469| 29-488 
: S. E. 7 |29°481| 29-415 || ,, 
S. E. 6 | 29-439 | 29-550 
‘ South. | 4 |29°661/29-731|| ,. 
{ South, | 4 |29°787| 29-731 
: 23 
: 24 
; 25 
i 26 
an 27 
2 
12 ; 
h 29 
aA 30 
31 


216 


Taste IL.—Frequency and Horce of Wind at Leopold Harbour. 


LEOPOLD HARBOUR.—1848, 1849. 


OctToBER, 1848. November, 1848. 
Direction. Number. Force. Direction. Number. Force. 
North. 2 4 North 6 314 
N. N. E 0 0 N. N. E 0 0 
N. E 2 4 N. E. 0 0 
E. N. E 0 0 E. N. E 0 0 
East. 2 15 East. 0 0 
E. 8. E. 0 0 E. S. E. 0 0 
S. E. 6 25 S. E. 3 15 
S. S. E. 0 0 S. S. E. 0 0 
South. 0 0 South. 0 0 
Ss. S. W. 0 0 5S. S. W 0 0 
S. W. 0 0 S. W. 0 0 
W. S. W. 0 0 W.S. W 0 0 
West. 0 0 West. 0 0 
W.N. W. 0 0 Ww. N. W 0 0 
N. W. spl 3 N. W. 14 Al 
N. N. W. 0 0 N. N. W 0 0 
Var. 1 1 
14 23 
DECEMBER, 1848. JANUARY, 1849. 

North. | 17 35 North 83 33% 
N.N.E 2 7 N. N. E 13 73 
N. E. 2 is 5 N. E. 0 0 
E. N. E 0 0 E. N. E 0 0 
East 0 0 East. 0 0 
E. S. E. 0 0 E. S. E. 0 0 
S. E. 3 6 S. E. 9 33 
S. S. E 3 16 S. S. E. 6 324 
South. 9 204 South. 3 11 
Ss. S. W. 2 3 5S. S. W. 0 0 
S. W. 2 2 | Ss. W. 0 0 
W.S. W 0 0 W.S. W 0 0 
West. 0 0 West. it 1 
W.N. W. 0 0 W.N. W. 0 0 

N. W. 15 635 N. W. 18 C2) 
N. N. W 1 23 N. N. W. 12 on 
Var 0 0 Var. 3 10 | 


217 


Taste LIl.— Continued. 


LEOPOLD HARBOUR.—1849. 


FEBRUARY, 1849. Marcu, 1849. 
Direction. Number. Force. Direction. Number, Force 
North 4 6 North 7 16 
N. N.-E 0 0 N. N. E 1 9 
N. E. 1 6 N.E 6 29 
E. N. E 0 0 EE. N. E 0 0 
Fast. 1 7 Hast. 6 364 
E. 8. E. 0 0 E. S. E. 1 i 
S. E. 2 9 S. E. 8 34 he) | 
8S. S. E. 94 663 Shiisp oe 8 26 
South. 54 12 South. 4 11 
S. S. W. 0 0 S. S. W. 0 G 
Ss. W. 1 1 Ss. W. 1 2 
W.S. W 0 0 W.S. W. 0 0 
West. 0 0 West. 0 0 
W. N. W 0 0 W.N. W. 5 34 
N. W. i14/ 98 N. W. 10 36 
N. N. W 12 71 N. N. W. 2 2 
Var. 0 0 | Var. il OR 
one | 69 
APRIL, 1849. May, 1849. 
North 73 Dit North 8 21 
N. N. E 54 24 N.N. E 5 17 
N. E. 6 26 N. E. 1 5 
EK. N. E 0 0 E. N. E 0 0 
East. 0 0 East. 6 25 
HK. S. E 3 22 E. S. E. 0 0 
S. E. 0 0 S. E. 6 22, 
S. S. E 12 40 S. S. E, 8 21 
South. 2 4 South. 3 9 
S. S.-W. 0 0 Ss. S. W. 0 0 
Ss. W. 0 0 Ss. W. 0 0 
W.S. W 0 0 W. S. W 0 0 
West. 9 0 West. 0 0 
W.N. W 0 0 W.N. W. - 0 0 
N. W. 13 61 N. W. 13 57 
N. N. W 6 15 N N. W. 6 18 
Var. 1 2 Var, 5 11 
65 61 


218 


TasiLE LIl.— Continued. 


LEOPOLD HARBOUR.—1849. 


— 
— 


JuNE, 1849. JULY, 1849. 
Direction. Number. Force. Direction. Number. Force. 
North. 5 7 North 10 25 
N.N. E. 3 6 N.N.E 3 9 
N. BE: 4 10 N. E. il 3 
E. N. E. 3 18 E. N. E 2, _ 10 
East. 8 31 East. 1 6 
E. S. E. 2 8 E. S. E. 0 0 
S. E. 3 8 8._E. 1 4. 
S. S. E. 10 33 S.S. E. 6 19 
South. 1 2 South. 0 0 
Ss. S. W. 0 0 Ss. S. W. 0 0” 
S. W. 1 5 Ss. W. 0 0 
W.S. W. 0 0 W.sS. W 0 0 
West. 0 0 West. 0 0 
W.N. W. 0 0 W.N. W. °0 Ore: 
N. W. 5 Dili N. W. 31 123% 
N. N. W. 9 42 N. N. W. 0 0 
Var. 5 i Var. 4. of 
59 59 
Aveust, 1849. - SEPTEMBER, 1849. 
North. 0 OF North. 
-N. N. E. 0 0 N. N. E 
N. E. 1 6 N.-E: 
H. N. E. 0. 0 E. N. E 
East. 1 4 East 
EH. S. E. 3 183 E. S. E. 
Sik: 4. 24. S: E. 
| S. 8. E. 0 0 S. §. E. 
South. 1 4 South. 
S. S. W. 0 0 Ss. S. W. 
S. W. 0 0 Ss. W. 
W.S. W. 1) 0 W.S. W. 
| West. Os 0 West. 
W.N. W. 0 0 W.N. W. 
N. W. 0 0 N. W. 
N. N. W. 07 0 N. N. W. 
Var. 1 5 


219 


The following valuable collection of coins and other antiquities, from 
the cabinet of the late Very Rev. Richard Butler, was presented, through 
Dr. Aquilla Smith, by Mrs. Butler :— 


Corns.—5 «Hiberno-Danish; 25 John; 8 Henry III.; 15 Ed- 
ward I.; 65 Edward IV.; 4 Richard III.; 35 Henry VII.; 24 
Henry VITI.; 8 Philip and Mary; 11 Elizabeth; 7 James I.; 2 
Charles [. Total, 209 silver coins. 

13 Elizabeth ; 16 James I., and Charles I. (farthings). 4 Charles I. 
(Confederate money). 4 Charles II.; 35 James I. (gun-money). 4 
James II. (halfpence). 2 George I.; 14 George II.; 8 tokens, ‘‘ Vox 
Populi,” &c.; 49 traders’ tokens, seventeenth century, issued in Dublin; 
52 tokens issued in Drogheda, &c.; 4 William and Mary halfpence; 
‘and 19 coins of great rarity, published by Dr. A. Smith in the “ Trans- 
actions of the Royal Irish Academy,” vol. xix., and in Sainthill’s “ Olla 
Podrida,” vol. 11., p. 125. 

Total coins presented, 433. 


Srats.—No. 1, a large circular copper seal—legend, “ S. Conversus 
de Benedictione Dei,’ from Athlone; No. 2, brass circular seal—legend, 
“‘Scutum Stephani Episcopi Rossensis;” No. 3, a copper signet ring, 
with initials ‘“‘J.M.D.” ; No. 4, a circular leaden seal—legend, ‘‘ 8. Ri- 
cardi Alligani;’’ No. 5, Bulla of Pope Martin V.; No.6, Bulla of Pope 
Pius II.; No. 7, Bulla of Benedict XIV. 


ExecrrotypEs.—No. 1, facsimile ofan oval seal—legend, “ Sigill. de 
Abbatis. 8. Marie de Truin,’’ and reverse of the same matrix—legend, 
«Si. M. Abb. S. Marie de Durmag ;”’ No. 2, facsimile of a circular Irish 

eal; No. 8, facsimile of an episcopal seal—legend, ‘‘Sigill. Epale Jois 

Epi Fermeb; No. 4, facsimile of a circular seal—legend, ‘‘Sigillum 
officii recepte Scaccarii regis iii Anglia,” apparently of the reign of 
Edward III.; and a large number of impressions of seals in wax. 


Antrqvities.—2 small circular brooches; 3 buttons; 1 large copper 
pin; 30 weights; 18 bronze and stone celts, &c. 


ResotveD,—That the marked thanks of the Academy are due, and 
are hereby presented, to Mrs. Butler for her very valuable donation. 


12 fragments of encaustic tiles, from the Palace of Swords, were pre- 
sented, through the Rey. Dr. Todd, by R. P. Colles, Esq. 


The thanks of the Academy were given to the donor. 


R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 26 


STATED MEETING.—-SaturDAyY, NOVEMBER 29, 1862. 


The Very Rey. Coaries Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair. 


R. R. Madden, M. D., was elected a member of the Council in the 
department of Polite Literature; and the Rev. J. H. Todd, D. D., was 
elected a member of the Council in the department of Antiquities. 


J. Beers Juxus, M. A., F. B.8., read a paper— 


On THE FLINT IMPLEMENTS FOUND IN THE GRAVEL oF St. ACHEUL, NEAR 
AMIENS, AND THEIR Mopr oF OccURRENCE. 


Ow my return from a Continental trip in August last, I halted for a day 
in Amiens, in order to visit the locality where the well-known dint im- 
plements have been found in some of the deposits that are generally asso- 
ciated under the name of “ the drift.”” These have been so thoroughly 
explored and described by Mr. Prestwich, Mr. Evans, and others, since 
the publication of M. Boucher de Perthes’ work, that I could not hope 
to make any new observations; but I wished, if possible, to procure 
some of the implements, and also to acquire that kind of knowledge of 
the features of the neighbourhood and the ‘lie and position’’ of the beds, 
which can only be acquired by personal inspection. 

In what I have to say, then, I appear rather as an expositor of Mr. 
Prestwich’s papers, and as bearing witness to their accuracy and fidelity 
to nature, than as an original investigator. The “drift” of the north- 
west of France is very different from the great northern drift of our 
islands, which consists of materials derived from great distances, mingled 
in confusion with those of the neighbourhood, and all driven pell-mell 
over the country. In France, as was long ago shown by D’Arhtriac, 
the gravels and sands of each river basin contain only those materials 
that can be found 7m se¢tu in the upper part of the basin itself; and even 
where two adjacent basins, like those of the Seine and the Somme, are 
separated by a water-shed that is often very low and inconspicuous, there 
is still no mingling of the “ drift’”’ of the two basins. This fact, toge- 
ther with the additional one that the fossils found in these ‘ drifts” are 
all fresh water, or terrestrial forms, prove that this ‘“‘ drift”’ is the result 
of the river action, even where the deposits are far above the present bed 
of the river.* The fact that these rivers have excavated an additional 
hollow in their valleys, 100 or 150 feet deep, and often one or two miles 
in width, since the deposition of the gravels, seems to me perfectly 
natural, since I have arrived at the conclusion that a far greater atmo- 
spheric erosion has operated in the river valleys and over the whole sur- 


* Marine fossils occurring occasionally in the ‘ drift” of the lower part of the river 
basin merely show that the land stood at one time at a lower level, and that the sea accord- 
ingly flowed farther up the valley than it does now. 


221 


face of Ireland (see a paper ‘‘ On the River Valleys of the South of 
Treland”’ in the ‘‘ Q. J. Geol. Soc.,” vol. xviii., 1862). Among the fossils 
found in these fresh-water gravels there are many land and fresh-water 
shells, all of existing species, and nearly all still living in France, some 
ranging as far south as the south of France; but others, and those the 
majority, spreading more to the north, and as far north as Finland. 
There are also found fragments of the woolly elephant, or mammoth (Z/e- 
phas prinugenius), the woolly rhinoceros (hin. tichorhinus), the ancient 
ox (Bos priscus), the reindeer, an extinct species of hippopotamus, and 
others.* 

There are also in certain spots numerous flint implements and wea- 
pons to be found, evidently fashioned by the hands of an early race of 
men, who were contemporaneous with these animals. Those now onthe 
table, which I was lucky enough to secure by purchase from the work- 
men and their children, must not be taken as examples of the best spe- 
cimens that have been got, except one, which is of a different form to 
any that I have seen elsewhere. This is like an adze, and very similar 
to those implements used by the Polynesians at the present day, which 
can be made to act the part either of a hatchet or an adze, according as 
they are fastened vertically or horizontally in the handle.} A part of the 
original surface of the flint, which formed an indentation, has obviously 
been taken advantage of in this specimen, to make the grasp of the hand 
or the fitting of the handle more secure. A similar adaptation of part 
of the original surface of concretion in the flint, that which it had when 
it lay in the chalk, can be seen in others of the specimens, which seem 
to have been used as either knives, daggers, or chisels, the rest of the 
flint having been chipped to a point for the purpose. 

I have placed alongside of these flint implements a spear-head made 
of quartz-rock, which I brought many years ago from Port Essington, in 
North Australia, where fiat splinters of quartz-rock are greatly used for 
this purpose by the natives. This, which at first sight has a more arti- 
ficial appearance than the flint implements, is in reality much less arti- 
ficially formed. The original form of all chalk flints is that of a rounded 
lump, however irregular and sometimes grotesque may be the shape of 
that lump. If broken accidentally, the fracture is like that which a 
lump of glass would have—generally very uneven and irregular, with 
sharp, projecting corners. The quartz-rock, however, has evidently 
been naturally split, either by cleavage or jointing, into long, regular 
flakes, with smooth, even surfaces, only requiring a little chipping so as 
to produce a point to be fit for use as spear-heads. The Australians will 


* Tam not aware that any specimens of the cave bear, or the cave hyena, or of the 
Trish elk (Megaceros Hibernicus), have yet been found in the gravels of the Somme valley, 
though they have been found elsewhere associated with the remains of the animals above 
mentioned. 

+ The Polynesians cut and fashioned large and magnificent canoes with these stone 
implements, and the Papuans of New Guinea not only make canoes, able to carry thirty 

or forty men, but build immense wooden houses, raised on large platforms of trees, al 
cut down to one level, without the aid of any metal implement. 


222 


transfix a man or an animal at a distance of thirty or forty yards with 
one of these stone-headed spears when launched from a wamera, or 
throwing-stick. 

Some of the small, flat, oval, flmt implements from St. Acheul seem — 
to me well adapted for fitting on to long sticks, so as to be used as spears, 
not to be thrown perhaps, but to be thrust, either into animals or ene- 
mies. 

The other larger implements with a squarish form at one end, and 
chipped to a sharp point at the other, were evidently digging instru- 
ments, used either for grubbing up roots, or for making holes in ice, or 
other similar purposes. Some that I have seen in Sir C. Lyell’s collec- 
tion had convenient parts of the original surface of the flint left about 
the broad end, in order to afford a better grasp for the hand. 

The first thing that occurred to me after examining the gravel pits 
was to find some means of determining between the true flint imple- 
ments, which were originally buried in the gravel, and any spurious 
ones manufactured by the workmen. As it happened to be a Sunday 
afternoon, the men were not at work, and I had therefore an opportu- 
nity of quietly examining the undisturbed gravel in the vertical faces of 
the gravel pits before I went into the cottages to make purchases. 

The gravel consists chiefly of flints, some whole and some broken ; 
and on examining the broken surfaces of large undisturbed flints, I per- 
ceived that, in addition to the stains and discolourations which some 
of them showed, they all, even the blackest, had a peculiar ‘‘ sheen” or 
polish, not unlike the glaze on a piece of porcelain. On breaking a few 
of these flints, I found that even the smoothest of the new surfaces of 
fracture had a very different lustre from that of the old fractured sur- 
faces which had been formed before the flints were deposited in the 
gravel. 

I put into my pocket, accordingly, one of these lumps of flint as a test 
instrument. This shows in some parts the original surface of concretion 
which the flint had when it lay in the chalk, as may be known by 
the thin white coating surrounding the dark flint, the surface of which 
coat is, in the gravel, often stained brown or yellow by ferrugineous co- 
louring matter. In other places this piece of flint shows some old, irre- 
gular surfaces of fracture, exhibiting the porcelain-like lustre side by 
side with a new fracture made by my own hammer. The latter surface 
has an obviously inferior kind of lustre to that on the former, being just 
like the surface of an ordinary gun-flint. This lump of flit is among 
those on the table, and a little comparison of its surfaces will enable any 
one, as it enabled me, to recognise the genuine flints fashioned by the 
old Pleistocene men, and buried in the gravel at the time of its deposi- 
tion, and distinguish them from any newly fashioned imitation of them. 
There is a spurious example among those on the table, which one of the 
young boys from whom I bought them palmed off on me as a genuine 
one, but which differs from the genuine ones in its form as much as in 
the lustre of its surface. A little bit of an old fracture of surface re- 
maining on this spurious example makes the contrast between the old 


223 


_and the recent surfaces more marked. The polish is apparently one that 
| is only to be acquired by long weathering, possibly by the slow perco- 
lation of water or other similar action; and though it might no doubt 
be artificially imitated, yet it could hardly be done except by labour and 
expense which would raise the cost much beyond the few sous which the 
_ children ask for the most common kind of worked flints. 
| I only gave two frances even for the peculiar adze-like flint. One of 
the workmen produced this for me from a shelf in his cabin, and he 
would doubtless have taken less had I chosen to beat him down. This 
possesses the peculiar sheen or polish which attests 1t genuineness. 
_ _ Ihave deposited this collection of flint implements in the Palzon- 
‘tological Gallery of the Museum of Irish Industry, among the fossils 
collected by the officers of the Geological Survey of the United King- 
dom, near the skeleton of the Irish big Horn (commonly called the Trish 
Elk), and some other bones of that animal, presented to us by Lady Eliza- 
‘beth Butler, and also near the few specimens of bones and teeth of the 
“mammoth and other Pleistocene animals which we possess. 

I would beg leave to take this opportunity of indorsing Mr. Prest- 
\wich’s explanation of the mode of occurrence of these fluiviatile deposits. 
| He concludes that they were formed by the currents and floods of the 
rivers when they ran at different levels during the latter part of the 
| process of the excavation of the valleys. The land, he says, may have 
- stood at a lower level at one time, and he gives some independent evidence 
for that, and the rivers may accordingly have had different rates of ve- 
‘locity during its elevation. All this must have required a great length 

‘of time, during part of which geologists know, from other evidence, that 
the Amare of France and England was more ties that of North Shenia 
_and North Labrador than it is now; and there was also perhaps a greater 
‘fall of rain and snow, and, consequently, greater occasional floods than 
_at present. 
| _ The old savage te of men at this period probably lived very much 

/as do the people of the countries alluded to above at the present day, 
and during the winter they would in like manner make holes in the 
‘ice of the river, and watch them, in order to spear the fish and other 
aquatic animals that would come to them. This would account for the 
number of implements found at particular spots, near the village of a 
tribe perhaps, or where the aquatic animals were most abundant; while 
ee men being fewer, and more wary than the herds of land animals 

(mammoths and others) which they pursued, would be a sufficient reason 
why the bone or tooth of a man should be of even still rarer occurrence 
than the bones of the other animals. 


} 


; 


W. H. Hardinge, Hsq., concluded the reading of his paper on the 
Mapped Townland Surveys of Ireland. 


224 


MONDAY, DECEMBER 8, 1862. 


The Very Rev. Cuarzes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair. 
D. F. Mac Carruy, Esq., read the following paper :— 


Memorrs oF THE Court or Sprary, rrom 1679 to 1681.* (AsckIBED To 
THE Marquis DE VILLARS.) 


Tux publication of M. Delepierre’s ‘‘ Analyse des Traveaux de la Societé 
des Philobiblon de Londres’’} has revived in me the interest which I took 
at the beginning of the year (1862) in a bibliographical inquiry connected 
with the above subject, but which, with other matters of more import- 
ance, I have had to put aside under the pressure of a severe domestic 
affliction. Along with the circumstances personal to myself which have 
suspended my labours in this direction, and would still suspend them 
but for the appearance of M. Delepierre’s ‘‘ Analyse,” I felt a disinclina- 
tion to make public a chain of circumstances connected with the in- 
quiries that preceded the publication of Mr. Stirling’s volume, which, 
however delicately handled, might have the appearance of conveying a 
reflection upon the bibliographical knowledge and literary industry of 
the many distinguished personages who, in one way or the other, have 
been parties to a mistake which has scarcely ever been paralleled in 
the annals of bibliography. I need not say that I totally disclaim any 
such intention; and that towards Mr. Stirling himself, the principal 
victim, I may say, to the short memory of his friends, and indeed to 
his own, I feel that respect which his eminent services to literature and 
art so justly entitle him. Indeed, the frank and friendly spirit in which 
Mr. Stirling received from me the first, perhaps unwelcome, intelligence 
of the previous publication of his book, and the valuable assistance which 
he has since given me in the prosecution of the inquiry, leave no doubt 
in my mind that he will accept the following narrative in the spirit in 
which it has been drawn up—a narrative which, if possessing little 
historical value, will be found to present bibliographical features of no 
common interest from which, perhaps, a future ‘Curiosities of Litera- 
ture” may obtain materials for one of the not Hees amusing of its 
chapters. 

The account which Mr. Stirling gives of the time Paul mode of his 
procuring the MS., and of its subsequent publication by him, is given in 


* “Mémoires de la Cour d’Espagne, depuis l’année 1679 jusqu’ en 1681.” Paris, 
1733. 

‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’Espagne, depuis année 1678 jusqu’ en l’année 1682.” — 
MS. in the possession of William Stirling, Esq., M. P. 

‘‘Mémoires de la Cour d’Espagne, sous le Regne de Charles II., 1678-1682.” Par 
Le Marquis bE ViLuARS. (Edited by Mr. Stirling). Londres: Triibner et Cie, 1861. 

+ ‘* Analyse des Traveaux de la Société des Philobiblon de Londres.” Par Ocravr 
DELEPIERRE, Londres: Trubner et Ci*, 1862. 


2 


the preface to the printed volume, and more fully in a letter to myself 
(April 20, 1862), from which I make the following extract :— 

‘When I bought the IZémoures de Villars, in MS. for a few shil- 
lings, at a sale at Sotheby’s, some eight or ten years ago, I concluded 
it to be a transcript—for such it obviously was—of a book afterwards 
printed. I did not, it is true, know the book, but I had little doubt of 
meeting with it—my collection of books relating to Spain not being so 
large as itis now. This conclusion unfortunately prevented me from 
attaching any importance to the MS., and even from making any note 
of the date, or the sale, when it came into my possession. It was not 
until some years had passed that my attention was again directed to it, 
on being asked to contribute something to one of the miscellanies of 
the Philobiblon Society. On looking into the matter, I was surprised at 
the absence of all mention of the book in either of the editions of the 
Lettres de Mine. de Villars in Brunet, Querard, the Biog. Universelle, or 
any of the obvious sources of information. I showed the volume at se- 
veral meetings of the society, and I especially consulted on the subject 
M. Van de Weyer, M. Delepierre,* and the Duc d’Aumale, the latter 
of whom was sufficiently interested in the matter to take it home with 
him, and examine it in the midst of all the resources of his very remark- 
able library. The Duke returned it to me, with the assurance that he 
could discover no account of it, or any reason to believe that it had been 
printed. ‘Sir F. Madden afterwards examined it, and gave it as his 
opinion that it had not been printed. Many other persons saw it, and 
from none of them did there fall any expression of belief or suspicion that 
they had seen it in print. Under these circumstances, considering it 
was hardly lively enough to afford specimen extracts for a paper, and 
much too bulky to form part of the Philobiblon annual volume, I de- 
termined to present it to the society as a separate work, and to print 
also a few copies (seventy-five, I think), for sale.”’ 

Now, it will be noticed that, among the list of obvious sources of 
information which Mr. Stirling mentions in this statement, M. Barbier’s 
‘‘ Dictionnaire des Ouvrages Anonymes et Pseudonymes”’ is not in- 
cluded. This, I think, supplies the key to all the subsequent mistakes 
which took place, and accounts for the extraordinary blindness which 
seems to have fallen upon so many intelligent and well-informed persons 
on a matter susceptible of the simplest and most obvious explanation. The 


* M. Delepierre has, it appears, since discovered his error, itis presumed through ori- 
ginal research, as he does not quote any authority. The rather meagre account which he 


gives of the volume of 1733, at pp. 108, 109, of his ‘‘ Analyse,” is curiously confined to 


the description of that volume which I gave to Mr. Stirling, in my reply to the letter 
above quoted. 

+ The MS. which Mr. Stirling has been kind enough to lend me has inserted the fol- 
lowing interesting autograph letter of the Duc d’Aumale upon the subject :— 

‘Le Duc d’Aumale présente ses complements a Mr. Stirling et lui renvoye les deux 
volumes qu il avait eu lobligeance de lui préter. Il regrette de n’avoir pu trouver aucun 
renseignment nouveau sur les curieux mémoires du Marquis de Villars. 

“Orleans House, 11 Avril, 1856.” 


226 


statement by the anonymous copyist of Mr. Stirling’s MS., that these Me- 
moirs were written by the Marquisde Villars, was too readily received, not- 
withstanding the glaring improbability, if not impossibility, of what is 
added, namely, that they were written, not only by the Marquis de Vil- 
lars, but for the instruction of the Marquis de Blécourt—a statement 
almost totally irreconcilable with positive dates and facts. The claim 
of authorship being thus too readily admitted, all inquiries were turned 
in the one, and I fear the wrong direction, namely, the Marquis de Vil- 
lars. Whereas, if the work had been understood to be what it really is, 
an anonymous one, a moment’s search would have cleared up the mystery, 
and the Philobiblon Society would have been poorer by one superfluous 
but still curious and interesting book. Barbier’s ‘‘ Dictionnaire des Ano- 
nymes,”’ &c., (tom. 2, p. 872, seconde edition, Paris, 1823), in referring to 
Madame d’Aulnoy’s well-known ‘“‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’ Espagne,” 
has the following remark :— 

‘Le volume intitulé Mémoires de la Cour d’ Espagne, depuis 1679 
jusqu’en 1681, Paris, 1733, in—12, ressemble beaucoup a Vouvrage de 
Madame d’Aulnoy.” 

Now, it will be remarked that we have here a work mentioned which 
is almost identical in title with the MS. of Mr. Stirling, ‘“‘ Mémoires 
de la Cour d’Espagne, depuis Pannée 1678 jusquw’ en l'année 1682;” 
and the examination of which, and collation with the MS., one would 
have thought, would be the first step in the inquiry. Why this was not 
done arose, of course, from the preoccupation of all the parties concerned 
with the name of Villars. If this had been done, there would of course 
have been an end of the matter, as the MS. of Mr. Stirling and the anony- 
mous volume of 1733 are identical, excepting those trifling differences 
which I shall subsequently point out. It will also be noticed that the re- 
semblance between Madame d’ Aulnoy’s ‘‘Mémoires de la Cour d’ Espagne”’ 
and the anonymous volume of 1733, which struck Mr. Stirling and 
others with so much surprise when pointed out by the well-informed 
writer in ‘‘The Spectator” newspaper (March 8 and March 15, 1862), is 
referred to so early as the year 1823. What is, however, still more sur- 
prising is the fact that this very resemblance is pointed out by Mr. Stir- 
ling himself in his valuable ‘‘ Annals of the Artists of Spain,”’ published in 
1848, not many years before the time that he fell in with the supposed 
Villars’ MS. at Sotheby’s. Mr. Stirling, writing of the river Manzanares 
at Madrid, which, he pleasantly says, ‘‘ though the dryest in Europe, has 
been the great source of smart sayings,’”’* adds in a note the following 
remark :— 


* Some of these smart sayings are collected in the “‘ Relation de Madrid,” p. 3, ap- 
pended to Aarsens de Sommerdyck’s ‘‘ Voyage d’Espagne,” Elzevir, 1666.—Cologne, 
1667. When speaking of the largeness of the bridge, and the insignificance of the 
stream, it is said that the bridge was waiting for the river, like the Jews for the Messiah. 
‘‘Esta Puente espera il Rio come los Judios el Messias.” These jokes seem to have been the 
common property of all the early travellers in Spain. Thus Madame d’Aulnoy, in her 
‘* Voyage d’ Espagne,” tom. iii., p. 9, says, speaking of this bridge —“‘ I] est superbe, et 


227 


«« The author of ‘Mémoires de la Cour d’Espagne,’ 12mo., Paris, 1738, 
likewise has his fling at this unfortunate river—p. 3. These memoirs 
seem to be a compilation from Madame d’ Aulnoy and others.”’* 

Barbier, however, having been passed over, it appears that Brunet 
was lookedinto. The old editions of Brunet make no mention of the ano- 
nymous volume of 17338, neither does the new (1860, tom. i., p. 570); 
but what he there says by way of explanation to the mention of Madame 
d’ Aulnoy’s ‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’ Espagne,”’ if not inaccurate, has pro- 
bably added to the mystification which already existed on the subject. 
Under the head of Aulnoy, or Aunoy, he has the following entry :— 
‘Mémoires de la Cour d’ Espagne (depuis 1679 jusqu’ en 1681, ano- 
nyme) Paris Cl. Barbin, 1690’’—thus giving, or seeming to give, as the 
title of Madame d’Aulnoy’s book that which really belongs to the ano- 
nymous volume of 1733, which he does not mention at all, but which 
he doubtless has confounded, like so many others, with the former. The 
copy of Madame d’ Aulnoy’s ‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’ Espagne,’’ which 
I possess, is the third edition, published at the Hague in 1692. Its 
title is simply ‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’ Espagne,” without any addition, 
and is identical with the original edition of Cl. Barbin, Paris, 1690, a 
copy of which [ have examined in the Library of Saint Genevieve at 
Paris. The words “ depuis 1679 jusqu’ en 1681,’’ which he gives in a 
parenthesis, and I suppose by way of explanation, do not appear upon 
the title-page of any edition of Madame d’Aulnoy’s “‘ Mémoires ;” but 
they form a prominent part of the title of the volume of 1733, which is 
a different book altugether, but which any one reading this article by 
Brunet would conceive tu be the same. 

The next step tu be noticed in this very curious story is the letter 
which Mr. Stirling published in ‘‘ Notes and Queries’ (2nd series, vol. 
x., p. 187, Sept. 8, 1860), appealing to the readers of that widely dif- 
fused and useful journal for any information relative to Villars, or the 
“‘Memoires” attributed to him, or of any printed copy or other ma- 
nuscript of them. Mr. Stirling went very clearly and very fully into 
the subject in this letter, and stated the various researches that he had 
made even among the MSS. in the British Museum, ‘‘ where his friends 
could not give him any information on the subject.”’ Unfortunately 


pour le moins aussi beau que le Pont-neuf, qui traverse la Seine a Paris.” ... “Il y 
en eut un qui dit plaisammant !a-dessus, qu il conseilleroit de vendre le Pont pour acheter 
de Peau.” This curiously corresponds, almost verbatim, with the following passage in the 
then unpublished ‘‘ Lettres de Madame de Villars,” p. 96 :—‘‘II est bien plus large et bien 
plus long que le Pont-neuf de Paris: et l’on ne peut s’empecher de scavoir bon gré acelui 
que conseilla a ce Prince de vendre ce Pont ou d’acheter une riviere.” The substance is 
in the “ Relation de Madrid,” above quoted. ‘Il est vray que l’Empereur Charles V. y 
a fait batir un Pont fort grand et fort beau, que l’on appelle La Puente Segoviuna. 
Et Yayant un jour fait voir a un Ambassadeur pour s¢avoir ce qu’il luy ensembloit? II 
luy respondit, Menos Puente o mas agua,”’ 

*“ Annals of the Artists of Spain,” p. 592, vol. iii., note. The “Mémoires de la 
Cour d’ Espagne,” Paris, 1733, are quoted at pp. 957, 958, 960, 961, and 963, where 
there is a misprint in the reference, which should be to pp. 229, 230 of the ‘‘ Memoires,”’ 
instead of pp. 129, 130, as quoted. f 

R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 2 


228 


this appeal met with no response. Had the printed books in the 


Museum been examined instead of the MSS., the search would pro- 
bably have been rewarded with better success, as it is scarcely possible 
that the volume of 1733 can be so rare as not to be found in that vast 
collection. In Paris I met with it without the slightest difficulty, in 
the public libraries there; two copies being in the Aibliothéque de 
? Arsenal, and one in the Bibliotheque Imperiale, which are identical 
with my own. 

With regard to the history of this copy, at least for the last twenty- 
two years, it is easily given. In 1840 it seems to have come into the 
possession of the late Mr. Ford, the well-known author of the ‘“‘ Hand- 
book of Spain,”’ as the title-page bears his autograph with that date. It 
appears to have been a favourite of his, being bound in the beautiful 
style of his pet books. It seems also to have been read by him with care, 
several pencil marks occurring throughout, and the fly-leaf in front con- 
taining also in pencil the reference to Barbier, already mentioned, as 
well as the following suggestion :—“‘ It is possible that the author may 
have had access to the MS. letters of the Marquise de Villars, ambassa- 
dress in Spain at the time of the marriage of Charles II., which were 
printed at Amsterdam, in 12mo., 1760.’”’* 

The mention of the name of Villars in this MS. note, coupled with the 
fact of the volume having been in the possession of Mr. Ford for more 
than twenty years, must be considered not the least curious incidentin this 
bibliographical Comedy of Errors, when it comes to be stated that the 
very person who advised Mr. Stirling to resort to ‘‘ Notes and Queries”’ 
for information was Wr. Ford himself / 

When I apprised Mr. Stirling, in April last, of my having identified 
his Villars’ ‘‘ Mémoires’’ with the anonymous Memoirs of 1733, his surprise 
was great indeed. But far greater was his astonishment when he learned 
from me a few days later that it was at Mr. Ford’s sale, in May, 1861, 
that I bought my copy of these Memoirs.| In a letter to me from 
Keir, dated April 23, 1862, Mr. Stirling says on this subject :— ) 

“Tf you had told me that you had found Villars in print on my own 
shelves, you could hardly have surprised me more than by saying you 
bought the book at Mr. Ford’s sale. He was my intimate friend and 
near neighbour in London, and each of us had the entire use of each 
other’s books. He saw the MS. of Villars many times, and, although, 
I cannot say positively that he ever took it home with him, I think it 
very likely he may have done so. We have several times discussed the 
matter and looked at the MS. together, and nothing in it ever suggested 
to him the volume which he seems to have had at home. What is still 
more strange is, that I, knowing as I thought his books well, bid for 
every one at the sale that I knew not to be in my own collection, and 


* A copy of the “‘ Lettres de Madame La Marquise de Villars,”’ published at Amster- 
dam (obligingly lent me by Mr. Stirling) is dated 1759. 
+ It is numbered 410 in Mr. Ford’s Catalogue, and cost me 11s. 


SSS 


229 


certainly paid them more than one visit at Sotheby’s. Indeed, as I read 
over again your description of your ‘ Mémoires,’ I have a vague recol- 
lection of having the book in my hand, and supposing it to be identical 
with a little book printed at Cologne some time at the end of the 17th 
century—‘ Relation de ce qu’est passée a la Cour d’ Espagne entre D. Juan 
d’Autriche et le Pere Nithard,’ or some such title.* However this may 
be, I do not think I ever chanced to meet it at Mr. Ford’s, and I am 
sure he had either forgotten the fact of its existence, or did not connect 
it in any way with the name of Villars, or the subject of my MS. ... . 
Whether my letter to ‘ Notes and Queries’ was written before or after 
Ford’s death, I cannot say, having no copy of it here; but I think it 
was after. I remember that he suggested my trying that source of in- 
formation.” 

Having thus cleared away this preliminary matter, it remains for 
me to give a brief account of the anonymous volume of 1733; to esta- 
blish its perfect identity (the authorship and a short introduction alone 
excepted) with the MS. and printed volume of Mr. Stirling; to point 
out certain difficulties in the way of receiving some at least of the state- 
ments of the unknown transcriber of Mr. Stirling’s MS.; to show, not 
vaguely, but by direct reference to the pages of each book, and to what 
extent, the ‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’ Espagne,” by Mme. d’ Aulnoy, and 
the ‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’ Espagne” published in 1783, are taken 
one from the other, or both from a common source; and, finally, to in- 
dicate the track which led me with little difficulty up to what I believe 
to be that source, namely, the MS. ‘‘ Memoires de la Cour d’ Espagne,” 
in the Library of the Arsenal at Paris, of which, as far as this inquiry 
is concerned, I may claim to be the discoverer; which I believe to be 
the source of all the others; and of which I shall give a full description 
at the end. 

ON THE EDITION OF 1733. 


‘‘MEMOIRES DE LA Cour pv’ Espagne, depuis l’année 1679 jusqu’ en 
1681. Ou lon verra les Ministeres de Dom Juan et du Duc de Mepina 
Cxtr. Et diverses choses concernant la Monarchie Espagnole. A Parts 
chez Jean-Fr. Josse. rue Saint Jacques, a la Fleur de Lys d’Or. 
M.DCO.XXXIII. Avec Approbation, et Privilege du Roy.” 

This book, which I have been the first to identify with the MS. and 
printed ‘“‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’ Espagne par le Marquis DE Vitiars,”’ 
of Mr. Stirling, is an octavo volume, containing 371 pages, exclusive of 
three leaves of introductory matter which are unnumbered. These con- 
sist of an Avertissement, two pages; Approbation and Privilege du Roy, 
three pages, and Pautes a Corriger, one page. The Avertissement is as 
follows :— 


* IT have an early translation of this book, with the following title :—‘“‘ The Spanish 
History, or a Relation of the Differences that happened in the Court of Spain between 
Don John, of Austria, and Cardinal Nitard, with other Transactions of that Kingdom.” 
London, 1678. 


230 


‘* AVERTISSEMENT. 


‘‘ Quoique je puisse dire en faveur de ces Mémoires, on ne doit rien 
croire qu’apres les avoir lis; il m’est impossible de m’autoriser du nom 
de leur Auteur puisque je VPignore, et 11 importe peu de quelle main 
vienne un ouvrage pourvu qu'il soit bon; celui que je présente au public 
a paru tel a plusieurs personnes de gout qui m’en ont conseillé Pimpres- 
sion aprés l’avoir examiné tres-scrupuleusement ; je souhaite que ceux 
qui le liront, pensent de méme; on a toujours aimé les Mémoires, cette 
facgon d’ecrire |’ Histoire a paru totjours plus propre qu’aucune autre 
aux details, souvent plus intéressants que le fonds méme de I’ Histoire ; 
sur ce principe le Public doit me scavoir gré de Pintention que j’ai eué 
et me pardonner d’avoir hazardé un ouvrage inconnu en faveur de 
Vesperance que je devois avoir de lui plaire.” 

The*‘‘ A pprobation,” signed ‘‘ Gros DE Bozg,’’ and the *‘ Privilege du 
Roy,” signed ‘‘ Satnson,”? with the docket of registration signed ‘‘G. 
Martin, Syndic,” do not call for any particular description. 

From the whole of this introductory matter, it will be seen that the 
same consultations, the same inquiries, and the same forgetfulness of 
collateral circumstances which preceded the publication of Mr. Stirling’s 
volume in 1861 attended the appearance of the same work 129 years 
before. 

The differences existing between the Paris edition of the “‘ Mé- 
moires de la Cour d’Espagne,” 1738, and the manuscript and printed 
“Mémoires” of Mr. Stirling, consist principally in frequent transposi- 
tions of words and sentences; in the punctuation, which varies consi- 
derably throughout; in numerous substitutions of small but nearly 
corresponding words, easily mistakeable by the copyist or compositor, 
and in occasional omissivns or additions, seldom extending beyond a 
few words, except at p. 198 of the Paris edition, where 14 lines in the 
Stirling ‘‘ Memoirs,” p. 190, reflecting on the zeal of the monks who as- 
sisted at the ‘‘ Auto da Fe” of 1680, are omitted.* 

These minute differences are so numerous and so unimportant that 
it would be wearisome and useless to point them out. They occur in 
almost every sentence. ‘‘ Sa” for ‘‘ la,’’ ‘‘ce’” for “‘le,”’ ‘‘ six” for “ dix,” 
are perpetually replacing each other. <A few that involve substantial 
differences may be noted. In Mr. Stirling’s edition, p. 52, speaking of 
the king’s journey towards the frontier to meet his bride, we read, ‘‘ Le 
Roy étant parti de Madrid le 21 Octobre, arriva le 31 4 Burgos.” <A jour- 
ney of less than forty-three miles inten days seems rather sluw even for the 
most careless of lovers, which Charles II. of Spain, though very different 


* These fourteen lines, as given in the Stirling MS., p. 210, and in the printed ‘“* Mé= 
moires de Villars,” p. 190, commences thus :—‘ On voyoit des moins d’une extréme igno- 
rance haranguant impunement ces juifs,” &c. The Arsenal MS. gives the passage entire 
(folios 58 and 59 ; but reads ‘‘ impetueusement” for ‘‘ impunement,” which is clearly more 
correct. 


231 


from his namesake of England, certainly was very far from being.*¥ The 
reading of the Paris edition of 1733, p. 53, restores the character of the 
king for ardour and rapidity. ‘“Le Roy étant parti de Madrid le 2 
Octobre, arriva Je lendemain a Burgos.” Inthe London edition, p. 101, 
line 14, we have ‘‘ Le conferance ‘et la Camerara Mayor.” ‘The Paris 
edition, p. 105, 1. 5, reads more correctly “le confesseur et la Camera 
Mayor.” In the Paris edition, p. 107, 1. 2, ‘il [ils] ne fournirent 
point les cessions dans le tems” is omitted from the London edition, p. 
103, 1.9. The Paris edition, p. 270, 1. 10, has ‘il se retira ensuite 
chez lui et tint son équipage prét pour partir, le lendemain il rectt 
Vordre signé du Roy,” which is not given in the London edition, p. 259, 
1,17. At p. 260, 1.10, speaking of the banishment.of the Count de 
Monterey, the London edition says—‘‘ Tout le monde luy eroit con- 
traire.”’ The Paris edition, p. 271, 1. 5, reads ‘‘tout le monde éfoct 
contraire,’’ and adds the important reason, ‘‘ parce que tout le monde le 
craignoit.” At p. 287, 1. 20, the date [1630], which is wanting in the 
London edition, is supplied in the Paris edition, p. 300, 1.2. These 
specimens will, it is presuined, be sufficient to show the extent of the 
differences which exist between the Paris edition of 1733 and the so- 
ealled Villars MS. and printed “‘ Memoires” of 1861. 


THE MARQUIS DF BLECOURT. 


‘‘ Dans une note en téte de ces Mémoires, l’on dit qwils ont été écrits 
pour Vinstruction du Marquis de Blécourt.”—Préface, xviii. 

‘‘Ses Mémoires ont été donnés pour instruction au Marquis de Blé- 
court, Lieutenant-Général des Armées du Roy lorsque sa Majesté Va 
envoyé en Espagne aprés la Traité de Partage au sujet du Testament du 
Roy Charles Second, et y a resté pendant-plusicurs années en qualité 


A’Envové anprés de Phillippe V.”—Préface des Mémoires, p. xxv. 


The statement in the above extracts that the ‘Mémoires de la Cour 
d’Hspagne”’ were written by the Marquis de Villars for the information 
of the Marquis de Blecourt, is, as 1 have said, almost totally irreconcila- 
ble with positive dates and facts. 

The Marquis de Villars died on the 20th March, 1698, at an advanced 
age, whether 80 years or 75 is not of much consequence.| The Mar- 


* Madame de Villars, in her first letter, 2nd November, 1679, writes expressly on this 
point as follows :—‘‘ Je n’ai pas eu le courage d’aller a Burgos. M. de Villars, qui m’at- 
tendoit ici, est parti pour rejoindre le Roi, qui va chercher la Reine d’une telle impetuo- 
sité qu’ on ne le peut suivre.”— Lettres de Madame de Villars, p. 6. 

+ Saint-Simon says—“ Le vieux Villars mourut en méme temps [1698] a Paris en 
deux jours a plus de quatre-vingt ans” (‘‘ Memoires de Saint-Simon,” t. ii., p. 104)—a 
statement which is adopted by the ‘‘ Biographie Universelle,” t. xlviii., p. 528, which says 
that the Marquis de Villars died in 1698, aged 80. But Mr. Stirling points out that 
Anselme, in his ‘‘ Histoire de la Maison Royale de France,” Paris, 1730, fol., t. v., 
p- 106, only gives him 75 years. This seems to be corroborated substantially in a note 
to ‘‘ Lettres de Madame la Marquise de Villars’ (Amsterdam, 1759, p. 170), which, under 
date 26th September, 1680, says, ‘‘M. et Madame de Villars avoient tons deux 55 ans. 
i] mourut en 1698, elle en 1706.” 


232 


quis d’ Harcourt, in whose train the Marquis de Blécourt first went to 
Spain, was sent ambassador to Madrid in the month of December, 1697.* 

It is barely possible that, in the eight or nine weeks that intervened 
between the appointment of the Marquis d’Harcourt and the death of 
Villars, the ‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’Espagne’’ in which there is inter- 
nal evidence to prove that they were written by a cotemporary of the 
events which they describe,t might have been given to Blécourt, an 
attaché to the embassy of the Marquis d’Harcourt. The improbability, 
however, of his having done so, is so striking that it scarcely requires to be 
pointed out. No connexion whatever between the Marquis de Villars and 
the Marquis de Blecourt has been asserted, even by the most credulous 
believer in the alleged authorship, by the former, of the ‘‘ Mémoires de la 
Cour d’Espagne.” No reason can be suggested, either of private friend- 
ship or public duty, for the Marquis de Villars, in the last days of his 
protracted life, putting into the hands of a stranger a manuscript con- 
taining, as I shall prove, the most cruel reflections on the memory of the 
niece of his sovereign. This princess, Louisa of Orleans, the young 
Queen of Spain, the object of so much censure in the ‘‘ Mémoires,” had 
been eight years dead, and her place filled almost for the same period 
by a stranger to those ‘‘ Mémoires,” the less popular and less attractive 
Maria Anne of Newburg. The Queen Dowager, another of the promi- 
nent characters in the ‘‘ Mémoires,” had just died. The Duke of Me- 
dina-Celi had been dead since 1691. Hverything was changed. For 
practical purposes, Villars might as well have given to Blécourt a copy 
of the romance of Cyrus, from which he derived his surname of Oron- 
dates, as a history of the Spanish Court as it existed eighteen years be- 
fore. If it were intended for his amusement, the rzfacimento of Ma- 
dame d’Aulnoy, already in print for seven years, would have answered 
the purpose much better. Why burden a soldier’s baggage with a large 
manuscript in folio, when he could have carried the whole matter in 
print in the Hague edition of 1692, in the compass of a pack of cards ?¢ 
That the author of the ‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’ Espagne” was aware of 
the use which had been made of them by Madame d’Aulnoy, in 1690, 
may be considered certain. That they were not then in any public de- 
pository, and could not have been consulted without the express sanction 
of the writer, admits of little doubt. As much of them as could be pub- 
lished without giving offence having appeared under the name of a lively 
and popular authoress, who seems to have had a privilege for such reve- 
lations, the original writer’s interest in them seemed to cease. How 
the editor of the volume of 1733 could have been ignorant of Madame 


* “ Histoire Generale de la Diplomatie Francaise,” par M. de Flassan, Paris, 1811; 
seconde edition, t.iv., p. 190; also ‘‘ Memoirs of the Marquis de Torcy,” London, 1755, 
vol.i, p.13; and “ Biographie Universelle,” t. xix., p. 404. 

+ This will be made made manifest when I come to speak of the MS. ‘‘ Mémoires de 
la Cour d’Espagne,” in the library of the Arsenal at Paris. 

t My copy of Madame d’Aulnoy’s ‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’Espagne” (the Hague, 
1692) is about 5% inches long, by 22 inches wide. 


233 


d’Aulnoy’s volumes of 1690, bearing a similar name and treating of a 
similar time, is very strange; but it is not more strange than the forget- 
fulness of Mr. Ford. 

To return to our narrative, it was not until April, 1700, two years 
after the death of Villars, that Blécourt was left at Madrid by the Mar- 
quis d’Harcourt, as his representative.* In this somewhat subordinate 
position he remained at the court of Spain until May, 1705,} during 
the several embassies of M. de Marsin;{ the Cardinal d’Estrées, M. 
PAbbé d’Estrées,§ and the Duc de Grammont.|| To these succeeded 
Amelot, whose capacity, activity, and fascinating manners, are spoken 
of in the highest terms by Saint-Simon.** Towards the end of April, 
1705, Amelot took his departure for Madrid, where he remained as am- 
bassador until the autumn of 1709.{+ On the 6th of May, 1709, in a 
letter to Louis XIV., he asks for his congé, partly on public grounds, 
and partly that the state of his health required it.{{ Ina subsequent 

letter, dated 17th May, 1709, he urges the matter of his congé more 
earnestly, and suggests M. de Blécourt as his successor.§§ His wishes 
were acceded to in both respects; and we find him, in July, 1709, wait- 
ing for the arrival of M. de Biécourt.|||| It was on the 23rd of August, 
1709,*** exactly eleven years and a half after the death of Villars, that 
the Marquis de Blécourt entered Madrid as ambassador in his own right, 
and for the first time justified the description of the anonymous editor 
of the MS. ‘‘ Mémoires” in the possession of Mr. Stirling, of having been 
sent by his Majesty into Spain in this or any other capacity. As am- 
bassador he remained but two years at Madrid, having asked and ob- 
tained his recallin 1711.+++ To conelude this sketch of the life of Blé- 


court, it may be added that he died in 1719.1{+ 


* “Tundi 12 [Avril, 1700] a Versailles.” 

‘‘ Le marquis d’Harcourt, notre ambassadeur a Madrid, a pris son audience de congé 
du roi d’ Espagne; mais il demeurera la encore quelques jours. II y laissera Blécourt, 
qu’il y avoit amené avec lui, a qui le roi donne le titre d’envoyé avec 18,000 francs 
d’appointments.”—Journal de Dangeau, t. vil., p. 291. 

+ “Dimanche 27, Jour de la PentecOte a Versailles” [ Mai, 1705]. 

‘¢ Avant que le roi allat a la Messe, M. de Torcy lui presenta M. de Blécourt, qui re- 
vient d’Espagne on il avoit ete avec M. le duc d’Harcourt, qui I’ y avoit laissé pour y 
faire les affaires du roi.’’——Journal de Dangeau, t. ix., p. 200. 

{ M. de Marsin asked to be recalled in September, 1702.—Saint-Simon, t. iii. 

. 434. 
i § The Cardinal d’Estrées left M. ?Abbé d’Estrées after him, ‘‘avec le caractere 
d’ambassadeur.”—Saint-Simon, t. iv., p. 178. 

: || The Duc de Grammont was appointed successor to M. l’Abbe d’Estrées in 1704. 
—Ibid. p. 270. 

** Saint-Simon, t. vil., p. 323. 

+} Saint-Simon, t. iv., p. 432; t. vii., pp. 453, 454. 

tt Saint-Simon, t. vii., p. 452. §§ Saint-Simon, t. vii., p. 452. 

{||| Journal de Dangeau, t. xii., p. 461. 

*** Saint-Simon, t. vii, pp. 453, 454. 

+++ M.de Bonnac, neveu de Bonrepaux, was named as his successor in 1711.—Jour- 
nal de Dangeau, t. xili., p. 410. 

ttf Decembre, 1719, Mercrédi, 13. 

“ Blécourt gouverneur de Navarreins est mort.”—Journal de Dangeau, t. XViil., p.181. 


934 


But, although the Marquis de Blécourt did not, and could not, have re- 

ceived from the Marquis de Villars the ‘‘ Memoires de la Cour d’ Espagne,”’ 
which are alleged to have been written for his information, it is very 
ingular that he did receive from his predecessor, Amelot, a remark- 
able letter of instructions relative to the position of the French Km- 
bassy at Madrid, and the conduct to be pursued there by the ambassa- 
dor, the subject of which has a striking resemblance to one or the 
other of the missing works attributed to the Marquis de Villars, by the 
anonymous editor of the MS. ‘‘Mémoires.”’ These works are :— 

‘Des Mémoires des affaires concernant le Commerce que les Ambas- 
sadeurs du Roy Trés Chretien out poursuivi a la cour d’ Espagne Gopem 
le Traite de Nimegue,” &c. 

“Du cérémouial des Ambassadeurs de la Cour de France a alls 
ad’ Espagne.”’ 

This important document, written by Amelot, is headed ‘‘ Mémoire 

pour le Marquis de-Blécourt, Envoyé Extraordinaire du Roi en Espagne” 
(Bibl. imp. du Louvre. F. 325, t. xxvi. piéce 74). 

Itis too long for insertion here, but is worth referring to in the ‘‘ Mé- 
moires de Saint Simon,” tom. vii. from p. 454 to 458, where it is given 
in full. It is very interesting, and makes us acquainted with some cu- 
rious circumstances. Among others, the following, which shows that 
the author of ‘‘The Bible in Spain” had some active predecessors in the 
reign of Queen Anne. Speaking of the efforts of the English and Dutch 
to introduce the Protestant religion into Spain, Amelot, “writing to Blé- 
court, says :— 

“On sait ce qw’ ils ont fait en Aragon et en Valence, pendant qu’ ils 
en ont été les maitres; que la ductrine catholique y a été corrompue 
en bien des endroits, et que lon a trouvé sur un vaisseau anglois qui a 
été pris, quatorze mille exemplaires du catechisme de la liturgie an- 
glicane, que la reine Anne envoyoit pour fair distribuer dans ces. deux 
royaumes.”’* 

This state paper, given by Amelot to Blécourt, upon a subject and 
under circumstances so closely resembling the alleged previous transac- 
tion of Villars, is taken from the vast collection of manuscripts, amount- 
ing to about 200 volumes in folio, which was formed towards the close 
of his life by the celebrated Marechal Duc de Noailles. It was to the 
second daughter of Noailles, Amable-Gabrielle, that Marshal Villars (the 
son of the Marquis de Villars), married in 1721 his only son.| From 
this connexion between the families of the Duc de Noailles and the Mar- 
quis de Villars, it is not at all improbable that a Memoir connected with 
the French embassy at the Court of Spain, which was found among the 


* For this passage see Saiut- Simon, t. vil., p. 457. The Memoir begins at p. 453. 

t+ ‘‘Le maréchal de Villars maria son fils unique a une fille de duc de Noailles ex- 
trémement jolie, et depuis dame du palais, et apres dame d’atours de la reine, femme de 
beaucoup d’esprit et dagrement, devenue devéte a ravir, et dans tous les temps intrigante 
et cheminant a merveille.”—Saint-Simon, t. xviii., p. 172. 


239 


papers of the former, should have been attributed to the latter by the 
anonymous editor of the MS. ‘‘ Mémoires,’’ whose inaccurate recollec- 
tion of other circumstances connected with these ‘‘ Mémoires’ I think I — 
have established. 


MADAME D’ AULNOY. 
Hey “‘ Voyage @’ Espagne,” and ‘‘ Cour @ Espagne.” 


TL now come to a brief examination of Madame d’ Aulnoy’s celebrated 
“Travels in Spain,” and her less known, but to us more interesting 
‘¢ Memoirs of the Court of Spain.” This inquiry has an historical im- 
portance, which, in a bibliographical point of view, perhaps, it cannot 
lay claim to. The very curious statements contained in both works, 
particularly in the latter, would, if taken merely on her own authority, 
possess little if any value. It 1s therefore important to discover, if pos- 
sible, the source from which she derived those minute details of courtly 
intrigue which form so large a portion of her amusing narratives. 

Her “ Relation du Voyage d’Espagne” was first published at Paris 
in 1691. It has frequently been reprinted, my own copy being that 
published at the Hague in 1715. It has always been very popular in 
England, under the name of ‘‘ The Lady’s Travels,’’ of which the eleventh 
edition was published in 1808, in two volumes. Her ‘‘ Mémoires de la 
Cour d’Espaene”’ were first published, as I have already said, at Paris 
in 1690. This book seems at first to have met with the same favourable 
reception in England as her travels, which it does not appear to have 
retained. It was translated into English by the facetious Tom Brown, 
in 1692, but I am not aware of its having been ever reprinted.* 

These works appear to have met with less favour in France than in 
foreign countries, at least as far as any belief in their marvellous state- 


* ¢ Memoirs of the Court of Spain. In Two Parts. Written by an Ingenious 
French Lady. Done into English by T. Brown. Utile Dulci.” London, 1692. 

Since this paper was written, I have met with a later edition of this translation, having 
the following fuller title, but differing in no other respect, except being printed on better 
and larger paper, from the edition of 1692, which it does not mention :—‘ Memoirs of the 
Present State ofthe Court and Councils of Spain. In Two Parts. With the true Reasons why 
this vast Monarchy, which in the last Century made so considerable a Figure in the World, 
is in this so Feeble and Paralytick.” London, 1701. ‘They both contain an amusing 
“ Bpistle Dedicatory’ ‘‘To His Honest Friend Mr. William Pate of London, Woollen- 


Draper,” in which the facetious Tom Brown translates the line, ‘‘ Penitus toto divisos 


Orbe Britannos,’” “The Britons are the most divided people in the whole world.”’ I have 
another old translation, but of a different book altogether, called ‘‘ The Present Court of 
Spain, Or the Modern ‘Gallantry of the Spanish Nobility unfolded, &c. By the Inge- 
nious Lady , Author of ‘ The Memoirs and Travels into Spain.’ Done into English 
by J. P. wien 1693.77" 

This last. seems to be’a mere fabrication. Itis acollection of love-letters, more senti- 
mental and more unreal, however, than the ‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’Angleterre,”’ also 
attributed to Madame d’Aulnoy, of which the Duke of Monmouth may be considered 
the hero, and of which I have an edition, in two small volumes, printed at the Hague in 
1795. 

R.I. A. PROC. VOL. VII. 21 


ments was concerned. So early as the year1718, we find the Abbé de 
Vayrac, in his “ Etat Present de ’Espagne,” disposing of the lady’s pre- 
tensions to veracity in a very summary manner, and even charging her 
with a deliberate attempt to bring the Spanish nation into contempt. 
In the “‘ Discours Preliminaire,”’ (p. 7), prefixed to that work, the Abbé 
has the following remarks upon the lively authoress of ‘“ L’oiseau bleu” 
and ‘‘La Biche au bois,” which in our nursery days we would have 
‘ thought rather severe. 

M. de Vayrac, after referring with some degree of approval to a co- 
temporary traveller, thus continues :—“‘ Mais si j’ai ‘cette complaisance 
pour lui, je ne scaurois me resoudre a l’avoir pour Madame L.C.D.,... 
puisque de propos délibére, et contre ses propres lumieres, elle a com- 
posé deux ouvrages, dont l’un a pour titre Mémorres, et Pautre Voyage 
de la Cour d’ Espagne* dans lesquels on ne voit depuis le commence- 
ment jusqu’a la fin qu’ un enchainement de contes fabuleux, ou de 
railleries picquantes pour tourner les Espagnols en ridicules. Mais 
parce que je me suis proposé de ne rien dire qui ne soit absolument ne- 
cessaire pour donner au Lecteur une idee juste des moeurs, des coutumes 
et du gouvernment de ces peuples, je me contenterai d’en citer quelques 
endroits qui luy feront voir jusques ou elle a porté les traits de sa Satyre, 
et qui le détermineront 4 n’ajouter pas plus de foy a ce quelle a dit, 
qu’ aux ingenicux Contes des Kées, dont elle a regalé le public, pour 
faire perdre agreeablement le tems a ceux qui n’avoient rien de mieux 
a fair qu’ a les lire.’”’—Discours Preliminaire, pp. 7, 8. 

The example which the Abbe de Vayrac quotes of Madame d’ Aulnoy’s 
want of truth is the account which she gives of the entry of Anne of 
Austria into atown of Catalonia, when she was going to be married to 
Philip TV. This town was famous for its manufacture of silk stockings, 
and the good people thought they could not present their future Queen 
with anything more acceptable than some of the useful articles in which 
they excelled. But her Mayor domo mayor the Duke of Medina Sido- 
nia rejected the offerings with indignation, telling them that it should 
be understood that the Queens of Spain had no legs. ‘‘ Aveis de saber,” 
said he, “‘ que las Reynas de L’spana no tienen prernas.”+ This anecdote 
is taken from the “‘ Cour d’Espagne,”’ that from the ‘‘ Voyage”’ is about 
Madame d’Aulnoy’s own reception by the ladies of Bayonne.{ 


* The Abbé is evidently too angry to give the titles of these detestable books correctiy. 


The same may be said of the initials of the author’s name, which should be “ M. C.” 
(Marie Catherine), and not “L. C.,” as he gives them. 

+ See ‘“‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’ Espagne,” premiere partie, p 3. The sequel may be 
given in the translation of Tom Brown :—‘ However it was, the young Queen, who was 
not as yet acquainted with the niceties of the Spanish language, took it in the literal sense, 


and began to weep, saying ‘that she was fully determined to go back to Vienna; and if: 


she had known before her departure from thence that they had designed to cut off her 
legs, she would rather have died than stirred a foot.’’’—-Page 4. 

+ ‘‘Some who came to see me brought little sucking-pigs under their arms, as we do 
litle dogs ; it is true they were very spruce, and several of them had collars of ribbons of 


wet 


237 


As to her ‘“‘ Travels,’ keen observation, lively imagination, a fund 
of humour, and a bold appropriation of the labours of her predecessors, 
have been the sources whence they were derived. In writing her ‘‘ Voyage 
d’Espagne’”’ she evidently had before her the same mysterious authority 
of which she made so much larger use, when compiling her ‘‘ Mémoires 
de la Cour d’Espagne.” A few instances will suffice. From p. 6 to 
p- 9, in Mr. Stirling’s book, beginning at ‘‘ Les grands officiers,’’ and end- 
ing at ‘‘ del despacho universal,” the whole matter is given almost ver- 
batim in the ‘“‘ Relation du Voyage d’Espagne,” t. 3, from p. 98 to p. 


100. 


A few shorter passages I shall put under their respective heads, 


quoting Mr. Stirling’s book for shortness’ sake as VitLars :— 


VILLARsS, 


“Depuis plus de cent ans Les Roys 
@Espagne tiennent ordinairement leur 
cour a Madrid.”’—p. 5. 

““C’est une Ville assés grande, sans mu- 
railles, située au milieu del’ Espagne, dans 
un pais sec et decouvert.”—p. 5 


‘Le Palais du Roy est a l’extremité 
de la ville vers le Midy: Sa facade en 
d’ordre Dorique, d’une pierre comme de 
Grez: deux Pavillons de Briques la ter- 
minent a droite et a gauche: Les trois 
autre cotés de ce Palais n’ont ny forme ni 
raport entre eux.”—p. 5. 

‘Au dessous du Palais Le Terrain qui 
va en penchant jusqu’au Manzanares, est 
fermé de Murailles,” &c.—p. 6. 


D’AULNoy. 


‘‘T] y a plus d’un Siecle que les Rois 
d’ Espagne la choisirent pour y tenir leur 
cour.”— Voyage, t. ii., p. 112. 

‘“‘ Ta ville n’est pas entourée de mu- 
railles: * * * La ville est située au millieu 
d’Espagne :* * * tous les Pais est sec, et fort 
decouvert.”— Voyage, t. ii., pp. 112, 113. 

“Le Palais est a l’extremité de la ville 
vers le Midi. Il est bati de pierres fort 
blanches, Deux Pavillons de brique ter- 
minent la facade: le reste n’est point regu~ 
lier.” — Voyage, t. iii., p. 4. 


“Te terrain, comme je lai marqte, 
s’etend jusqu’ au bord du Manganares. Tout 
est enclos de murailles,” &c.— Voyage, t. iii. 


p. 6. 


With regard to the other work, her ‘‘ Mémoires de la Courd’Espagne,”’ 
which more nearly concerns us, it may be said in one word, that there 
is scarcely a sentence in it, from beginning to end, bearing upon politi- 
cal matters (a few sentimental messages and letters excepted), which 
cannot be found almost verbatim in the original MS., from which she, as 
well as the unknown editor of the volume of 17838, took their materials. 
There is this important difference, however, between the two, that while 
Madame d’Aulnoy, either to make her book more interesting, or the bet- 
ter to disguise her theft, or perhaps the task assigned her, has so broken 
up and rearranged the matter of the original, dividing and reuniting it 

in such a capricious way, that it requires the utmost patience and perse- 
_yerance to follow her through all her windings, the anonymous editor 
of the volume of 17838 gives his story as he finds it, merely omitting such 
portions as would be likely to give offence to the French court. This, I 


various colours; however, this custom looks very odd, and I cannot but think that several 
among themselves are disgusted at it : when they danced, they must set them down, and 
let these grunting animals run about the chamber, where they made a very pleasant har- 
mony. These ladies danced at my entreaty, the Baron of Castlenau having sent for pipes 
and tabors.”—The Lady’s Travels, vol. i., p. 3. 


238 


think, will be clearly manifest when I come to speak of the MS. in the 
library of the Arsenal at Paris, to which I have already alluded. To 
prove these resemblances by direct quotation would be simply to reprint 
the two books. A reference to the corresponding pages of each work 
must suffice. In the following columns will be found the entire result 
of my collation of the two ‘“‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’ Espagne,” using for 
that purpose Mr. Stirling’s volume of 1861, as being the most accessible, 
and quoting it for convenience by the name of Viriars, and of Madame 
@Aulnoy’s work, the edition published at the Hague, in 1692, in two 
parts.* 


MEMOIRES DE LA COUR D’ESPAGNE. 


(VILLARS)—1861. (D’AULNOY)—1692, (VILLARS.) —1861. (D’ AULNOY.)—1862. 


Page. Pari I., Page. Page. Part l., Page. 
13, 14, 15, 15,16. 78, 78, 80, 81, 81. 44, 45. 124, 125. 
17, 18. 90: 46, 47. 126, 127. 
it) 99: 49, 50, 51. 120, 121. 
20. 66, 67. 51, 52. 129. 
21 [Valenzuela]. 67. 52, 53. 130. 
Ph, Oe 67, 68. 53, 54. 130. 
22 [Verses on Don 69. 54, 55, 56. 131, 182. 

John | 56, 57, 58, 59, 60. 132, 133, 134, 135. 
23,20, 24. 74, 74, 75. 60, 61, 62. 135, 186, 137, 138. 
25, 26. LO Or ate 62, 63, 64, 65. 139, 140, 141, 142. 
26, .27, 28. 89; 90, 91. 66, 67, 68, 69, 70. 143, 144, 145, 146, 
oO: S191, 92: 147. 

30. OE 932 70, 71, 72, 73, 74, 147, 148, 149, 150, 

a1, 32 88, 94. 75, 76. Hol, 152, 1535 

32. 101, 102, 103. 77, 78, 79, 80, 81. 155, 156, 157, 158, 

33, 34. PartI., p.9; Part II., ; 159. 
p-103; and ‘‘Voy- | 82, 82, 83, 83, 84. 161, 163, 164, 167. 
AGC Cel Ds 94h | 1694 90) OL 925 OS. aml puedes Or 
t. ili., p. 185. 945.99. 181, 182. 

35, 36 88, 89, 102. 95, 96; 97. 182, 183. 

36, 37. 104, 105. 100, 101, 102. 184, 185. 

38, 39, 40 sha tyéan dake als aa 105. 186, 187. 

A1,-42. 84, 85. 109. 189. 

42, 43 82, 83. 110) TA 12) ko ROO ole lo. 

43, 44 105, 119. 114, 115s Pio 193, 194, 195. 

44, 120; 116, 117; 119,120. 195,197. 


PU eS Oe OP i a ee 


* It will be recollected that the opening pages of Villars and Madame d’Aulnoy’s 
‘¢ Voyage” bave been already identified. I begin at p. 13 of the ‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour 
d’Espagne.” London, 1861. 

+ Those lively verses on Maria Calderon, the celebrated actress and mother of Don 
John, which are only alluded to in Villars, are given in full, with a French translation by 
Madame d’ Aulnoy, part 1, p. 69. They are “done” into English verse somewhat freely, 
in every sense. of the word, by Tom Brown, at p. 68 of his translation. 

+ One of the passages at p. 115 of Villars, p. 120 of the volume of 1733, and p. 194-5 
of d’Aulnoy, is the following. Itisa portion of the account which is given of the tumul- 
tuous assembling of the people at Madrid, in 1679, during the iliness of Marcos Dias :— 
‘¢ T] arriva meme que dans ce temps 1a le Roy étant allé a quelqnes églises, ils le suive- 
rent en grande nombre criant, viva el Rey, Muera el Mal Govierno.” This seems to 
have been a favourite cry with the Madrilenes. It is again repeated at p. 154 of Vil- 
lars, and p. 46, seconde partie of Madame d’Aulnoy. In‘ A Relation of a Voyage 


(VILLARS,)—1861. 


\D’ AuLNOY.)—1692. 


239 


(VILLARS.)—1861, 


(D’ AULNOY.)—1862. 


Page. Part I, Page. Page. Part l., Page. 
121. 200, 201. 237. 137, 140. 
122 to 127. Part II., p. 13 to 1% 240, 241. 146, 147. 
128 to 134. 18 to 21. 249, 243. 148, 149. 
135, 136. 6507.28. 243, 244, 245. 150, 150, 151. 
138. 25, 26. 248, 249. 164, 165. 
143. 29 250, 252. 164, 167. 
144. 36. 258. 174. 
145. 37. 260. 178. 
148, 149, 150, 151. 39, 39, 40, 41, 42. 263, 264. 180, 181. 
153, 154, 155. 44, 45, 46. 267. 188. 
187 to 191. 52 to 56. 268, 269. 189. 
193. 59. 24 Os 2d Ve LOS Oe 
196. 59. 274. 193. 
202. 92. 276, 278. 194, 195, 
206. 95. 283, 284. 195, 210. 
207, 209. 975 98 287, 288. 206, 207. 
211. Y 106, 107 2911. 209. 
213, 214, 215. 108, 109, 110. 298. 213. 
PaO Ad TEAL saad ba bs 299, 300. 2V4, 215. 
218, 220, 223, 224. 101, 103, 122, 123. 300, 301, 302. 215, 216. 
226, 228. 27 N28: 3038, 304, 305. ZiliG, 2a Te 
230, 231. 151, 132, 133. 308, 309. 218, 219. 
232, 233. 134. 809, 310, 311. Moh ITS) aa) 
234, 235. 141, 143. 312. Part De, p. 2028 


The description of the various councils with which the Villars’ ‘* Mé- 
moirs’’ conclude, appears at the end of the first part of Madam d’ Aulnoy’s 
‘‘ Mémoires,” from p. 202 top. 216. Perhaps the fullest account of these 
councils is given in the Abbé de Vayrac’s ‘‘ Etat Present de l’ Espagne,”’ 
Paris, 1718, tom. 3, pp. 300-462. I have an earlier tract, ‘‘ The Pre- 
sent State of Spain, &c., translated from the Spanish copy lately printed 
at Madrid,’’ London, 1706, which also gives an account of them. 


THE MS. ‘‘ MEMOIRES DE LA COUR D’ESPAGNE,’”’ IN THE LIBRARY OF THE 
ARSENAL AT PARIS. 


Considering the easy steps that led me to a knowledge of this MS. 
it is singular that among Mr. Stirling’s friends at the British Museum, 
and the still wider circle of the contributors to ‘‘ Notes and Queries,’’ 
there was no one found discursive enough in his reading to point out to 
him its existence, which, the clew once being given, was as easy to 
discover as the Barriére du Trone, or the Place de la Concorde. Find- 
ing, like Mr. Stirling and his referees, that the usual sources of in- 


made through a great part of Spain,” by Francis Willoughby, Esq., London, 1673, we 
have the following account of it thirty-five years earlier :— 

‘¢ Bread is very scarce and very dear in many places of Spain, because of the barren- 
ness of the soil and want of rain, &. . . 

“This summer [1664] there was a tumult at Madrid: the poor people gathering 
about the King’s palace cried out, ‘‘ Let the King live, but let the ill government die,” 
&c., p. 497, 


240 


formation would reveal nothing more of the Marquis de Villars and his 


supposed authorship, I determined to break new ground. Luckily, in 
the Library of the King’s Inns, Dublin, there is one department parti- 
cularly rich in French histor ical memoirs. Among these is the “ His- 
toire Generale et Raisonnée de la Diplomatie Frangaise (seconde edition)” 
Paris, 1811, 7 tomes in 8yo., by M. de Flassan. On turning over the 
leaves of this book, and consulting the index, the name of the Marquis 
de Villars at once rewarded me for departing a little out of the beaten 
track. I found to my astonishment in vol. 4, from p. 25 to p. 80, an 
elaborate account of a certain difference which the Marquis de Villars had 
with the government at Madrid in reference to the rights and privileges 
of the Spanish embassy, of which I had a perfect recollection from my 


reading of the volume of 17338, and Mr. Stirling’s volume of 1861. On : 


collating the passages, I found them identical, M. de Flassan’s account 
corresponding almost verbatim with that at pp. 8 and 9, and from 
p. 127 to p. 186 of the volume of 17338; p. 10, and from p. 122 to p. 131 
of Mr. Stirling’s book; and in Madame d’Aulnoy’s ‘‘ Mémoires de la 
Cour d’Espagne,” part 2, from p. 13 to p. 17. What appeared to me 
to be very singular, however, was, that the account was taken, not from 
the volume of 1733, in which it had been published to the world seventy- 
five years previously, nor even from the better known and older published 
work of Madame d’Aulnoy, whose name, however, would scarcely have 
been of much weight in the grave investigations of diplomacy, but from 
a MS., the title of which is thus given—“ Ktat de VEspagne, manuscr. 
in fol. bibl. de PArsenal”’ [ Paris]. On this discovery, I felt at once 
that I was on the right track ; and circumstances having led me to the 
continent in June last, I had the pleasure of examining the MS. during 
the few hours of the two or three days 1 was permitted to stay at Paris, 
that the Library of the Arsenal was open. On inquiry at the Library 
for the MS. under the name by which it is quoted by M. de Flassan, I 
learned with dismay that the Library contained no such MS. On ex- 
amining the catalogue or printed list of MSS., however, I found it under 
its more appropriate name, ‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’Espagne, ”? which 
appears at the top of the front page, as in Mr. Stirling’s MS. Why M. 
de Flassan preferred to call it by a name which does not belong to that 
portion of the volume from which he quoted, and which only appears in 
the MS. (a blank page intervening) at folio 106—if indeed in strictness 
it appears even there—I cannot say, except that he did so, perhaps from 
a salutary fear of having his trustworthy authority confounded with the 
suspicious narrative of Madame d’Aulnoy. 


The MS. is a folio volume, containing 130 leaves, somewhat closely 


written on both sides. The older forms of spelling, which had become 
modernized before the time Mr. Stirling’s transcript was made, are pre- 
served throughout. ‘There are no erasures or interlineations by the ori- 
ginal writer from beginning to end. The MS. does not appear to have 
been prepared for the press, but seems to be a fair copy of the original 


draught made by the author himself, whoever he was, for his own ac- — 


241 


commodation or the information of some other party. There is no 
introduction or preface of any kind, the writer commencing his narra- 
tive abruptly with the sentence—‘‘ Le guerre qui commenca en 1672 
entre la France et la Hollande,” &c., as at p. 9 of the Villars ‘‘ Me- 
moires.”’ The differences which exist between the Arsenal MS. and all 
the other known copies of these ‘‘ Mémoires’? begin at the very begin- 
ning. They are sometimes trifling and verbal, like those between the 
Stirling MS. and the volume of 1733, but generally they are far more 
important. The Arsenal MS. seems to be the first outpouring of the au- 
thor’s mind; the whole truth, as he believed it, is spoken frankly and 
fully—too frankly, 1t would appear, for the unknown editor of the vo- 
lume of 1788 or his censor, either of whom, doubtless from the fear of 
giving offence to the royal family of France, has omitted some of the 
most interesting of its passages. The most curious of these refer to the 
conduct of the young Queen of Spain, the first wife of Charles I1., who, 
it will be recollected, was the niece of Louis XIV. These suppressed 
passages betray an amount of hostility, and almost hatred, to this prin- 
cess, who, if she exhibited little strength of character, appears to us so 
amiable and interesting in the charming letters of the Marchioness de 
Villars, as to create a strong disbelief that these ‘‘ Memoirs” could have 
been written by the ambassador of France and the husband of the 
writer of these letters. I shall take the passages as they occur, by no 
means offering them as a complete list of the differences which charac- 
terize the Arsenal MS., but of such only as I was able to note during 
_ the short time I had the opportunity of examining it. None, however, 
that are really important have, I believe, been overlooked. 

The MS. commences, as I have said, at the words, ‘‘ La guerre qui 
-eommenca,” &c., Stirling MS:, p. 8, ‘‘ Villars’ Mémoires,” p. 9, ‘‘ Mé- 
moires” of 1733, p.8. The passage at p. 12 of the Villars’ ‘‘ Mémoires,”’ 
‘‘Le Roy trés Chrétien ne jugeant pas qu’un Batard du Roy d’Espagne 
put avoir droit de prendre de tels avantages sur son Ambassadeur, luy 
commenda,” &c., reads thus in the Arsenal MS., folio 1—‘‘ Le Roy tres 
Chrestien ne jugeant pas quwun bastard du Roy d’ Espagne deut avoir sur 
son Ambassadeur des avantages que les princes du sang de la Maison de 
France ne prennoient point sur celui d’Espagne, luy commanda,” &c. 
On the same page the following passage is omitted both in the Paris and 
London editions—‘“‘ Pour trouver un milieu a deux interests si contraires 
Le Marquis de Villars proposa a D. Geronimo d’Egtiya Secretario d’ Estat 
_ quwil verroit D. Juan sur le meme pied que les autres Ambassadeurs, 
| pourveu qu’on luy donnast un ordre par escript du Roy d’ Espagne a son 
Ambassadeur en France, de voir les princes du sang et les EKnfans na- 
turels des Roys* de la meme maniere,”’ fol. 1. In the line ‘‘avoient 
signé ches Le Duc d’ Albe,” Arsenal MS. fol. 1, 2, the words underlined 
are omitted in the Villars’ ‘‘ Mémoires,” p. 20, 1. 24, though given in 


* This allusion to ‘‘ les Enfans naturels des Roys” as a settled institution in France, 
is rather amusing. 


242 


the ‘‘ Mémoires” of 1733. After “par Vindignité de sa conduite,”’ Paris 
“Mémoires,” p. 24, Villars’ ‘‘ Mémoires,” p. 25, is added “‘ e¢ de sa nats- 
sance,” fol. 6. In the passage, ‘ Villars’ Mem.,” p. 25, beginning ‘‘ ces 
derniers pas,”’ we have (fol. 6) ‘‘ premiers pas,’? which is also the read- 
ing of the Paris edition; for ‘‘ la situation de la Reine,” we have “la 
hauteur naturelle de la Reyne mere ;”’ for ‘‘ infamies passées,” ‘‘infidelités 
passées ;” for ‘‘la Jeunesse du Roy,” ‘‘la fovblesse du Roy plus enfant 
par son genre que par son age,” and several other differences of a similar 
character. At p. 26 of Villars, after the words ‘‘un grand nombre 
d’espions” is added ‘‘jusgues dans la maison de la Reyne,” fol. 6. The 
general summing up of the character of Don John of Austria, at p. 33 
of Villars, is given more fully at fol. 8 of the MS. At fol. 24 (Villars, 
81) the following reference to the Queen is strongly underlined in 
darker ink than the text—‘‘ On creut meme, quelque temps que la 
reyne estoit grosse, mais cette esperance finit au commencement de Janvier 
de V annee 1680.””* 

Nearly the entire of pp. 82 and 83 (of the Villars’ “‘ Mémoires”), from 
‘‘Quelques jours” to ‘“‘remplis d’un nombre infini de spectateurs,”’ is 
omitted, at least in this place, from the Arsenal MS., fol. 24. After 
“qui la gouvernoit comme un enfant” (Villars, p. 84) is added (fol. 24) 
“et sans cesse avec le Roy y accompagné de deux nains qua seuls Jarsovent 
sa conversation et son piasir.’ + This, omitted by all the others, is 
given somewhere by Madame @ Aulnoy.t Arsenal MS., fol 32, ‘‘ Les 
onstances du nonce;’’ Villars’ ‘‘ Memoirs,” p. 110, ‘Les enterets du 
nonce.” ‘The extracts given by Flassan in his “‘ Histoire de Diploma- 
tie” are from fol. 35, commencing ‘‘ Les Ministres Etrangers,” to fol. 
39, ‘‘s’illes avoit fait demander :”’ it is the only part of the MS. which 
has marks in the margin, as if they were directions either to the tran- 
seriber or compositor. ‘‘La jin de Janvier,” Arsenal MS., fol. 36. 
Villars’ ‘‘ Mémoires,”’ p. 123, is heavily underlined by the same hand as 
before. 

Folio 44 contains the following passages omitted in the Villars’ 
“Mémoires,” p. 150, after the words ‘‘ny de la saluer” :— 

‘Elle [la Duchesse de Terra Nova, el Camerera Mayor] ne laissoit 


* “Ta Reine n’est plus grosse.”—-Lettres de Madame de Villars, 12th January, 
16890, p. 49. 


¢ ‘Le Roi a un petit nain Flamand qui entend et qui parle tres-bien Francois. Il 
n’aidoit pas peu a la conversation.”—Lettres de Madame de Villars, p.25. And 
again, p. 60, ‘‘ Il y a deux nains qui soutiennent toujours la conversation.” 

{ This mania for dwarfs does not seem to have been peculiar to the court. Madame 
d’Aulnoy, in her ‘‘ Travels,” has the following passage :—‘t They keep also both Male and 
Female Dwarfs, and very ugly ones: the Females, particularlv, have very frightful looks, 
their heads are bigger than their Bodies ; they always wear their hair loose about their 
Fars, and hanging down to the ground. At first sight, one would wonder what these 
little Figures were when they present themselves before one’s Eyes. They wear rich 
cloaths, they are their Mistresses Confidents, and for this Reason, they are denied 
nothing they have a mind to.”—The Ladies Travels into Spain, 1708, p. 137; Voyage 
d’Espagne, t. 11., p. 123, 


243 


pas de faire quelques fois faire des complimens et des honnetez a l’am- 
bassadeur de France, temoignant a l’ambassadrice le deplaisir qu’elle 
avoit qu'il ne vint point chez la Reyne, et l’on scavoit que personne ne 
travailloit plus qu’elle a l’en empecher eta le faire hair par le Roy a un 
tel point qu’il ne pouvoit le voir ni l’entendre parler sans dire en parti- 
eulier quelque extravagance ou quelque injure.’ 

“On le voit quelquefois longtemps assis parlant seul tout haut, don- 
nant mille maledictions aux Frangais, il reprochoit souvent a la Reyne 
qu’elle estoit fille de Francois, et lorsqu’il sceut que le Roy demandoit 
satisfaction de l’offence qu’on avoit faite ason ambassadeur en luy ostant 
ses privileges, il entra dans un emportement qui alla jusqu’a faire a la 
Reyne des menaces qui pouvoient luy donner tout a craindre.” 

This isa strange exhibition of royalty, it must be confessed; but ano- 
ther suppressed passage, at fol. 45, preceding ‘‘ La Reine cependant” (of 
Villars, p. 150), is stranger still :— 

““On mwavoit pas moins inspire d’aversion au Roy pour l’ambassa- 
drice, que pour son mary, souvent il se cachoit derri¢ére quelque rideau 
de porte pour Vobserver, quand Elle parloit a la reyne, et l’on asseure 
qu’un jour qu'il la vit entrer, il commenca a dire en son particulier des 
injures contre Kile basses et grossieres. La Camerera Mayor qui L’avoit 
entendu, le reprit en suite devant La reyne, et Luy fit une severe 
legon de parler d’une maniere si mal honnette d’une personne de merite 
comme L’ambassadrice, c’est a dire qu’elle le reprit ainsi de dire devant 
le monde des choses que l’on devoit estre bien persuadé que’elle Luy 
inspiroit en particulier, ainsi la Reyne croyoit quelle Luy servoit a 
gouverner Vesprit bizarre du Roy—de luy manager l’amitié de la Reyne, 
et tout le monde qui scgavoit combien elle estoit a craindre, Luy tenoit 
compte du mal qu’elle ne faisoit point et des fausses honnestetez qu’elle 
faisoit.”’* _ 

_ The following account of the Queen’s mode of life at this period is 
omitted at p. 151, of the Villars’ ‘‘ Mémoires” :— 

«<Sa vie estoit toujours ennuyeuse et renfermée, elle ne sortoit que 
pour aller en devotion a quelque couvent ou en visite chez la Reyne 
mere, ou toutes deux estoient dans la conversation du monde la plus 
froide, elle ne pouvoit souffrir celle des Dames Espagnole qui la venoient 
voir, et n’en essuyoit l’ennuy que parce que l’ambassadrice de France 
Luy preschoit sans cesse qu’elle devoit garder des mesures honnestes 
avec Elles. D’ailleurs elle n’avoit point d’autre divertissement que des 
Commedies Espagnolles, qui ne la divertissoient point du tout. Elle jou- 
oit tout le jour pour rien aux Eschets avec le Roy, Phomme du monde 


* The Ambassadress herself believed that she was an exception to this general hatred 
of the French by the king. “A l’egard du jeune Roi, et de sa haine pour les Francois, 
qui est grande, je puis dire qu’elle est moins violente pour moi, que pour les femmes 
Francoises de la Reine, par le raison qu’elles sont plus souvent auprés d’elle, que je n’ai 
cet honneur.’’—Lettres de Madame de Villars, p. 227. 

R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 2K 


244 


de la plus mechante compagnie et ne voyoit aupres de luy que ses deux 
mains.” 

‘‘Dans cet Estat elle sceut se faire pour quelque temps une appa- 
rence de tranquilité. Elle acquit de la complaisance pour le Roy, des 
manieres et des exactitudes telles qu’il pouvoit les souhaiter pour croire 
qu’il estoit aimé, on La voyoit gaye avec de la santé, et de l’embonpoint. 
La compagnie de ses chiens et de ses perroquets l’amusoit souvent, et 
son esprit sans suitte, sans ambition et sans attachement pour rien de ce 
que son rang luy donnoit, la consoloit par certaines idées de France ou 
Elle se faisoit de seules esperances de retourner un jour et de gouster 
hors du throne les douceurs d’une vie sans crainte, qui luy laisseroit la 
liberté de suivre des penchans particuliers qui Vattachoient beaucoup 
plus que la grandeur.”—Folios 45 and 46. 

At folios 51 and 52 there are thirty-six lines in the MS. which are 
omitted in the Villars’ ‘‘Memoirs.’”’ From these it would appear that the 
queen opened her mind first to the ambassadress as to her intention of 
asking the king for the dismissal of her camera-mayor. The ambassa- 
dress discouraged the idea for a while, through fear of the queen’s want of 
persistence in her object; but finding some days after that she persevered 
in her intention, she advised her to speak to the king, but to use the 
utmost secresy and caution in her proceedings.* 

Folios 80 and 89 contain eighty lines which are omitted in the printed 
books. They commence near the top of p. 274 of Villars. They are 
curious, referring both to Madame de Villars and to the Queen, whose 
imprudence, in appearing at the windows of the palace, ‘‘ qui donnent 
sur la place,” with her French ladies or attendants, and addressing such 
French. people as passed by ‘‘ contre toutes les regles du Palais et la 
bienseance de son rang et de son sexe’’ is severely condemned. I regret 
that I had not time to copy this passage in full.+ 


* There is nothing of this in Madame de Villars’ Letters. At p. 154 she simply 
says—‘' On lui a changé de Camarera Major.” In the next letter, at p. 156, she says 
again :—‘‘ Je vous ai mandé par ma derniere Lettre la destitution de la Duchesse de 
Terra Nova; qu’on avoit mis a sa place la Duchesse d’ Albuquerque ; et que je ne pouvois 
etre ni aise ni fachée de ce changement, que selon que la Reiné s’en trouveroit bien ou mal.”’ 

+ It is curious that Madame de Villars mentions as one of the chief advantages of the 
change of Camarera Mayor the privilege of looking out of a window which is here de- 
nounced as such a crime :— 

“On se trouve toujours bien du changement de la Camarera Major. L’air du Palais 
en est tout different. Nous regardons présentement la Reine et moi, tant que nous vou- 
lons, par une fenétre qui n’a de vue que sur un grand jardin d’un couvent de Reli- 
giueses qu’on appelle l/nearnation et qui est attaché au Palais. Vous aurez peine a 
imaginer qu’une jeune Princesse née en France, et élevee au Palais Royal, puisse comp- 
ter cela pour un plaisir.”—Lettres, pp. 163, 164. 

The following passages from Madame d’Aulnoy (in the translation of Tom Brown), 
perhaps refer to the subject in the text :—‘‘ For, as I signified before, the Queen durst 
not play with the little Dogs she had brought along with her, before the King; and the 
two Parrots were killed for no other reason but because they talked French. The King 
was out of humour as oft as any Frenchman passed through the court of the Palace, es- 
pecially if the Queen looked upon him, although it was through the windows and lat- 
tices of her chamber.”—Memoirs of the Court of Spain, London, 1692, Part ii., p. 35. 


245 


After the word ‘‘compassion” in Villars, p. 308, speaking of the 
wife of the Connétable de Colonna, is added.in the MS., ‘ Sil n’avoit pas 
été le fruit de sa mechante conduitte qu’elle avoit fait paroistre a tout 
le monde depuis plusieurs années.”’ In continuation of this comes the 
following long and important passage, which has been suppressed in all 
the other copies :— | 

“‘ Le Marquis de Villars avoit quelque temps auparavant recu per- 
mission du Roy de finir son ambassade et d’en avertir les ministres de 
Madrid avec ordre neantmoins d’y attendre le successeur qu’on luy 
nommeroit, il y avoit pres d’un an qu’il sollicitoit son congé; Les ex- 
cessive depenses ausquelles la cherté de Madrid Vengageoit, luy en avoit 
fourny une raison evidente, c’estoit celle dont s’estoit servy pour presser 
le Roy de luy permettre de se retirer, et des ’année precedente il luy 
avoit demandé permission d’envoyer en France La Marquise sa femme 
pour vivre a quelqu’ une de ses terres et diminuer ainsi sa depense. I] 
cachoit une autre raison qui peut estre n’estoit pas moins pressante que 
celle la. C’estoit l’esprit et la conduite de la Reyne que luy ni l’am- 
bassadrice ne pouvoient redresser, et dont les suittes auroient pu ne- 
anmoins retomber sur Hux comme sur les seules personnes dont elle 
devoit suivre les conseils, mais elle ne les escoutoit point et par un genie 
assez extraordinaire elle ne laissoit pas pour se disculper de leur attri- 
buer le retour de ses fautes, soit a Madrid ou meme a la cour de France. ~ 
ils ne pouvoient en eviter les suittes dangereuses qu’en se retirant; le ~ 
Roy n’y avoit point consenty d’abord, Mais depuis Le Marquis de la 
Fuente, ambassadeur d’Espagne ayant insinue que celuy de France a 
Madrid et L’ Ambassadrice sa femme estoient entrez dans des intrigues 
qui avoient trouble la maison Royalle, et ajoutant fait connoitre que le 
Roy d’Espagne souhaittoit leur rappel, le Roy instruit du veritable su- 
jet de cette plainte qui ne venoit que des interrets particuliers de quelques 
ministres entierement opposez a ceux de la maison Royalle ne laissa pas 
de rappeller Le Marquis de Villars en luy marquant qu’il estoit satisfait 
de sa conduitte, il demeura encore plusieurs mois a Madrid attendant 
qu’on luy donnait un successeur et cependant l’ambassadrice revinst en 
France.”—Arsenal MS., fol. 101. 

I have called this passage an important one, because it supplies al- 
most for the first time the opportunity of testing the statements and 
opinions contained therein by an authority that cannot be impeached. 
Among the various records of those two years, snatched so strangely out 
of the surrounding darkness, we fortunately possess one, the truth of 
| which, especially on matters connected with the private affairs of the 
writer, cannot be questioned. These are the Letters of the Marchioness 
de Villars,* the wife of the supposed writer of the foregoing statement : 


* ¢¢ Lettres de Madame La Marquise de Villars, Ambassadrice en Espagne, dans le 
temps du Mariage de Charles II., Roi d’Espagne, avec la Princess Marie-Louise d’Or- 
léans, fille de Monsieur, frere unique de Louis XIV. et de Henriette Anne d’Angleterre, 
sa premiere femme.—a Amsterdam, 1759.” 


246 


‘< Les lettres charmantes,” says Mr. Stirling, ‘‘ écrites par sa femme 
& Madame de Coulanges, durant son séjour a la cour d’Espagne, sont 
bien connues. Ce sont les esquisses les plus agréables qui aient été écrites 
sur la vie et les moeurs Castillanes, au dix-huitiéme siccle, en méme temps 
qu’ elles présentent le récit le plus fideéle et le plus digne de foi que nous 
possédions sur la triste vie intérieure de la royauté autrichienne expirante 
en Espagne.” 

If her statements concerning the interior life of the palace are so 
trustworthy, surely, on matters connected with her own household and 
her husband’s affairs, they must be considered worthy even of more 1m- 
plicit belief. What account does she give of the recall of the Ambassa- 
dor, and in what way does it corroborate the above statement, alleged to ~ 
have been written by the Ambassador himself? So far from Villars 
having been soliciting his recall for more than twelve months, it is evi- 
dent that the intellige ence of it came upon himself and the Marchioness 
by surprise. So sudden indeed was it, that so late as the 3rd April, 
1681, she thought it necessary to explain to her correspondent in France 
why she had not previously mentioned so important a matter, the sim- 
ple reason being that she had known nothing whatever about it.t In 
fact the whole court was surprised, and the king himself so astonished, 
that, on the news reaching Madrid, he asked those about him if it boded 
anew war with France.t The account also which the author of the 
~ Arsenal MS. gives of the expenses of the embassy, and the steps taken 
in connexion therewith, is too loose and inaccurate to have been writ- 
ten by one who was so much interested in the subject. Madame de 
Villars has a good deal to say upon the matter, as might be expected. 
On the 29th August, 1680, she writes, ‘‘ De douze mille écus que le Roi 
donne a M. de Villars, ce n’est a Madrid qu’environ 5500 écus. Notre 
maison nouscotte neuf mille franesde loyer, voyez ce qui reste pour toutes 
sortes d’autres dépenses.” § She says that at this time M. de Villars 
had some idea of sending her back to France, in order to diminish his ex- 
penses; but this step was abandoned, and the financial difficulty removed, 
by the king’s coming to the relief of his ambassador, and by the removal 
of the embassy to a smaller house. ‘‘ Le petit secours,”? says Madame 
de Villars, nearly four months afterwards (12th December, 1680), ‘que 
le Roi a eu la bonté de donner a M. de Villars, nous fait un peu respirer. 
Nous avons payeé et quitté notre grande maison de huit cent pistoles de 
loyer, et nous sommes présentement dans une autre la moitié moins 
chére, et mille fois plus commode.” || As to the different estimate of 


* Preface to ‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’Espagne sur le Regne de Charles II.,” p. ix. 

+ “Lettres de Madame de Villars,” p. 225. 

ye GST premier Ministre a fait négocier notre retour en France par l’Ambassadeur 
d’Espagne qui est a Paris, le Roi leur Maitre n’en a rien scu ; car Je jour qu’ on en eut ici 
la nouvelle, il parut fut etonné quand on la lui apprit, et demanda aussi-t0t si ce n’etoit 
point une marque qu’on allat rentrer en guerre avec la France.”—Lettres de Madame 
de Villars, p. 227. 

§ “Lettres de Madame de Villars,” p. 153. | Ibid, p. 196. 


247 2 


the Queen’s character and conduct formed by the writer of the MS. 
‘Mémoires de la Cour d’ Espagne,” and Madame de Villars, they are 
so striking, as to render it scarcely possible that they could have 
been written by a husband and wife so united, so intelligent, and so ob- 
servant. This subject will be best treated when I give the last crown- 
ing passages of the MS., where the writer accumulates such a torrent of 
invective against the poor queen as to suggest some motive more excit- 
ing than the esthetic pleasure of painting an historical character. 

Among the most curious episodes which are given in the printed 
“‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’ Espagne,” there is one which in all the copies 
is called by its Spanish name ‘‘ Los Galantéos de Palacio.” Along with 
what is given in the other books, the Arsenal MS. contains the follow- 
ing story, which, under the circumstances, has perhaps no rival for ef- 
frontery and audacity. It occurs at folio 102, and is in continuation of 
p. 311 of the ‘‘ Villars’ Mémoires,” after the line “a régaler leurs mai- 
tresses et les servir.”’ 

“‘Peu de jours avant le départ pour Aranjuez il arriva sur ce sujet 
une affaire qui fist bien voir jusques ou pouvoit aller l’insolence des 
courtisans et la foiblesse du Roy. Le jour de jeudy Saint que la Reyne 
sert les pauvres, on avait, suivant la coutume, laissé entrer quelques fem- 
mes plus curieuses de voir la Reyne que la ceremonie. Comme le 
nombre s’en augmentoit, le grand maistre d’hotel fit deffense d’en lais- 
ser entrer davantage. Le Comte de Banos vinst peu apres a la porte 
voulut faire entrer des femmes qu’ il y rencontra. L’ huissier Ven 
voulut empescher suivant Vordre qu’il en avoit, mais le Comte V’ayant 
repoussé fist passer les femmes de force, 11 trouva aupres de la Reyne 
une de ses filles @’honneur dont il estoit ’amant, et sans respect ny du 
lieu ny de sa Majesté qui estoit presente il commenca avec cette fille une 
conversation libre jusqu’ 4 l’effronterie. Le guarda Damars voulut le 
faire retirer, mais il en recut des injures, et sur ce qu’1l insista encore a 
le presser de se retirer, le Comte mist la main sur son poignard le 
menacant de luy en donner dans le corps. Le guarda Damars ne pou- 
vant se faire obeir, alla se plaindre au grand maistre quien fit une con- 
sulte au Roy pleine de considerations capables de se porter a faire justice 
de cette insolence, mais le Comte de Banos estoit proche parent du pre- 
mier ministre, et n’en eust pas seulement une reprimande.”’ 

The most important, and the longest of the suppressed or omitted 
passages in the printed books and in Mr. Stirling’s MS., follows im- 
mediately after the above. Itis a general summing up of the entire 


_ evidence, but done more in the angry spirit of an accuser than with the 


calm dispassion of a judge. The character of the weak young king 
may be left without much compunction in the hands of this merciless 
manipulator. Probing knife and forceps in the hands of historical prac- 
titioners have left so little sensibility in this poor victim, as to render the 
most humane sceptic of the received diagnosis in his case indifferent to 
the effect which this new, though old, operator may produce upon him. 
Indeed, some of the pictures in this new sketch it would be a pity to 


“ 248 


have lost. We have already seen the poor king hiding behind the cur- 
tains of the door to overhear the conversation of the queen with the 
Ambassadress of France; or sitting alone, talking to himself, and utter- 
ing aloud a thousand matedictions on the French. We have him here 
retiring to rest at seven o’clock, taking his solitary supper in bed, with 
the doors of his chamber locked, and allowing the queen to knock seve- 
ral times before he would admit her. But the character of the queen 
is very different. The shadows are laid on certainly with a Rembrandt 
vigour and depth, unillumined, however, even by that one gleam of 
atoning light by which we penetrate the mysterious darkness of that 
great master’s grouping. The small virtues she possesed are left in im- 
penetrable shade, while her smaller defects are exaggerated by having 
the historian’s lantern turned exclusively on them. We have fortunately 
the sunlight of Madame de Villars to flood the entire picture, and as it 
will be found totally to change its effect. The old offence of looking 
out of the windows is again brought against the poor queen by the friend 
of Scarron and a courtier of Versailles; and the crime of a poor French 
princess keeping her mother-tongue alive (for she knew no other lan- 
guage), by addressing a few words of French to French people, is pro- 
nounced unpardonable by the ambassador of France. One is surprised 
he does not mention that the queen occasionally lawghed—a breach of 
etiquette noticed by his lively marchioness. ‘‘ Elle a le teint admirable,” 
says Madame de Villars, ‘‘ de beaux yeux; la bouche trés-agréable quand 
elle rit. Que c’est une belle chése de rire en Espagne!”’?* Almost 
every statement in this bill of indictment is contradicted by the unim- 
peachable evidence of Madame de Villars. A few extracts are given from 
her letters in the notes. I leave the task of reconciling these extracts with 
the statements in the text to those who can still believe that the “‘ Mé- 
moires de la Cour d’Espagne, depuis année 1679, jusqu’ en 1681,” at 
least in their integrity, were written by the Marquis de Villars. 

“‘ Cette estoit la disposition de la Cour d’Espagne au mois de May 
de ’année 1681. Le Roy depuis six mois estoit entré dans sa vingtieme 
année aussi peu avancé d’ Esprit et de connoisance, que s’1l eust encore 
esté enfant; il n’avoit pas meme la force d’avoir des passions. Les plai- 
sirs et les exercises luy estoient indifferents ; s’1l alloit a la chasse, c’estoit 
seul et presque toujours en carrosse; son aversion pour les dames alloit 
jusqu’ a dire que si quelqu’un luy parloit jamais d’une Maitresse il le 
poignarderoit.”’ 

‘“ Presque toute sa vie passoit dans le palais sans occupation, sans 
plaisirs, sans conversation, melée seulement de certaines devotions d’habi- 
tude moins semblables a la pieté qu’ a la superstition, et peu differentes 
du reste de son oisivete, il n’avoit d’ordinaire pres de luy que le gentil- 
homme de sa chambre qui estoit de jour quelque valet de chambre, et 
deux nains avec lesquels il jouoit, et souvent pour rien, il ne les quit- 
toit que pour passer de temps en temps dans l’appartement de la Reyne, 


* “ Lettres de Madame de Villars,” p. 28. 


249 


d’ou il sortoit incontinent. Vers le commencement de V’année 1681, il 
prist la coutume de se coucher a sept heures du soir, et de souper seul dans 
son list, faisant fermer son appartement de maniere que la Reyne meme 
n’y entroit qu’ aprés avoir long temps frappé a la porte, il ? aymoit 
cependant et auroit esté dans une entiere dependance d’ Elle, si Elle avoit 
eu quelque application a luy plaire et a le gouverner.”’* 

‘“ Mais elle paroissoit pour luy sans amitié comme sans estime} et 
le plus souvent avec peu de complaisance et de menagement, hors dans 
les momens quw’ elle en vouloit obtenir quelque grace. Son indifference 
estoit generalle pour tout le reste de la Cour, n’ayant ni bonté effective, 
ni meme d’honnesté apparente pour les personnes qui I’ approchoient, 
esloignée de faire du bien autant par faute de volonté que de credit, peu 
liberalle, insensible au service comme a l’injurie, capable de brouiller 
tout le monde par son indiscretion, entestée de deux ou trois femmes 
de chambre confidentes de ses souhaits et de ses vues, comme Elle 
Vestoit a leur amours, sacrifiant tout le reste pour elles, on en vit une 
marque lorsque dans un jour de ceremonie elle voulut, contre toutes les 
regles du palais et de la bienseance, que ses femmes de chambres portas- 
sent certains voiles comme les filles d’ honneur, ce caprice luy attira le 
chagrin et les plaintes des plus grandes Maisons de la Cour offensées du 
mepris qu’ elle faisoit de leurs filles.”’{ 

“On Luy voyoit d’ailleurs peu de pieté, peu de modestie et de re- 
tennue, et tout le jour attachée aux fenestres du Palais si estroittement 
deffendties aux Reynes et aux princesses d’ Espagne, elle estoit a parler 
des doigts et quelques fois mesme tout haut avec des miserables Francois 
qui paroissent autant ses amants que ceux de ses femmes de chambre :§ 


* *¢ Cette jeune Reine se conduit jusques ici avec beaucoup de douceur et de soumis- 
sion pour le Roi,’—Lettres de Madame de Villars, &c. p. 53 (12 Janvier, 1680). 

‘6 Cette Princesse continue a se bien porter, . . . Le Roi l’aime autant qu’ il peut; 
elle le gouverneroit assez; mais d’autre machines, sans beaucoup de force ni de rapidité 
donnent d’autres mouvemens, et tournent et changent les volontés du Roy’”’ Lettres, p. 
208—(26 Janvier, 1681). 

‘¢ Le Roi et la Reine sont dans une grande union, et meilleur depuis deux ou trois mois, 
qu’ elle n’a jamais ete.” —Lettres, p. 228, (3 Avril, 1681). 

+ ‘* Le Roi aime passionnément a’ sa mode; et elle aime le Roi a la sienne. Elle 
est belle comme le jour, grasse, fraiche; elle dort, elle mange, elle rit; il faut finir 1a; 
et avec tout lesprit que vous avez, je vous défie de devenir tout ce que j’ aurai a vous 
dire ensuite de tout cela.”—Lettres de Madame de Villars, p. 164 (12 Septembre, 
1680). 

ce complaint has a surprisingly feminine look about it, and savours more of the 
vindictiveness of a dismissed camerera mayor, or a disappointed lady-in-waiting, than 
the dispassionate recollection of an ambassador. 

§ Madame @’ Aulnoy’s account of one affair of the window, at least, is far from being 
discreditableto the young Queen — ‘‘ Mémoires de le Cour @ Espagne, Seconde partie,” p. 25. 
I give it in the translation of Tom Brown :—‘ The next morning the King went out very 
early a hunting all alone, without saying a word to the Queen. This disquieted her all 
day long, and she past the greatest part of it leaning upon the windows of her chamber, 
although the Dutchess de Terra Nova frequently disturbed her, and told her, that a 
Queen of Spain ought not to look out at a window. A\l that day she impatiently ex- 
pected the King’s return, and as soon as ever he lighted from his horse, met him about 


250. 


il est certain que selon le genie et ies manieres d’ Espagne sa conduite 
auroit di luy faire craindre des suittes facheuses, si le Roy, et le gou- 
vernement n’eussent esté egallement foibles. Elle ne menageoit point 
le premier Ministre, mais comme elle estoit sans pouvoir, il se contentoit 
de la mepriser sans tirer avantage de son peu de conduite ny Luy faire 
plus de mal qu’elle s’en faisoit Elle meme.’* 

‘“‘Ta Reyne mere la connoisoit bien et aprés avoir fait toutes les de- 
marches pour entrer avec Elle en une veritable confiance, dont les liaisons 
auroient pu leur donner tout pouvoir sur l’esprit du Roy et sur les 
ministres, elle n’y trouva que de l’indifference et de la legereté, de sorte 
que voyant ses soins jnutiles elle fut obligée d’abandonner toutes les 
viies qu'elle avoit formees pour le bien de la Maison Royalle et de V’es- 
tat, et ne songea plus qu’ a donner le reste de sa vie au repos et a la 
pieté. Princesse vertueuse, honneste, juste, liberalle, peut estre trop 
bonne et trop facile, moins sensible, et moins severe qu’1l ne convient 
aux personnes de son rang.” 

‘Le genie du premier ministre n’estoit guerre plus elevé, que celuy 
du premier Roy, il avoit quelque facilité pour les complimens et pour 
le dehors des affaires, hors cette apparence on le trouvoit jusques dans 
les moindres affaires incapable d’agir de luy meme, et sans discernement 


half the stair-case and threw herself about his neck with that agreeable French liberty 
which she had not yet forgotten.” Part i. p. 21. 

* Surely this cannot be the same queen of whom Dunlop writes as follows :— 

‘Yet Louisa d’Orleans passed the dangerous period of life with untainted reputation, 
and with many claims to popularity and esteem among her subjects. Leaving in the first 
dawn of youth the most brilliant court in Europe, and entering the most gloomy, she 
bore the change with cheerfulness, and, except in the few first days of probation, without 
repining. United to a husband of the most despicable understanding and deplorable 
ignorance, and who possessed no qualifications which could win attachment or esteem, 
she paid him, in all his fits of caprice or despondency, unremitting attention, and never 
was suspected of allowing her affections to stray to a more worthy object. From the be- 
ginning of her reign, she showed the greatest sympathy for the distresses of the people ; 
and, during her last illness, being informed that the citizens who had assembled at the 
gates of ihe palace, were offering up prayers for her recovery, she said, ‘ that she was well 
entitled to this return of affection, as she would at any time have laid down her life to 
relieve them of the burdens they endured.’”—Memoirs of Spain during the reigns of 
Philip IV. and Charles II., by John Dunlop, v. 2, p. 247. 

+ In Madame de Villars’ letter there is no mention of this disgust of the queen- 
mother, and of her abandonmeut of all efforts to be useful to her daughter-in-law and 
her son. There is, however, evidence of the strong regard which the queen-mother 
entertained towards the French Ambassador and his wife. The last sentence we have of 
Madame de Villars’ letter proves this; but it proves also that at this time, towards the very 
close of M. de Villars’ embassy, May, 1681, the uniom which had been brought about by 
the good offices of M. de Villars and his mite between the queen- puucthes and her daugh- 
ter-in-law still continued. ‘J’ai vi la Reine Mere ces jours passés,” says Madame de 
Villars in her last letter: ‘‘ dont j’ai tous les sujets du monde de me louer, par toutes 
les choses obligeantes qu’ elle dit de la conduite de M. de Villars et de la Mienne, qu- 
ant a Vunion de sa belle-fille avec elle; et je suis bien persuadée qu’ elle en’ écrit confor- 
mement a la Reine en France.” —Lettres, p. 244. 

With regard to the general character of the queen-mother in the text, it is strangely 
the reverse of that insinuated by Dunlop, and broadly stated by Mr. Ford. (See ‘‘ Hand- 
Book of Spain,” sect. xi., p. 840. 


251 


pour profiter des lumieres d’autruy, il n’en tiroit que de D. Geronimo 
d’Kguya qui le gouvernoit aussi absolument que s’il en eust esté capa- 
ble, l'un et l'autre gouvernoient le Roy par le confesseur et par Vibanco 
qui dans son poste de valet de chambre estoit un petit favory.”’ 

“La Camerera Mayor toujours unie avec le premier Ministre, luy 
rendoit compte de la Reyne aupres de laquelle elle se maintenoit par 
une grande complaisance a luy laisser faire tout ce qu’elle vouloit, cette 
liberté excessive fut un malheur pour la Reyne qui s’abandonna sans 
contrainte a une conduite dangereuse et l’on eu lieu de douter pour les 
suittes si la severité dure de la Duchesse de Terra Nova ne luy eust point 
este plus utile que la foible tolerance de la Duchesse d’ Albuquerque.” 

“Le Duce de Medina Celi se conservoit dans le ministere par une 
conduitte toute singuliere, il sembloit que la foiblesse et l’incapacité qui 
precipitent d’ordinaire les favoris, servoient a le soutenir ; il laissoit aux 
conseils la disposition des affaires, aux tribuneaux le cours libre de leurs 
injustices, il ne recherchoit point les malversations passées et ne s’y 
opposoit point pour l’avenir, les grands et les personnes de qualité 
vivoient dans leur insolence ordinaire et dans le mepris des loix et de 
leur Maistre. La Licence et ’impunité estoient generalles, et hors le 
peuple qui se trouvoist accablé presque tout le monde s’accomodoit d’un 
gouvernement ou tout le monde estoit le Maistre.’’>—Folo 105. 

The ‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour d’Espagne,”’ properly so called, end at 
the above passage, on the 105th folio of the Arsenal MS. A blank leaf 
then follows, and the next page (folio 106) is headed, ‘‘ Estat de la Cour 
d’ Espagne en L’année 1680.” This second division of the MS. extends 
to folio 1382, where the volume ends. There is no difference in the 
handwriting or the colour of the ink. ‘The first entry is about the 
King, which certainly was written by a contemporary—‘‘ Le Roy est 
entré dans sa 19° année le 7° Novembre de l’année passée 1679.” To 
this succeeds a description of the personal appearance of the king, which 
resembles very much that which Madame d’ Aulnoy gives of him in her 
“Travels.” * .The same may be said of the entry about the queen 
commencing ‘‘ La Reine agée de 18 ans.’’ + Characters of the queen- 


* «(Relation du Voyage d’Espagne,”’ A la Haye, 1710, t.ii.,p. 17. Itis thus trans- 
lated in ‘‘ The Lady’s Travels,” v.ii., p.15:— ~~ 

‘¢T must tell you, then, that his complexion is delicate and fair; he has a broad 
forehead, his eyes are fine, and have a great deal of sweetness in them; his face is very 
long and narrow; his lips, like those of the house of Austria, are very thick, and his 
mouth is wide; his nose is very much hawked; his chin is sharp, and turns up; he has 
a great head of hair, and fair, lank, and put behind his ears; his stature is pretty high, 
straight and slender ; his legs are small, and almost of a thickness; he is naturally very 
kind and good; he is inclined to clemency, and of the great variety of council he has 
given him, he takes that which is most for the advantage of his people, for he loves them 
extremely. He is not of a vindictive spirit ; he is sober, liberal, and pious; his inclina- 
tions are virtuous; heis of an even temper, and of easy access; he hath not had all that 
education which is requisite to form the mind, but yet he seems not deficient.” 

+ Madame de Villars also sketches her at this interesting age: —“‘ En vérité sa douceur, 
sa complaisance et toute sa conduite, sont des choses extraordinaires a dixhuit ans.”— 
Lettres, p. 83. 

R. I, A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 2L 


202 


mother, the Duke of Medina Celi, and the other officers of state, follow ; 
then the household of the king and queen; the various councils, &c., 
as in the other books. At folio 123 there is a list of “‘ viceroys, capi- 
taines, generaux, gouverneurs au dedans de l’Espagne,’’ followed by 
those ‘‘ Hors d’Espagne.”. Then comes a list of ‘‘ Tropes’ (corrected 
‘“Troupes”’ by a later hand), ‘‘au dedans de l’Hspagne.” At fol. 125 
there is an elaborate list of ‘‘ Ambassadeurs et Envoyez en la Cour 
d’ Espagne en Pannée 1679 et 1680.” They are all described minutely, 
even to their physical appearance, except the Marquis de Villars, who 
is given the third place. He issimply mentioned thus :—‘‘ Le Marquis 
de Villars, ambassadeur de France pour la seconde fois.” This re- 
ticence in his favour may not be without significance. After this comes 
a description of Madrid, and the palace, resembling, if not identical 
with, that given by Madame d’Aulnoy ; this is at folio 126; references 
are then given to the ports of Spain; and the MS. ends with a recapi- 
tulation of the state of the revenue, and the irregularities connected 
with the administration of the law, justice, &e. 

In concluding this inquiry, I should perhaps apologize for the length 
to which my report of it has run, and which to most persons, I am afraid, 
will appear quite out of proportion to its importance. Truth, however, 
is such a very precious material, that the preservation even of its most 
minute particle is worth the sacrifice of some time and trouble. I feel, 
nevertheless, that in this investigation I have not so much added to the 
stock of truth as diminished a little the amount of error. The author 
of ‘“‘“Mémoires de la Cour d’Espagne’’ still remains to be discovered. 
That the papers of the Marquis de Villars may have largely assisted in 
their compilation is very probable; but that he himself could have been 
their compiler, or that some of their most curious and interesting state- 
ments could have had him for their author, I think I have disproved 
upon good evidence. It is impossible now to fall back upon Madame 
@’Aulnoy. The personal and private history of the court was as much 
out of her reach, as the political reflections throughout the volume were 
beyond her power. In seriousness, solidity, and reality, the ‘‘ Mémoires 
de la Cour d’Espagne’’ differ as widely from the ‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour 
d’Angleterre,” or even the ‘‘ Mémoires de la Cour de France,” * as 
would one of her avowed fairy tales. The arguments which I have 


* T have before me three different Memoirs of the Court of France, two of which, at 
least, are ascribed to Madame d’Aulnoy. One, which appears the oldest, is without date 
—‘ Mémoires secrets de Mr. L. D. D. O. ou les Avantures comiques de plusieurs grands 
Princes de la Cour de France. Par Mad. D’Aunoy. Auteur de Mem. et Voyage 
d’Espagne. <A Paris, chez Jaques Bredou.” : : 

“‘ Memoirs of the Court of France, &c., written in French by Madame Davnots, the 
Famous Author of the Letters of ‘Travels into Spain ; and Done into English by Mr. 
A. B.” London, 1697. 

‘¢ Memoirs of the Court of France, and City of Paris, &c., in two parts. Translated 
from the French.”’ London, for Jacob Tonson at Gray’s-Inn- Gate, 1702. : 

This last can scarcely be a translation of Madame d’Aulnoy’s ‘‘ Mémoires dela Cour 
de France,” or, as it is more generally called, ‘‘ Mémoires Historiques de ce qui s’est passe 


drawn against the authorship of the Marquis de Villars, from the reflec- 
tions on the queen, would be perhaps still stronger in her case than in 
his, as the last words of her Memoirs are devoted to a grateful recollec- 
tion of the kindness which the queen had shown her, and to a hope that 
in the Memoirs of another court, which she was about to write, she 
would have an opportunity of giving a faithful portraiture ‘‘de cette 
aimable Reine’”—a promise which, in the two works I have just quoted, 
and in the others mentioned in the notes, she does not fulfil.* 


The Rey. Dr. Reeves (for Dr. Wittiam Bett) read the following 
paper :— 


ON THE SO-CALLED RING-MONEY, IN REFERENCE TO MANY SPECIMENS IN 
THE POSSESSION OF THE RicHt Hon. tHE Earn or LonpDEsBoroveH, 
AND MORE ESPECIALLY AN IRISH ONE, WiTtH A Movrasip Swiver 
Rine. © 

“ Flexilis obtorti ad digitos et circulus auri.” 


tr will at the present day besuperfluous to prove, from the simi- 
larity of our British antiquities with those of the continent in religious 
rites and temples, or from an identical Anglo-Saxon language, and the 
close resemblance of names for persons and places, as well as from uni- 
formity in customs and usages, that much, nay, possibly all, that the 
ancient historians of Germany have left us on these topics may be used 
to illustrate the earliest religion and language, the nomenclature, and 
the customs of our ancestors. Adam of Bremen, Wittichind of Corvey, 
Holmald of Bosan, Ditmar of Merseburg, and numerous others, give us 
glimpses of manners and usages that may be usefully brought to bear 
upon the imperfect relations of our own annalists; nor is the benefit 
unreciprocated. Continental writers call largely into requisition the 
writings of Bede, of Asser, of Nennius, and our Monkish historians, to 
supply the deficiencies or elucidate obscurities in their own early re- 
cords. For Englishmen, however, the best use that can be made of 
foreign historical inquiries is only in so far as they tend in a more or 
less remote degree to clear up what is forgotten or obscure in our own 
history ; for manners and practices of distant countries that are with- 
out relation to British objects, may be feasibly neglected or feebly re- 
garded by us. 

It is with this view that we take up the subject of those curious 


articles frequently found in the British empire, and commonly, and 


possibly in part nightly, known under the name of Rine Money, to 


en Europe, depuis 1672 jusqu’ en 1579,” alluded to by Mr. Planché in the introduction 
to his translation of Madame d’Aulnoy’s Fairy Tales (Rondon, 1858). It contains no 
preface ; but Madame d’Aulnoy (or D’Anoy, as she is called), is incidentally mentioned 
at p. 118, part 2. 

* ‘Mémoires dela Cour d’Espagne (by Madame d’Aulnoy). <A la Haye, 1692. 
Seconde partie, p. 212.” 


R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 2M 


254 


prove by foreign usages and historical evidence the real and principal 
nature of these enigmatical objects; and which one more curious, and 
possibly unique, in the valuable collection of the Karl of Londesborough, 
will incontestibly prove. 

‘The subject is not, however, without danger, as we must not only 
run counter to preconceived opinions, but it is difficult to bring minds 
fully occupied with a prior theory to pay attention to citations and 
proofs from distant, and possibly to them, unknown authorities, which 
bring only fragmentary and widely dispersed evidence. It has been 
well observed by a writer on German mythology, in Part xxi. of the 
Journal of the ‘‘ Verein fiir Alterthumskunde vm Reinlande (Association 
for the Knowledge of the Archeology of the Rhine Countries) that its 
specialities have to be collected, and an entirety to be constructed anew 
from very disjointed and distant fragments ; and he adds the exemplifica- 
tion of another writer on the same topic: one place will give us Thor’s 
hammer, and another, possibly, its curious feature of hitting every ob- 
ject at which itis aimed; whilst a third locality, perhaps a hundred 
miles distant, will adduce its property of always returning (like the 
Australian boomerang) to the powerful hand from which it was hurled. 
This may excuse and apologize for referring in our proposed inquiry to 
old continental practices and writers; and itis only from, as I trust, the 
successful results, that something of prolixity may be justified. 

Before, however, proceeding farther, it may be necessary to anim- 
advert to the prevalent belief that these objects were used as fibulee to 
fasten the garments of their owners—a purpose, certainly, for which, 
from their form, they are very ill adapted: we must suppose, for such 
intent, that the two projecting lips were inserted in two holes of a 
heavy toga or outer covering of skins; but in that case the prominent 
semicircular head must have pressed so forcibly against the breast, and 
dug itself so deeply in the flesh of the wearer, that the pain must have 
been insupportable ; if inverted, and the bend brought outwards, it 
would have been often an inconvenient obstacle to the use of the arm or 
the bend of the neck. We have in Montfaucon some examples of Druidical 
costume, and in various authors references to their habits and dress, but 
in none is there the slightest allusion to such a use; and as the articles 
were, from their material, evidently only in use by the higher classes, 
such neglect does not appear probable, had this use obtained. * 

If we consider the radical meaning of the RING as a symbol, we 
shall find, without having recourse to the idea of Adelung (s. v.), that the 
final g is merely a superfluous suffixus, and that consequently the word 
contains the idea of purity, from 77 (to run asa brook), and rezn (clean) ; 
or that our old Saxon rise, and still better wring, or Anglo-Saxon 


* We believe the entirety of the exhumations of tumuli in this and every other 
country, though rich in fibule and personal ornaments, may be challenged for the produc- 
tion of a single object of this description. My own extended observations have never 
yet met with an instance; but, at all events, never on skeletons in the necessary position 
of this ornament. 


. 255 


fring, with only a variation of the initial guttural, will give the same 
idea of purity, by transfer of the subjective to its objective consequence ; 
for, though the idea of purity, and consequently of sanctity and truth, 
be not inherent in our present use of the word ring, yet its earliest use 
as the symbol in acts where purity is especially implied, in the mar- 
riage ceremony, proves its ancient acceptance amongst us in this 
meaning. 

Rings were originally, no doubt, an entire circle. The easy fabri- 
cation of a circle, and their Greek and Latin denominations, circulus or 
xucXos, prove this evidently ; but the Latin synonyms for orbis terrarum, 
as mundus, which also signifies clean, give us again the primitive mean- 
ing of the Saxon ring for purity. It is therefore in accordance, that, 
though we find no classical use of the ring in the marriage ceremonies 
of either Greeks or Romans, we find it in their usages where faith and 
truth are implied; in their compacts and agreements of amity and peace. 
This usage derives from the earliest periods of history ; but the Greeks 
and Romans may have derived the practice more immediately from the 
Kast and Persia, where existing monuments sufficiently evince its fre- 
quent and solemn use. In the numerous engravings with which Sir 
R. Ker Porter has illustrated his Persian travels, the examples are fre- 
quent. 

In vol. i., at page 571, plate 27, we have two examples at Nakshi- 
rajab, in which the sacred girdle or guebre belt adds force to the adjuration 
of the ring, the girdle being, no doubt, the antitype of the Catholic stole, 
the imposition of which on the joined hands is a portion of the sacra- 
mental rite of marriage in that religion. 

At page 548 is the representation of a large rock sculpture at Nakshi 
Roustam: two sovereigns on horseback hold a ring conjointly in each right 
hand, over a battle-field, as evinced by the corpses beneath their horses’ 
feet: an early example of a belle alliance or more modern enteinte cor- 
diale. 

At page 520 are two standing figures, with rings and concomitants, 
which would require a long dissertation, and repay the labour, at a more 
fitting opportunity. <A priest of Mithras is emphatically blessing the 
act with jomed hands. 

In plate 40 we have a procession following the sacred bull, and in 
the tier next below we have a person bearing perhaps the monarch’s 
sword, and after him follows another, bearing two rings in his hand, the 
exact prototypes of a very heavy golden one, dug up in Bornholm, and 


now in the Royal Museum at Copenhagen ; but this latter is too narrow 


to encircle any portion of the human body, is without the lips, and only 
a thick solid bar of the valuable metal turned over at both ends so as to 


‘be capable of being grasped only by the closed fist in the act of adjura- 


tion or abjuration. 

As we are at present not writing a history of these rings, but only 
of their uses, it may be unnecessary to prove that they are found both 
annular and penannullar in tron strongly oxidized, in bronze finely pa- 
tinated, in selver more rarely, but frequently in gold, and of great 
weight. 


256 


Their sanctity will detain us longer. We find them almost univer-. 
sally as an ornament and sacred utensil of the Northern Germanic and 
Scandinavian temples, for the purpose of administering oaths or receiv- 
ing the prayers of the votaries. For this reason Hauptmann von Led- 
ebur, in his account of the Royal Museum of Fatherland antiquities at 
Berlin, describing the valuable ring found at Stabelwitz in Silesia, 
adopts justly the opinion of Professor Biisching, in calling them Schwur- 
ringe, rings of adjuration. This example is possibly the heaviest and 
most valuable of its kind yet discovered, weighing 227 ducats of the 
purest 24 carats gold: it is oval in form, and its interior diameter 34” 
to 24”, wide enough to introduce the hand and get it over the wrist, but 
with no signs of ever having been so worn, which, by the softness of 
the metal, must have been evident, had it ever been so used: it is, 
however, certain, that it could never have been used as a fibula, for, 
though the ends are beautifully chased into lion and dragon heads, 
whose manes form an elegant ornament some way down the back, they 
are not sufficiently prominent to bear the weight of a garment as a 
button, nor is the interval or opening betwixt the two figure-heads 
sufficient to admit conveniently any kind of web or cloth to have served 
as a covering. Von Ledebur farther remarks (p. 51), similar gold rings, 
although not equal to thisin weight, have been often found in Denmark 
and Sweden, and are now preserved in the royal collections at Copen- 
hagen and Stockholm. 

For the frequency of these sacred emblems, in Iceland and the north, 
we quote from ‘‘Mallet’s Northern Antiquities” (p.291):—‘‘The Thing- 
stead was always near the temple, in which one of the sacerdotal 
magistrates performed a sacrifice, and sprinkled the walls of the editice, 
as well as the bystanders, with the blood of the victims: holding in his 
hand, on this as on every other solemn occasion, a massive silver ring, with 
which the altar of every temple was furnished.’ The ring in the hand 
of a priest was the symbol of sacrifice, as in those of the laity a sign of 
truth, just as at the present day oaths are taken on the Testament, which 
serves in the pulpit for public supplication and prayer. 

Wheaton, in his ‘‘ History of the Northmen”’ (p. 32), is more specific 
on the subject of their attesting sanctity in Iceland :— 

‘‘Thorolf landed where the columns of the temple of the god Thor, 
when thrown into the sea, came to land, and took formal possession of 
that part of the coast in the ancient accustomed manner, by walking 
with a burning firebrand in his hand round the lands he intended to 
occupy, and marking the boundaries by setting fire to the grass. He 
then built a large dwelling-house on the shores of what was afterwards 
called the Hofs-vag, or Temple Bay, and erected a spacious temple to 
Thor, having an entrance door on each side, and towards the inner end 
were erected the sacred columns of the former temple (in Norway), in 
which the reginalar, or the nails of the divinity, were fixed. Within 
these columns was a sanctuary, in which he placed a silver ring, two ounces 
in weight, which was used in the ministration of every solemn oath, and 
adorned the person of the pontiff chieftain in every public assembly, 


and also, 


207 


the oath was—So help me Freyr, Njord, and the Almighty As: a for- 
mula found both in the ‘ Eyrbyggia Saga,’ cap. i1., and in the ‘ Laudnama- 
Bok,’ p. 300.” 

It is a somewhat earlier period of our own history which gives us 


- confirmation of this method of swearing, and its solemnity as well as 


inviolability. Most nations have esteemed one mode of adjuration 
more binding and more sacredly restrictive than the rest. The Roman 
Styx is too well known to need much illustration, as the imprecation 
which the gods themselves could not break with impunity: as, 


‘¢ Adjuro Stygii caput implacabile fontes ;” 
VirGiL, An. xii., 186; 


‘* Di cujus jurare timent et fallere numen.” 


But water in general, or chalybeate springs, seem sometimes to 
haye the same inviolable virtue, as in HEumenius, ‘‘ Panegyr., Constant.,”’ 
c. Xxi.:—‘‘ Jam omnia te vocare ad se templa videntur preecipueque 
Apollo, cujus ferventibus aquis, perjuria puniuntur que te maxime 
oportet odisse.”’ 

The oath of Odin in the Orkneys, when broken in the case of a se- 
duced female, was punished with increased severity by the elders of a 
Scotch presbytery, even in the last century ; but the most characteristic 
and most sacred oath of the hot-headed and ever-armed Highlander was 
by jus dirk, for the elucidation of which we must refer to Sir W. Scott’s 
own note on the subject, in the 8vo. edition of ‘‘ Waverley” (note 2 N, 

. 153). 

ve an passage referred to from our own history on this topic is an in- 
teresting event in the life of our great Alfred, as related by Asser, 
Giles’ translation (p. 58)—‘“‘ Also they (the Danes) swore an oath over 
the Christian relics which, with King Alfred, were next in veneration 
after the Deity himself’? But Asser is rightly corrected by the Saxon 
Chronicle of the year 876; though these piratical invaders seem to have 
despised even the most solemn obligation of their own temples :— 

‘And in this same year the army of the Danes in England swore 
oaths to King Alfred upon the holy ring, which before they would not 
do to any nation ; and they delivered to the king hostages from among 


| the most distinguished men of the army, that they would speedily de- 
_ part from his kingdom. And notwithstanding this, that part of the 


army which was horsed stole away by night from the fortress to Exeter.” 
For the frequency of these rings in temples we may instance, 


| amongst many other discoveries of them about Druidical circles or 


cromlechs, the large number of twenty-five exhumed from beneath one 


of the monolithic pillars of the great Temple of Carnac, in Brittany, 
_ which were engraven and offered for sale throughout Kurope about five 
| years since. | 


But that the practice of ring swearing was not altogether foreign to 
our own island, the oath to Odin, already adduced, seems to prove; and 


| the following passage from the ‘‘ Gloucester Book of the Brit. Archeeo- 
| log. Association,” p. 62, will render it indisputable :— 


258 


“« St. Bega was the patroness of St. Bee’s, in Cumberland, where she left 
a holy bracelet, which was long an object of profound veneration: a 
small collection of her miracles, written in the 12th century, is extant, 
and has been published.”’ In the prefatory statement of the compiler, 
we learn, among other things, that—‘‘ Whosoever forswore himself upon 
her bracelet swiftly incurred the heaviest punishment of perjury, or a 
speedy death.” 

Upon this passage we may observe, that as the Anglo-Saxon Beagas, 
the French Bague, is the usual denomination of our Saxon ancestors for 
rings, we may venture to predict that holy St. Bega was but a personi- 
fication of one of the holy rings, which, having gained great hold on the 
minds of the heathen Cumbrians, it was not politic in their first Chris- 
tian missionaries wholly to subvert ; the Papal policy sought to divert 
the popular veneration to its own benefit by the improvisation of a new 
saint, and the onomatopceia of the ancient venerated emblem, as in the 
other instances, by which St. Veronica and St. Longinus were trans- 
ferred as veritable personages to the Papal calendar from the sudarium, 
and the spear by which the body of the Saviour was pierced on the 
cross. 

With inscriptions we have only, as oath rings, a single one, but 
graven with an important word; it was found in Bavaria, and described 
with an engraving in vol. i. of the ‘‘ Philosophical Transactions of the 
Royal Bavarian Academy ;” the letters, in old German characters, 
form the obsolete German word 

Eewrokt, 

which has the same meaning almost as the obsolete English wroke and 
ewroken, from the verb to wreak, viz., to imprecate revenge or vengeance ; 
so in the Bremen low Saxon dictionary—‘‘ Wraken wreken, rachen ; Cod. 
Argent. wriken, ad. wroxan, Holl. wraecken, Altfrauk. wrerecho.” It is 
further remarked :—‘“‘ This word is allied to the preceding wraken; to 
throw out (Baltic merchants know well the meaning of wracked or 
bracked deals and timber), because the avenger throws out from him and 
persecutes the perjurer.”’ 

There is, however, still remaining another possibly unique specimen 
of these rings in the possession of the Karl of Londesborough, found in 
Treland, which deserves special attention, as elucidating the magisterial 
uses of these rings, and a curious passage in Scotch judicial practice, 
which seems hitherto to have escaped inquiry, and of which I can find 
no trace but in the curious pages of our Northern Wizard, comes to 
our aid, and we trust also by it to explain to Teutonic inquirers a pas- 
sage in their own mythology which they appear to have hitherto mis- 
understood. 

This ring, as far as a cursory view amongst an assemblage of objects 
of the highest archeological interest, and through a glass case, enabled 
me to note, is of silver, almost annular, and with the usual lips; but the 
peculiarity consists of a moveable swivel ring, which can be slided round 
the circle, but not taken off the ring, from the obstruction of these pro- 
truding lips. 


259 


The chronicler Ditmar, Bishop of Merseburg, about the year 1010, 
has the following passage (Pertz, vol. ii., lib. ii., p. 858) :— 

‘“Non est admirandum quod in hiis partibus tale ostentatur prodi- 
gium (a portentous noise) nam traditores illi raro ad ecclesiam venientes 
de suorum visitatione custodum nil curant. Domesticos colunt Deos, 
multumque sibi prodesse eosdem sperantes, hiis immolant. Audvvi de 
quodam baculo in cujus summitate manus erat unum in se ferreum ferens 
circulum quod cum pastore illius ville in quo is fuerat per omnes 
domos has singulariter ductus, in primo introitu a portitore suo sic sa- 
lutaretur ‘Vigila, Hinnil, Vigila,’ sic enim rustica vocabatur lingua, 
et epulantes ibi delicate de ejusdem se tueri custodia stulti autumabant, 
ignorantes illud Daviticum : simulacra gentium opera hominum, &c.”’ 

The Latinity of the good Bishop is universally given up, and we 
know not whether it be owing to the obscurity of his language, or to 
the imperfection of the verbal report he had received, that his commen- 
tators are completely at fault on the passage. Ursinus and Wedekind 
(p. 242, note), seem to think that Henzl in the passage has been gene- 
rally but erroneously taken for a household deity—‘‘ Nomine Hennil 
non Penates intellexerunt ;’’ whilst Jacob Grimm (in ‘‘ Deutsche Mytho- 
logie,’’ 2ter Ausgabe, p. 710), contrary to his usual wont, hesitates in his 
deduction from a Bohemian word and practice to bring it in conformity 
with the morning dawn, and construes the three words—‘ aurora est 
(erumpet) Vigila, Vigila.’” Yet he had before him, in the following 
note quoted from Wedekind, probably the true explanation—“ Ego vero 
longe aliam rem, sub hoc baculi ritu, arbitror latere, ut scilicet genius 
rusticorum illius etatis tulit. Baculus iste, ut ego quidem reor, signum 
erat quod pro convocanda concione pagana ostiatim mittebant. Nomine 
Henil non Penates sed quidlibet proximum sibi vicinum allocutus est 
familiariter ut excubiarum vigiliarumque vices in pago servaret; hine 
acclamatio ‘ Vigila! Hennil Vigila (auf die wache! nachbar! auf die 
wache!) conservant passim consuectudinem hance incole pagorum nos- 


| trorum ad hunc usque diem, ut guando praetor paganus convocare velit, 
| hastam vel baculum vel “aoe ostiatum mittat, quo ineola vieim cujusque 


fores pulsat donec ex ultima manu ad pratorem redeat In quibusdam 


| pagis ad concionem convocandum ex ordine in unum annum eligitur 


paganus quem vocant Heimburgen. Ditmari etate illud convocationis 


_ symbolum pastori pecoris tuendum tradebant.” 


Had Ursinus, the writer of this note, extended the sign and scene of 


- convocation from a town or village to a hundred or county, he would 
have described exactly the practice so well established for Scotland in 


sending round the fiery cross (to which we shall again revert), after find- 
ing there conformities in judicial practices explained by Lord Londes- 


_ borough’s Irish ring, a combination of dispersed localities, which the 
_ authority mentioned at the commencement of the paper explains and © 
justifies. 


In the Cyrmogea of the learned Icelander, Arngrim Jonas, (p.71), we 


have the same intimation for his native ‘sled ae. an indigenous name 


for the staff that has much verbal conformity, and a satisfactory expla- 


260. 


nation in our native tongue; he says :—‘‘ Conventus vero habendi, erua 
lignea signum erat, post annum certe millesimum, quum jam in fidem 
Christianam jurassent antea fortasse cestra vel malleus Jovis (Thor’s 
hammer) pro ejus temporis religione ;”’ and in the periodical from which 
T borrow this quotation (‘‘ Balt. Stud,” vol...x., part... 23), 16 is 
added—‘‘ Die Islander brauchen als Budstikke ein Stiick Holz, das, wie 
ein Axt geformt ist, nach alter Sitte.”” (The Icelanders use as their Brd- 
dingstick a piece of wood in the form of an axe (hammer) according to 
ancient custom, 

That I have translated Budstikke in this passage into Bidding stick, 
will not appear forced to those who have heard of the bidding weddings 
of Wales or the North; or who in Hamburg have witnessed the calls of 
a guild of operatives, joiners, masons, &c., to attend the funeral of a 
deceased fellow-labourer by a Ver-bztter with a short black staff entwined 
with a white fillet and surmounted by a lemon, as the emblem of his 
melancholy office. 

There are variations in this name, as Budhafte, Budlafa ;—but the 
latter alters the idea merely by the introduction of dispatch—by the 
Yorkshire /oup to run, and the German Jaufen ; as also in the north, when 
a traveller wished to avoid the delays usual at the post stations, a lauf 
zettel was forwarded before him from place to place, to have relays in 
readiness. Budkafte may be a modification of the symbol sent round; 
which, from the analogy of other magisterial or potential commands, 
may frequently have been a ring or staff. These were often the sym- 
bols of the most important acts—‘‘ Et illue venit Dux Thassilo et 
reddit ei (Carolo magno) ipsam patriam cum daculo in cujus similitudo 
hominis (Pertz,1., 48, /. ¢.); and, ‘‘ Conradus rex—curtem per investi- 
turam baculi imperialis tradit ipsumque baculum in testimonio reliquit’’ 
(Lang. Reg. 1, 76, anno 1076). 

But in a collection on Lithuanian history, compiled by a body of 
learned Jesuits, we have a very full and complete explication of this 
emblem in connexion with the high dignity of the royal pontiffs of 
heathen Prussia, the Krive Krivesto (Pontifex Pontificorum), and the 
subordinate degrees of this regulated priesthood, on which latter I refer 
to my ‘‘Shakspeare’s Puck and his Folkslore” (pp. 267, 317, 326) :— 

‘« Postea (Krive) floruit in ducatu tantum Samogitie usque ad ex- 
tremum tempus conversionis, scilicet ad annum 1414 Mens. Jul. 28, 
qua mortuus est in Villa Onkain ultimus Krive Krivesto nomine Gu- 
towtus numero Ilxxiv. flamen. Cum eo verum extincta est dignitas, 
magni olim ponderis, in rebus sacris juditiarisque per totam terram 
Lethovicam, Semigalliam, Livoniam, Lithuaniam, Samogithiam, Cur- 
roniam, Sanigalliam, Livoniam, Lethigaliam necnon Kreviciensium 
Russorum: qua in declinio xi. seculi incipit sensim deperire: denique 
tenebree eviterne paganismi fugientes se de terra in terram dissipate 
sunt ante faciem Christiane fidei et erucis sancte.” 

We have here also the forms of the Bajulus Symbolum Jurisdic- 
tionis of this Krive and his subordinates, which the writer says, ‘‘ vulgo 
sermone Bathiuckas nuncupatus.”’ 


261 


These symbols are merely intensitive, from the simplest for the third 
degree of the priesthood, to the Waidelot, which, for the Ewarte and 
Krive, was duplicated and triplicated, and therefore it will be sufficient 
to give the description of the lowest. 

“<Symbolum jurisdictionis communi sacerdotis jusjudicandi habentis, 
Waidelote vel alii id generis, vulgari sermone Buthus nuncupatis, talem 
habuit formam. 

‘‘Baculus longiusculus ligno simplici querci supra quem est una virga 
eurvata in modum nodi paululo inclinate rursumque junctione una bursa 
pendet ; sed et sigilla eorum portabunt talia symbola ut ait chronista. 
Ruthenus.”’ 

We have before remarked that the next stage in the priesthood had 
this symbol doubled, and the third or highest had it trebled; and from 
it the pontiffs of Rome may have taken their hint of a symbol for their 
threefold claim of power over hell, on earth, and in heaven, in the papal 
tiara. 

In the imperfect drawing, however, of this heathen symbol we may 
readily find in the top bend the penannular Irish ring; and not impro- 


_bably in the lines and bends surmounting it, the imperfect rudiments of 


a moveable swivel, to bring it into perfect conformity with the principal 
object of our inquiry. 

Had Von Ledebur, in his above-quoted work, given a drawing of 
the following enigmatical (rathselhaft) object, described at p. 32, we 
might possibly have found the swivel in an evidently heathen magiste- 
rial symbol, dug up from beneath a tumulus near Schwerin 1 in Mecklen- 


_burg, and 2” an urn / 


‘“* Tt exhibits the upper portion of a buckle (biigel), an inch broad, 
and 34 inches wide at the head, which on the under surface is flat, but 


_ on its upper is ornamented with lines and rings. In its centre is a 


four-sided pyramid, with one step, and in ats upper portion a hand ring 
or catch (griff) moves freely Its bronze material, incrusted with a 
beautiful zerugo nobilis, is finely worked, and glitters on some places, 


_ where worn by friction, like gold.” 


It is to this moveable portion of the emblem that we particularly 


_ direct attention, as, from whatever cause or concatenation of ideas, judi- 
| cial importance ‘attaches to a moveable ring in Scottish jurisprudence. 
_ It is solely to the antiquarian knowledge of the great Scotch novelist, 


in ‘‘ The Antiquary” (8voedit., 1846, Part i., p. 476, cap. x1.), that 


_ Lowe my knowledge of this fact ; for my search elsewhere in books has 
_ been fruitless, and I have no personal legal friends in the north from 
_ whom to make inquiries. 


The transaction refers to an execution put into Wardour Castle, and 
the resistance offered to the officer by the hot- headed zeal of the High- 


_ land soldier, M‘Intyre :— 


‘<The legal officer confronted him of the military ; grasped with one 


| doubtful hand the greasy bludgeon which was to enforce his authority, 
_ and with the other produced his short: official baton, tipped with silver, 


R. I. A. PROC.——VOL. VIII. Qn 


262 


and having a moveable ring upon it. ‘Captain M‘Intyre—Sir,—I 
have no quarrel with you; but if you interrupt me in my duty,-I will 
break the wand of peace, and declare myself deforced.’ 

««« And who the devil cares,’ said Hector, totally ignorant of the words 
of judicial action, ‘whether you declare yourself divorced or married ; 
and as to breaking your wand, or breaking the peace, or whatever you 
eall it, all I know is, that I will break your bones if you prevent the 
lad from harnessing the horses, to obey his mistress’s orders.-——‘ I 
will take all who stand here to witness,’ said the messenger, ‘ that I 
showed him my blazon, and explained my character. He that will to 
Cupar maun to Cupar’—and he slid the enigmatical ring from one end of 
the baton to the other, being the appropriate symbol of his having been 
forcibly interrupted in the discharge of his duty.” 

‘Honest Hector, better accustomed to the armoury of the field than 
that of the law, saw this mystical ceremony with great indifference, 
and with the like unconcern beheld the messenger sit down to write out 
an execution of deforcement. But at the moment, to prevent the well- 
meaning honest Highlander from running the risk of a severe penalty,. 
the antiquary arrived, puffing and blowing, with his handkerchief 
crammed under his hat, and his wig upon the end of a stick. 

‘© What the deuce is the matter here?’ he exclaimed, hastily ad- 
justing his head-gear—‘I have been following you in fear of finding 
your idle loggerhead knocked against one rock or other.’—‘I think — 
you would not have me stand quietly by and see a scoundrel like this, 
because he calls himgelf a king’s messenger, forsooth (I hope the king 
has many better for his meanest errands), insult a young lady of family: 
and fashion, ike Miss Wardour?’ ‘Rightly argued, Hector,’ said the 
antiquary; ‘ but the king, like other people, has now and then shabby 
errands, and, in your ear, must have shabby fellows to do them. But 
even supposing you unacquainted with the statutes of William the 
Lion, in which, capite quarto versu quinto, this crime of deforcement is 
termed despectus Domini Regis, a contempt, to wit, of the king himself, 
in whose name all legal diligence issues—could you not have inferred, 
from the information I took so much pains to give you to-day, that 
those who interrupt officers, who come to execute letters of caption, are 
tanguam participes cremains rebellionis ? seeing that he who aids a rebel 
is himself guodammodo an accessory to rebellion.” 

The extract is long, but the words are those of Sir Walter Scott, and 
the entire citation was necessary to elucidate the practice, since, contrary 
to the author’s usual wont, when Scotch customs require elucidation for 
the English reader, this, one of the most curious, is left without expla- 
nation, though it is termed enigmatical and mystical; it would have | 
been a great boon to southern readers to have known how Scott found 
‘‘the symbol appropriate.” 

The result of our inquiries hitherto may, we think, be fairly stated— 
that rings were heathen symbols of great veneration and general juridical 
use in the possession of the priests of our own and foreign heathen 


263 


temples; that from the close verbal conformity of the Anglo-Saxon 
beaga (ring), and the Latin baculum (a staff), the two objects might 
easily be confounded; and that convenience and centuries may have im- 
perceptibly wrought the change; both the heathen ring and the Scotch 
baton may have had moveable swivel rings by which to attach criminals. 
The Irish ring of Lord Londesborough would then be explainable, 
partly from the Icelandic rings, and partly from the Scotch ‘‘ enigma- 
tical symbol,’’ and the combination of both would be mutually corrobo- 
rative. 

Their use as ministering sanctity to oaths would beonly one of the 
purposes.to which they might be applied ; but the penannular form and 
lipped ends fit those of such shape more especially for administering an 
oath by the priest or Krive. Held in his hand, the party taking the oath 
would lay a finger from each hand, or his palms, upon the flattened 
ends, whilst calling’ the Deity to witness the truth of his affirmation. 
Exposing the palms of the hand was in all ages appropriate in addresses 
to the Deity: the classics abound in such proofs :-— 


“‘ Tendit duplices ad sidera palmas— 
Geminas tollit ad astra manus,— 
Digitis intendit mollibus arcum.” 


And from this touching seems to have originated the custom of @ corpo- 
ral oath; as before the Reformation oaths were taken on the reliques of 
saints—super corpora sanctorum, as 18 witnessed in the relation of Ha- 
rold’s oath to Wilham of Normandy. Even subsequently, in the raths- 
strike of the old town of Liineburg, oaths are still administered by the 
venerable fathers of its senate upon a popish reliquary, the bones having 
been removed from it. 
, It may also be noticed that one of these Irish rings, late in the pos- 
_ session of Mr. C. Croker, and figured by him in Smith’s “ Collectanea 
_ Antiqua,’’ seems to have flanges broad enough for the full palm to rest 
on; so in Wilde’s “‘ Catalogue,” Figs. 591, 592, 593. 
Different and distant countries may have varied the manner of 
_ administering oaths. What we have hitherto seen supposes them 
given in a set formula by the priest holding the sacred symbol in his 
_ own hand for the imposition on it of the palms or fingers of him by 
_ whom the oath was taken. ‘This view may be justified by the method 
_ of swearing fealty to a suzerain lord, which was by the vassal placing 
the fist of his lord in his two hands, and so vowing fidelity and homage. 
_ The fist of the lord here replaced the heathen ring, as, no doubt, the 
ancient ceremony is more adapted to Christian practice. But in some 
| places the practice may have been to give the symbol into the hands of 
- him who swore, and this method is reduced in our modern courts to de- 
_ livering the Testament to be held by the witness. Rings without lps or 
| flanges, and which are only capable of being held by the fingers doubled 
_ on the palm, may have been used for such variation of the ceremony, as 
_ one exists at Copenhagen, dug up in the island of Bornholm, formed 
_ merely by doubling both ends of a massive circular bar of the purest 


264 


gold, and in weight five pounds, which could have served no other 
purpose. It is also curious in another respect, having a thin gold wire 
of equal purity twisted round it, evidently with the intention of bring- 
ing the object to a certain weight and value; ad certum pondus, is 
Ceesar’s expression when speaking of the monetary use of iron rings in 
Britain; and that these rings of valuable metal and ready distribution, 
might not have served like any other costly chattel, immediately at 
hand, as a reward or payment, may easily be admitted ; but only occa- 
sionally and by no means as what their usual designation of ring money 
might imply, the current coin of a country ; we seem to have taken this 
name and idea from the quantities of bronze objects in this form which 
are now so largely imported into Africa from Liverpool, as a species of 
currency, of which the late Sir John Tobin was the principal exporter, 
and is now succeeded by Mr. Charles Stuart, who informed me, in an 
accidental meeting at a table d’hote at Minster, that his possession of 
the receipt for the peculiar combination of the metals was a valuable 
legacy from Sir John, which gave him nearly the monopoly of the 
African trade, and of the importation of palm oil into this country, to 
the extent of ten thousand tons annually. The swarthy negroes of the 
Gambia and Senegal reject all such rings as do not conform to his re-_ 
ceipt, by some peculiar analysis, which it might be curious and benefi- 
cial to any one to investigate. 

To the antiquary it might be more curious and interesting to know 
why these savages still insist upon the peculiar form of the Anglo-Saxon 
beaga, which, to European ideas, seems very inconsistent with commer- 
cial utility or convenience. In my ‘Shakspeare’s Puck and his Folks- 
lore’ (London, 1852, 8vo., p. 288), I have traced the only religious idea 
or emblem which those Africans, that do not profess Mahommedan 
tenets, hold sacred, viz., their /etzsch, to a western word, and a con- 
nexion with our legends of Robin Goodfellow, Puck, &c.; and it may, 
therefore, have been by some equally circuitous route that the form and 
shape of this rng money may have penetrated where but few Europeans 
have forced their way. Sir William Beetham tells us ring money in 
this form has been found in Italy ; and he exhibited at the Archeological 
Institute, July 17, 1848, two specimens found respectively at Chiusi 
and Perugia; these may have been the first stepping-stones of their 
route into Africa. : 

In a country where the mind is stagnant, and progress precluded by 
ignorance and barbarism, the prestige of sanctity once established 
would remain unaltered for ages; and our country receives at present 
possibly greater material benefit from this sanctity in the manufacture 
of the article, than our ancestors from its use. 

As an example that these rings, when of the precious metals, might 
have frequently, like modern snuff-boxes, pins, &c., been dispensed by 
princes as rewards, we will give an example of other valuable moveables 
being thus disposed of from Giesebrechts, ‘‘Geschichte der Wenden,” 
‘Hist. of the Wends,” vol.i., p. 218: — ‘‘ Einar took opportunity to tell 


205 


Harold he would not remain longer with Jarl Hakon, who vaiued gold 
more than Skalds and their praises ; he would rather go over to Signaldi, 
if he would receive him. But Hinar suffered himself to be persuaded, 
when he got a present of a golden pair of scales with two weights, one 
of gold, the other of silver (which were also magical dies) which revealed 
_ the future. From this circumstance, Skald Einar got the surname of 
Skalagtam (Scale King).” . 
We have before said that Christianity introduced the cross in lieu of 


the ring, for summoning the clans; and fitness and its greater readiness _ 


of being seen at a distance rendered this cross fiery. In the following 
beautiful lines from Scott’s ‘‘ Lady of the Lake,” the knowledge of this 
custom is rendered immortal for his country; but before I give them, 
permit me to make a remark on the emphatical introduction of the goat 
into the custom and sacrifice, as it may show the poet’s great knowledge 
of the practice even abroad, and give German mythologists a better in- 
terpretation of Ditmar of Merseburg’s enigmatical Meni than has yet 
appeared. I must again refer to my ‘‘ Shakespeare’s Puck,”’ where at 
p- 239 is the mythical figure of a fawn, and the following pages expla- 
natory of it and kid bearing in general; itis there remarked that kid in 
our language means both the young of the goat and a faggot or bundle 
of sticks ; now, the Latin hinnulus for kid is merely a prosopopeeia of the 
natural bleating of the young animal, and may therefore have been as 
easily received by one nation as another, for its designation ; it would 
be merely requisite to supply the other sense of baculus in the northern 
) tongue; at all events, the oldest Teutonic word for a sheep is hammel, 
_and many instances may be adduced from all languages of the indiscri- 
| minate use of the letters m and ». Adelung, on the letter n, gives 
: various examples of the change; and hammer, Thor’s Hamar, which 
- Adelung (s. v.) deduces from the same root as differing (objective and 
subjective) views of mutilation, has both a verbal and national con- 
| nexion, and would give the Icelandic axe, which was sent round for 
| their gatherings, as my extract from Arngrim Jonas proves ; so that Vz- 
gla! Heml, Vigila! interpreted by modern practice, would mean, Awake, 
there is the fiery cross to bear! awake! But I will no longer detain my 
_ readers from the beautiful lines of Scott, as a compensation for the pos- 
| sibly dry details of the preceding pages :— 


| 


VIII. 


. “°?Twas all prepared, and from the rock 


A goat, the parent of the flock, 

Before the kindling pile was laid, 

And piere’d by Roderick’s ready blade. 
Patient the sickening victim eyed 

The life-blood ebb in crimson tide 
Down clotted beard and shaggy limb, 
Till darkness glaz’d his eye-balls dim. 


The grisly priest, with murm’ring prayer, 


A slender cross/et form’d with care, 


A cubit’s length in measure due, 
The shaft and limbs were rods of yew, 
Whose parents in Inch-Caillach wave 
Their shadows o’er Clan Alpin’s grave, 
And answering Lomond’s breezy deep, 
Soothe many a chieftain’s endless sleep. 
The cross thus form’d he held on high 
With wasted hand and haggard eye, 
And strange and mingled feelings 
woke 
While his anathema he spoke. 


a ee ee ee > a 


260 


IX. | And as again the sign he rear’d 
©“ Woe to the clansman who shall view Hollow his curse and voice was heard. 
This symbol of sepulchral yew, ‘ When flits this cross from man to man, 
Forgetful that its branches grew Vich Alpine’s summons to his clan, 
Where weep the heavens their holiestdew | Burst be the ear that fails to heed, 
On Alpine dwelling low. Palsied the foot that shuns to speed. 
Deserter of his chieftain’s trust, May ravens tear the careless eyes, 
He ne’er shall mingle with their dust, Wolves make the coward heart their 
But from his sires and kinsmen thrust, prize. 
Each clansman’s execration just As sinks that blood stream in the earth, 
Shall doom him wrath and woe.’ So may his heart’s blood drench his 
He paus’d: the word the vassals took hearth ; 
With forward step and fiery look ; As dies in hissing gore this spark, 
On high their naked brands they shook, Quench so his light, destruction dark ; 
Their clattering targets wildly strook, And be the grace to him denied 
And first in murmurs low, Brought by this sign to all beside.’ 
Then, like the billow on his course, He ceas’d; no echo gave again 
That far to seaward finds its source, The murmur of that deep amen. 
And flings to shore its muster’d force, Fast as the fatal symbol flies, 
Burst with loud roar their murmurs In arms the huts and hamlets rise; 
hoarse © From winding glen, from upland brown, 
‘Woe to the traitor, woe!’ They pour’d each hardy tenant down ; 
Benan’s grey scalp the accents knew : Nor slack’d the messenger his pace— 
The joyous wolf from cover drew, He show’d the sign, he nam’d the place, 
Th’ exulting eagle scream’d afar— And, pressing forward like the wind, 
They knew the voice of Alpine’s war. Left clamour and surprise behind. 
The fisherman forsook the strand, 
XI. The swarthy smith took dirk and brand ; 
‘‘ Then deeper paus’d the priest anew, With changed cheer the mower blithe 
And hard his lab’ring breath he drew, Left in the half-cut swathe his scythe ; 
While, with set teeth and clenched hand, The herds without a keeper staid, 
And eyes that glow like fiery brand, The plough was in mid furrow laid ; 
He meditated curse more dread, The fale’ner toss’d his hawk away, 
And deadlier on the clansman’s head, The hunter left the stag at bay ; 
Who, summon’d to his chieftain’s aid, Prompt at the signal of alarms, 
The signal saw, and disobey’d. Each son of Alpive rush’d to arms. 
The crosslet’s points of sparkling wood So swept the tumult and affray 


He quench’d among the bubbling blood; Along the margin of Achray.” 


These beautiful lines give us a view, in vivid language, how ;these 
rings were transmitted as the emblem of the supreme Priest and 
his warrant; this was not restricted to a staff or any particular badge. 
We learn, in a curious passage of Peter of Dusburg, an early contempo- 
rary chronicler of the conflict of the Teutonic knights with the ancient 
Wends of heathen Prussia, that this symbol might be a staff or any other 
known sign sent round by the Krive to his subjects; and what so known 
as the ring always kept in the temple ? 

‘“‘Fuit in media nationis hujus perverse, scilicet in Nadrovia, locus 
quidem dictus Romove in quo habitabat quidem dictus Crive quem co- 
lebant pro papa, quia sicut dominus papa regit universalem ecclesiam 
fidelium ita istius nutum seu mandatum non solum gentis predicte sed 
Lithowini et aliz nationes Livoniee terres regebantur. Tantee fuit auc- 
toritatis quod non solum ipse vel aliquis de sanguine suo verum et nun- 


267 


crus cum baculo suo vel alto signo noto transiens terminos infidelium pre- 
dictorum a regibus et nobilibus et communi populo in magna reverentia 
habebatur.”’ 

Voigt, in his history of ancient Prussia, gives a somewhat varied ver- 
sion of the passage and practice :—‘“‘ Quod etiam nuncius quiejus bacu- 
lum aut signum aligud portabat ab eo missum principes etiam et 
communis populus multo honore colebant et omnia preecepta ejus firmi- 
ter servabant.”’ 

In his note F to the above lines, at the end of the volume, the great 

‘poet brings his legendary lore in aid of his poetic painting. The cross was 
called in Gaelic Creaw-Fareigh, or the cross of shame, because disobedience 
to what the symbol implied inferred infamy: this idea is not farther 
removed from that implied in the Bavarian inscription above, Gewrokt, 

‘than cause from effect. Healso appends a relation from Olaus Magnus, 
to the same purpose, and corroborative of those older ones I have 
‘adduced from Dusburg. More extended reading would have given Sir 
Walter stronger and better coincidences with his Creaw-Fareigh in the 
Danish Budlafa already noticed, and still stronger in the Swedish Bud- 
stikke, on the authority of John Stiernhook, “‘DeJure Suev.” (lib.i.b) :— 
‘‘In priscis Sueonice legibus citatio per baculum. Hune emittebant terito- 
rii quadrantibus et per manus vicinorum extraditus et facti notitiam simul 
et comparandi mandatum circumferet ; quomodo non judicia tantum sed 
et promiscue omnes conventus publici indicati fuerunt ubi de casu 
aliquo extra ordinem deliberandum erat aut indicandum. Erat autem 
hic baculus nuntiatorius effectus ad modum rei de qua in conventu 
tractatio instituenda fuit, ut si res sacra, erux lignea; si homicidium, 
higneum telum aut securis.”’ 

More examples might be adduced; but if the above are insufficient, 
any addition could scarcely insure conviction, and must be wearisome to 
follow. 

Sir Walter, in the same note, adduces instances of a comparativel 
recent and successful use of the fiery cross during the Scotch rebellion 
in 1745-6 :— 

‘< During the civil war of 1745-6, the fiery cross often made its cir- 
cuit; and upon one occasion it passed through the whole district of 
Breadalbane, a tract of 82 miles, in three hours. 

‘<The late Alexander Stuart, Esq., of Inverhagle, described to me 
his having sent round the fiery cross through the district of Appine 
during the same commotion. The coast was threatened by a descent 
from two English frigates, and the flower of the young men were with 
the army of Prince Charles, then in England; the summons was so 
effectual, that even old age and children obeyed it; and a force was col- 
lected in a few days so numerous and enthusiastic, that all attempts of 
the intended diversion upon the coasts of the absent walriors was, in 
prudence, abandoned as desperate.” 

In continuance of these notices, the following passage, from a pro- 
vincial newspaper of October, 1853, may be adduced, showing that the 


268 


memory of the fiery cross is not yet entirely extinguished in the minds 
of the warm-hearted Highlanders :— 

‘‘The other day, John M‘Arthur, employed as a serviceman on the 
roads, while attired in full Highland costume, and carrying a large fiery 
cross—the emblem by which the clans in the days of other years were 
assembled—ran on the public road west from the east end of old Kil- 
patrick, a distance of three miles in eighteen minutes, in order to show 
the juveniles how telegraphing in the Highlands was performed long 
before the existence of steamboats, or rails, or common roads.”’ 

It may also be allowed to remark that Leach, the popular illustrator 
of ‘“‘ Punch,” must have presumed upon a very general knowledge of the 
practice and custom when, during the commotion excited by the eleva- 
tion of Archbishop Wiseman to the title of Eminence and the dignity of 
Cardinal, he is represented 1m pontificalibus hurrying with the fiery 
cross through the country. 

Our further and final deductions regarding the ring more parti- 
cularly under notice may be summed up as follows :— That it has been 
one of the solemn symbols of our Irish pontiff, and has been most pro- 
bably sent round to summon his flock for convocations in peace; for 
arming and assembling against the enemy or invader in time of war; 
that the ring could be slided from one point to the other, and was used 
to indicate the anathema and imprecations which Scott has so forcibly 
set forth upon any recusant or clansman, 


“¢ Who, summon’d to his chieftain’s aid, 
The signal saw, and disobeyed.” 


The term backslider would be a curious verbal modern term and-in- 
terpretation. We are justified in such interpretation of the swivel ring 
from the use still thus made of itin the long quotation above, from ‘‘ The 
Antiquary ;” and the conclusion we arrive at may be fairly stated, that 
this ring bears impress of the vitality of British (Irish and Scotch) ju- 
dicial customs, from their earliest Paganism, unaffected by the influences 
of Christianity, or a new and entirely opposite code of laws. Jurispru- 
dence may change its precepts, a fresh view of duties and morals ob- 
tain, but customs and observances founded in nature are unchanging 
and permanent in the minds of a nation. 


Mr. William Lawless, of Kilkenny, presented the following dona- 
tion :— 

A silver pectoral cross, of elaborate workmanship, composed of five 
crosses, connected together, and ornamented in the front with settings of 
uncut garnets and light-blue glass beads, surrounded with twisted wire, 
and twenty triangular pyramids, composed of small silver shot. The 
back, though much worn, retains traces of the crucifixion and evange- 
lical emblems, wrought on a ground of niello. Portions of both frent 
and back were originally gilt ; and from the remains of two pins, which 
extend from the rays of the central cross, it may be concluded that four 
beads were necessary to complete this part of the ornament. When per- 


269 


fect, this cross was an unusually rich specimen of the jeweller’s art of 
the time. It was found at Callan, county of Kilkenny, and is noticed 
in the ‘‘ Transactions of the Kilkenny Archeological Society,’ vol. iii., 
p. 412. 

Mr. Lawless also presented a crucifix and reliquary of silver; a 
slender crucifix of silver; a collection of 32 amber, 32 jet, 13 variegated 
glass, 26 opaque, and 203 amber-coloured glass beads. 

The thanks of the Academy were returned to the donor. 

Catterson Smith, Esq., on the part of Mrs. Tottenham, of Rochfort, 
county of Westmeath, presented a choice collection of Irish antiquities, 
consisting of articles in bronze, bone, and wood—42 in number. 

The marked thanks of the Academy were returned to Mrs. Tottenham ; 
as also to Mr. Smith, at whose suggestion the gift was made. 


MONDAY, JANUARY 12, 1863. 


Tue Very Rev. Cuarzes Graves, D.D., President, in the Chair. 


Christopher Coppinger, Esq., Q.C.; Patrick W. Joyce, Esq. ; Tho- 
mas Richardson, M. D., and Captain Meadows Taylor, were duly elected 
members of the Academy. 


The Very Rev. the PresipEent read a paper on— 


Some Notices oF THE Acts oF St. Patrick, CONTAINED IN THE Book or 
ARMAGH. 


TxeE conclusions which Dr. Graves endeavours to establish in this paper 
are the following :— 


I. That Muirchu Maccumachteni, he author of the Life of St. Pa- 
trick, with which the ‘‘ Book of Armagh” commences, was the son of Co- 
gitosus. 

This conclusion is founded (1) on a necessary and certain emenda- 
tion of the text in the prologue of Muirchu’s Life of St. Patrick. The 
prologue stands thus in the manuscript :— 


‘¢Quoniam quidem, mi domine Aido, multi conati sunt ordinare nar- 
rationem utique istam, secundum quod patres eorum et qui ministri ab 
initio fuerunt sermonis tradiderunt illis, sed propter difficillimum narra- 
tionis opus, diversasque opiniones, et plurimorum plurimas suspiciones, 
nunquam ad unum certumque historiz tramitem pervenerunt; ideo, ni 
fallor, juxta hoc nostrorum proverbium, ut deducuntur pueri in amphi- 
theatrum, in hoc perrculosum et profundum narrations sancte pelagus, 
turgentibus proterve gurgitum aggeribus, inter acutissimos Charybdes, 
per ignota zquora insitos, a nullis adhuc lintribus excepto tantum uno 
patris mei cognito si expertum atque occupatum, engenroli mer puerilem 


R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 20 


270 


remi-cymbam deduxi. Sed ne magnum de parvo videar fingere, pauca 
hee de multis Sancti Patricii gestis, parva peritia, incertis auctoribus, 
memoria labili, attrito sensu, vili sermone, sed affectu piissimo caritatis 
et sanctitatis tuse et auctoritatis umperio obediens, carptim gravatimque 
explicare aggrediar.”’ 


[ Here follow the headings of the chapters into which the first Book 
of Muirchu’s Life of St. Patrick is divided; and at the close of them is 
the following colophon]. 


‘“Heee pauca de Sancti Patricii peritia et virtutibus Muirchu Mac- 
cumachteni, dictante Aiduo Slebtinensis civitatis episcopo, conscripsit.”’ 

The change of the words cognito si into Cogitosi restores meaning to 
the foregoing passage, which, in its present state, is unintelligible. 

The author’s conjecture is confirmed (2) by the observation that 
Machtenz1is, in its signification, exactly equivalent to Cogitosi. Machc- 
naim is the word which would be chosen to represent the Latin cogito. 


II. Dr. Graves proceeds to show that the Cogitosus who was father 
of Muirchu Maccumachteni was the author of the Life of St. Bridget, 
edited by Colgan, in his ‘‘ Trias Thaumaturga,” p. 518. This conclusion 
rests mainly upon a comparison of phrases in Muirchu’s prologue, given 
above, with phrases occurring in the introduction and concluding para- 
graph of the life of Bridget, by Cogitosus, 

The passages referred to are as follows :— 


‘‘Cogitis me fratres ut Sancte et Beatee memorize Brigide virginis 
virtutes, et opera, more doctorum memorize litterisque tradere aggrediar. 
Quod opus impositum, et delicate materie arduum, parvitatis et igno- 
rantiz mee, et ingue minime. Sed potens est Deus de minimis magna 
facere; ut de exiguo oleo ct farine pugillo domum implevit pauperculee 
vidue. Itaque susseonrbus vestris coactus, satis habeo meam non defursse 
obedientiam, et 1deo, pauca de pluribus a majoribus et peritissimis tra- 
dita, sine ulla ambiguitatis caligine, ne inobedientiz crimen incurram, 
patefacere censeo. Ex quibus quanta qualisque virgo virtutum bonarum 
florida cunctorum oculisinnotescat. Non quod memoria, et mediocritas, 
et rusticus sermo ingenioli mer, tanti muneris officium explicare valeret; 
sed fidei vestree beatitudo et orationum vestrarum diuturnitas meretur ' 
accipere, quod non valet ingenium dictantis. Hee ergo egregiis crescens 
virtutibus, ubi per famam bonarum rerum ad eam de omnibus provinctis 
Hiberniz innumerabiles populi de utroque sexu confiuebant vota sibi 
voventes voluntarie, suum monasterium caput pene omnium Hibernien- 
sium Keclesiarum, et culmen precellens omnia monasteria Scotorum 
(cujus Parrochia per totam Hiberniensium terram diffusa, a mari usque 
ad mare extensa est) in campestribus campi Liffei supra fundamentum 
fidei firmum construxit; et prudenti dispensatione de animabus eorum 
regulariter in omnibus procurans, et de Keclesiis multarum provinciarum 
sibi adheerentibus sollicitans et secum revolvens, quod sine summo sacer- 
dote, qui ecclesias consecraret, et ecclesiasticos in eis gradus subrogaret, 
esse non posset, illustrem virum et solitarium, omnibus moribus orna- 


Zi 


tum, per quem Deus virtutes operatus est plurimas convocans eum de 
eremo, et de sua vita solitaria, et sibi obviam pergens, ut ecclesiam in 
episcopali dignitate cum ea gubernaret, atque ut nihil de ordine sacer- | 
dotali in suis deesset ecclesiis, accersivit. Et postea sic unctum caput 
et principale omnium episcoporum, et beatissima puellarum principalis 
feelici comitatu intcr se et gubernaculis omnium virtutum suam erexit 
principalem ecclesiam; et amborum meritis sua cathedra episcopalis et 
puellaris, ac si vitis fructifera diffusa undique ramis crescentibus, in tota 
Hiberniensi insula inolevit. Quam semper Archiepiscopus Hibernien- 
sium Episcoporum, et Abbatissa quam omnes A bbatisse Scotorum vene- 
rantur felici successione, et ritu perpetuo dominantur. Exinde ergo, 
ut supra dixi, a fratribus coactus beat hujus virginis Brigide virtutes, 
tam eas quas ante principatum, quam alias in incipatu gessit, multo 
studio brevitatis, licet preepostero ordine virtutum, compendiose explicare 
conabor.”” | 

‘‘Veniam peto a fratribus et lectoribus hee legentibus, qui-causa 
obedientiz coactus, nulla prerogativa scientie suffultus, pelagus immen- 
sum virtutum S. Brigide et viris fortissimis formidandum, his paucis 
rustico sermone dictis virtutibus de maximis et innumerabilibus cucurre- 
rim. Orate pro me Cogitoso nepote culpabili, et ut oratione vestra pio 
Domino me commenditis exoro, et Deus vos pacem evangelicam sectantes 
exaudiat,”’ 


Tif. We are thus enabled to determine the time at which Cogitosus 
lived. For the death of Aed, Bishop of Sletty, at whose request Muirchu 
wrote, is set down in the ‘‘ Annals of the Four Masters’ at the year 798. 
There is also a passage in the ‘‘ Book of Armagh” from which it is plain 
that Aed survived Segene, Abbot of Armagh, who died A. D. 786; but 
died before Flann Feblai, whose obit is recorded under the date 704. 
Again, Colman, the son of Muirchu, and Abbot of Moville, died A. D. 
731. It may, therefore, be inferred that Cogitosus died about the year 
670. 

IV. Dr. Graves points out the great importance of thus establishing 
the time of Cogitosus, as that writer has recorded the condition of archi- 
tecture, and art in general, in Ireland in his own time (“ Vita S. Bri- 
gidee,” cap. xxxv.) The objection urged by Dr.Petrie, who was of opinion 
that Cogitosus must have written after A. D. 799, 1s obviated by showing 
that the translation, in that year, of the relics of Bishop Conlaid into a 
shrine was an occurrence different from his burial under a monument 
described by Cogitosus. 


V. The author shows that the prefix maccu, in the name Maccu- 
machteni, is equivalent to the Latin jiliorum, occurring in the ‘ Book 
of Armagh’’ and other very ancient documents. He establishes this by 
a careful review of the numerous names into which this element enters 
in the “‘ Book of Armagh,” in ‘‘Adamnan’s Life of St. Columkille,” and 
in inscriptions on monuments. 


ee, 
DeEscRIPTION OF AN OAK PILE FOUND IN THE LAKE oF GENEVA. 


Mr. Starkey presented to the Academy a wooden pile, which he had 
himself brought from Switzerland in the month of October, 1862, it 
having been given to him in the kindest manner by M. Frederic Troyon, 
the eminent Swiss antiquary, to whom he had been introduced by Mr. 
Wilde. Mr. Starkey conceived that it might be considered valuable and 
interesting, not only as an object of antiquity, but as illustrative of the 
crannoge remains of this country. Along with the pile he presented 
an explanatory paper, drawn up far him by M. Troyon at the time, of 
which the following is a translation :— 

‘‘This pile I raised on the 15th of September, 1862, from among 
the lacustrine remains at Thonon, on the Lake of Geneva. The site had 
been occupied during the stone period, and continued to be so until the 
end of the bronze-period. We find here instruments of stone and of 
bronze, but none of iron. 

‘The length of the pile is 4 ft. 4in.; the thickest end was buried 
3 ft. 4 in. in the bottom of the lake; 
so that the upper end projected only 
one foot above it. It must be borne 
in mind, that when the water is at 
its extreme height, the place from 
which I drew this stake is sunk 12 
feet beneath the surface. The plat- 
form supported by these pillars was 
at least 4 feet above the highest level 
of the water, so as to allow of the 
waves passing beneath the planks 
which supported the huts. 

‘‘1t follows from hence that this 
pile must originally have been 20 
feet long,—that is, 4 feet in the silt 
of the lake, 12 feet in the water, and 
4 feet above it. 


‘‘In many of these sites there may still be seen thousands of the 
piles which supported the platforms, burnt down, as most of them were, 
to the surface of the lake at the 
fame when whese lacustine v=) ——_—$——— 
lages were destroyed. It is by 
degrees, and by the extremely 
slow action of ages, that the 
water has worn the piles, which 2== 
on the sites referable to the H/ 
bronze period still stand from 1 
to 8 feet above the bottom ; Z 
while on the sites destroyed be- Zz 


fore that period they are gene- ZY 
rally worn down to the bed of ZY 


the lake. 


Platform. 


Surface of 
the lake. 


273 


‘‘On the sites occupied during both these periods it is not unusual 
to see, in close proximity with a pile worn down to the bottom, others 
which stand up from 2 to 4 feet, having been doubtless renewed during 
the bronze period.”’ 

Mr. Starkey stated that the difficulty of extracting these piles from 
the bed of the lake, whole and uninjured, is great. A boat is steadied 
immediately over the place where they appear ; a kind of forceps is used, 
from 12 to 15 feet long, by which the stake selected is seized at the point 
where it emerges from the silt, rocked gently to-and-fro for some time, 
and then carefully drawn upwards, from a depth ranging from 10 to 14 
feet. The principal cause of the difficulty is the sponginess of that*por- 
tion of the stake which has been sunk in the silt. It is almost as fragile 
as afungus or mushroom, whereas the portion that has been in the water 
is comparatively sound. 

Mr. Starkey stated that he had himself, instructed by M. Troyon, 
visited one of these sites at Morges, on the north shore of the Lake of 
Geneva, and distinctly seen, at a depth of about 12 feet, the ranges of 
piles, extending at unequal intervals, over an area of from 12 to 14 acres. 
Objects of antiquity, in stone, bronze, horn, &c., are taken up in vast 
numbers, by means of instruments constructed for the purpose, on or 
near these sites, of which, as M. Troyon informed Mr. Starkey, there 
are more than twenty in the Lake of Geneva alone. 


The attention of the Academy having been called to the recent death 
of Professor. Siegfried, 

It was proposed by the Rev. William Reeves, D. D., and seconded 
by the Rev. J. H. Todd, D. D., and— | 


Resotvep,—That the Academy has received with the deepest regret 
the intelligence of the lamented death of Professor Siegfried; and, 
although he was not a member of its body, avails itself of the present 
opportunity to testify its respect for a scholar of such distinction, who 
had so cordially made Ireland his home, and her es the favoured 
subject of his valuable studies. 


It was proposed by W. R. Wilde, V.P., and seconded by H. H. 
Stewart, M. D., and— 


Resotvep,—That the Academy, as a body, attend the funeral of 
Dr. Siegfried. 


The corporation seal of the borough of Belturbet was presented to 
the Museum of the Academy by the Karl of Belmore. 


The thanks of the Academy were returned to Lord Belmore. 


274 


MONDAY, JANUARY 26, 1863. 


The Very Rev. Cnarzes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair. 
W. R. Witpr, Vice-President, read the following— 
DeEscRIPTION OF A CRANNOGE IN THE County oF CAvAN. 


On the 23rd of January, 1860, I communicated to the Academy an 
account of a newly discovered crannoge, on the property of Lord Farnham, 
in the townland of Cloneygonnell, parish of Kilmore, barony of Lower 
Loughtee, and county of Cavan. 

The aspect of this crannoge at that time was that of a green ob- 
long mound, partially cut away by the line of railway from Crossdoney 
to Cavan, from which town it is distant about two miles, one mile from 
the old cathedral church of the diocese, and about 500 yards from the 
ruined castle of Tonymore. 

In the Ordnance Sheet, No. 25, for Cavan, may be seen a small 
lake, about a quarter of a mile in diameter, with a remarkable sharply- 
defined island, near the northern bank, and opposite Tonymore Castle. 
In common with many other small tracts of water in that part of Ire- 
land, this Tonymore Lough was run off by the arterial drainage a few 
years ago, leaving the mound or island near its centre perfectly dry ; 
and where the railway passed through it, the site of the lake was only 
a swamp or marsh. 

The surrounding country rises in a succession of low hills from the 
margin of the lake; and on the north and south sides are the ancient 


: ¥ Ki WV 
a Psi < 
pos Domne Af : ) SFORTES 
Wench 77 < 
Beat 7 ye core 
oe é a 25 Ss, 
° o ws" x 
a BOG a PLATEAU ‘9.9 MARSH 
Mae ucstonuikel ais wee tateeae ee : 
o wv ‘ 
RAtlILW A’ Y 
; Oe Oars 
iS a 8 . 
SS) MARSH ie MARSH : 
‘ Wy UE rr : 7 
Nil, 
itil by ie 
s ONEGo Wy oe 
FO wy “E> Z 
XS Q Zz oxi 
S$ \\ ly SN) ZZ Willa, 
3s S SD Alay tT. a aaah A cl ali Pe \“\) Mil 
SS OR Te aoe cee is ene WV My 
OY Shey = i etree Ses tha 
pmntw = = SS 
Zi s&s Sr we 


raths of Shancloon and Cloneygonnell, as shown in the above illus- 
tration. There are also several raths of minor importance in the neigh- 


275 


bourhood. So far, this lake fortress accords in situation with most others 
of its class, and was probably used as a place of safe retreat; first for 
the dwellers in the raths; and in later times, when stone buildings 
had taken the place of rude earthworks and stockades, by the inhabi- 
tants of the adjoining castle. 

The lake was celebrated for its pike fishing, and the crannoge (or 
‘‘ Tsland in Tonymore Lake,” as it was termed), which rose slightly above 
the water, was much resorted to by sportsmen. The real nature of the is- 
land, however, was not suspected until after the railway was run through 
a portion of it ; although, when the land had been sufficiently dried, the 
tops of the outer row of piles, or stockades, could be seen projecting 
above the surface. Some of these piles were in so decayed a condition 
as to crumble beneath the touch; but others were as fresh and strong 
‘<as if they had been driven in but yesterday’’—a fact which shows that 
this crannoge had been repaired from time to time. 

Notwithstanding the fact of a portion of the railway being absolutely 
supported on this crannoge, and a number of household articles having 
been discovered in it when the line was making, no notice, strange to 
relate, appears to have been taken of 1t until about three years ago. 
‘‘The Proceedings” of the Academy, many of which contained notices of 
crannoges, having appeared from time to time in the public papers, the 
attention of several persons throughout the country was turned to such 
matters; and I have, in consequence, received much useful information, 
and the Academy some valuable donations. 

For the first description of the Tonymore crannoge, we are indebted 
to Mr. O’Brien, the intelligent station-master at Cavan, who enhanced 
his information by the donation of some of the articles found there. 
The mound, he states, was ‘‘ fifty yards in diameter, measured from the 
old stakes, oneach side. Only one-half of the work now [| 1859] remains, 
the other having been cut away in making the line. The outer paling ap- 
pears above ground at regular intervals, and is partly composed of roots 
and limbs of oak. The crannoge rests on a layer of oak, crossed by 
beams in every direction. Within about eighteen inches of the top there 
is a layer of bones, and bones appear scattered all about the surroundiug 
marsh, and are continually turned up im repairing the railway, and occa- 
sionally in such quantities as to become a profitable article of sale. One 
or two querns were found within the enclosure, and are now preserved 
in the neighbourhood ; several sharpening stones, and also a portion of a 
yew bow, were discovered; outside in the marsh, two elks’ heads were 
dug out, one of which is now in the possession of Lord Farnham.” 

In 1860, I presented, on the part of Mr. O’ Brien, the following articles, 
which have been found in the crannoge:—The upper stone of a grain- 
rubber, like those described in the Museum Catalogue, p. 104; a stone, 
half perforated, as if done with another stone; a circular flat stone disc, 
or quoit, like those on Tray N. N.—see p. 99 of Catalogue,—and si- 
milar to some found in connexion: with cinerary urns. Four small 
earthen crucibles, of the usual shape which has come down to modern 
times; three of these would only contain a couple of drachms of fluid 


276 


each, and were very probably used in gold smelting. This observation 
is confirmed by the fact of finding amongst them a small pipe-clay 
cupel, manifestly intended for refining. It is quite similar to articles 
used in the present day for the assay of gold and silver. Several small 
oval stones, like those still used by weavers for polishing the surface of 
the web, and usually called ‘‘ rubbing stones,” were found in the cran- 
noge, and three of them were presented. A flat polished piece of 
bone, which was possibly used in weaving or netting; and two small 
bone spoons, ingeniously formed out of the epiphyses or joint surfaces 
of the vertebre of young animals, and one of which I have figured in 
the Museum Catalogue. See fig. 174, page 267. The only metal ar- 
ticle Mr. O’Brien was able to present was an imperfect bronze ring, 
which in all probability formed a portion of a fibula. 


During the past year, Lord Farnham has caused a further examina- 
tion of the mound to be made, under the judicious directions of Dr. Mal- 
comson, of Cavan, to whom we are indebted for the following additional 
particulars, as well as the original of the foregoing illustration, consist- 
ing of a landscape view of the crannoge and the surrounding country, 
where crossed by the railway, and also of the adjoining ruin. 

The annexed engraving represents a section of the crannoge, where 
cut across by the railway. 


Dr. Malcomson states—“ The piles or stakes were arranged in two 
circles, one within the other; the diameter of the greater one being 120 
feet, that of the other about 90 feet. The piles in the outer circle were 
very numerous; and, in some instances, driven in close proximity to 
each other. A few, having withstood the ravages of time, appeared 


277 


about three feet above the surface, and, upon being withdrawn and ex- 
amined, were found to have been carefully pointed. The stakes in the 
inner row were not so numerous, nor were they altogether composed of 
oak, some of them being of sallow or other soft wood. 

‘‘ Within the stockades were observed two small mounds (upon which 
the grass was much more verdant than upon any other part of the island), 
one at the north, the other at the south. Corresponding with the de- 
pression between these, and three feet under the soil, we found, during 
the excavation, a flat stone, about four feet square, and three inches 
thick, resting on a number of upright blocks of decayed oak. This, no 
doubt, was a hearthstone. 

“The most elevated point of the mound, towards the south of the 
island, had a depressed or crater-like appearance. Besides the wooden 
stakes entering into the formation of the circles, others appear to have 
been laid horizontally, their beam-lke ends showing at that part of the 
enclosure which was disturbed by the passage of the railway. 

‘On exploring the crannoge, which was done by removing the soil 
from the circumference of the lesser circle towards the centre, a few ob- 
jects of antiquity were discovered. The soil, which was carefully ex- 
amined, was carried a short distance, and spread over the adjoining 
marsh. It was composed of black and grey ashes; small flat stones, 
which had evidently been exposed to the action of fire; fragments of 
chareoal; blue and yellow clay, charred bones, and the teeth and tusks 
of animals, &c. 

When the excavation had been carried to the centre, the cut surface 
presented, from above downwards, the appearance shown in the fore- 
going illustration, viz.: 1st, clay; 2nd, black and grey ashes, with small 
stones and sand; 3rd, bones and ashes, with lumps of blue and yellow 
clay; 4th, a quantity of grey ashes; and, 5th, the horizontal sleepers 
or stretchers, and hazel branches, resting on the peat bottom. 

‘‘On the same marsh, and about one hundred yards’ distance from 
the island, but nearer to Tonymore Castle, are two other stockaded forts, 
on a raised plateau. They do not appear to have been islands, as an 
elevated causeway leads from them to the mainland ; but otherwise they 
resemble the crannoge in their stockaded and mound-like appearance. 
They are marked No. 2 on the plan of the lake, forts, and railway given 
on page 274. 

‘¢ The further examination of this crannoge (which was deferred in 
consequence of the inclemency of the weather, and the quantity of rain 
which had fallen on the surrounding marsh), was resumed on the 2nd 
of January, and continued for three days. ‘The soil, which still lay su- 
perficial to the horizontal stretchers, was gradually removed, in order to 
fully expose the original flooring, and examine its peculiar arrangement. 
During the removal of this stratum (which was composed of dark ashes, 
half-burnt bones, pieces of charcoal, and occasional lumps of blue and 
yellow clay), a few antique specimens, similar to those already found, 
were turned up by the workmen, and have been forwarded by Lord 
Farnham to the Royal Irish Academy. Amongst them may be men- 

R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 2P 


278 


tioned a portion of a glazed crucible, and a large mass of brownish me- 
tallic dross, regularly convex on one surface, as if it had been turned 
out of alarge concave vessel. ' 

‘The principal stretchers (about forty in number) which composed. 
the flooring, were made of black oak, and were in a tolerable state of 
preservation. Each plank was from six to twelve feet in length, and 
from six to twelve inches square. They were laid down so that they 
extended lengthways from the circumference towards the centre, form- 
ing a number of radii, somewhat like the spokes of a wheel, as shown 1n 
this illustration. Their outer ends were kept in position by slender crooked 


trunks of oak trees, forming a kind of circle; and these again were fixed 
into their places by the outer row of stockades—before described—which, 
no doubt, prevented the earthy portion. of the island from being under- 
mined during occasional winter inundations. The planks were not in 
close apposition, and the spaces so left were filled by a quantity of blocks, 
and thick branches of sallow, deal, and hazle, some of them unstript of 
bark; many of their branches extended underneath the sleepers, and 
separated them from the peat bottom. The branches were for the most 
part rotten, and were easily broken down. We found here hazel nuts, 
hard and brown, as if they had but just fallen from the tree. 

‘‘ When the peat was removed to the extent of two feet in depth, near 
the outer part of the enclosure, the space so left was immediately filled 
up with bog water; a similar examination near the centre exposed a 
hard foundation of blue clay. The timber composing the crannoge ap- 
peared to have been roughly hewn, and in no instance were the pieces 
of which it was constructed joined together by nails or mortises; two 
of the stretchers, however, had mortises skilfully cut in them.”’ 


On the part of Lord Farnham, Mr. Wilde exhibited to the Academy 
various articles which were found in the examination of the crannoge, 
and which are enumerated in his letter of the 9th February, communi- 


cated to the Academy at the meeting held on the 16th of that month (see 
p. 289). 


72, (ts) 


The Rev. Joun H. Jutierr read a paper— 


On A NEw Opricat SaccHaRoMETER. (Prats XXII.) 


Tux author said that his attention had been directed to the possibility 
of applying the new analyzing prism, the construction of which he had 
described to the Academy some time since, to the construction of a sac- 
charometer, capable of giving more accurate results than those obtainable 
by means of the instrument of Soleil. Having described this latter in- 
strument, he said that, as far as he could judge, both from his own ex- 
periments and the report of others who had used it, the error to which 
even an accurate observer would be liable in attempting to estimate the 
strength of a saccharine solution, could not be reckoned as less than half 
a grain per cubic inch for a single observation. Having stated what he 
believed to be the cause of this want of accuracy, the author exhibited 
and described the instrument which he had himself devised for the 
same purpose. Of this instrument, the accompanying diagram (Fig. 1) 
is a representation. 

aa is a short tube, containing two large lenses, serving to condense 
the light of a lamp, which is placed as nearly as possible in the principal 
focus of the lower lens. 00, cc, is a short tube, carrying at one extre- 
mity a lens, cc, and at the other extremity a diaphragm, 0d, pierced at 
its centre by a very small hole, O, which is situated in the principal 
focus of the lens cc, and also, when the instrument is adjusted, in the 
principal focus of the upper lens a. By this arrangement a beam of light 
is obtained emerging from ce, sensibly parallel to the axis of the tubes. 
This beam is polarized by being transmitted through a Nicol’s prism, 
contained in the tube dd. ee is a vessel, pierced at the lower end by a 
circular hole, which is closed with plate glass. This vessel contains a 
fluid, possessing a rotative power opposite to that of the fluid under ex- 
amination. ‘This latter fluid is contained in the tube ff, which rests on 
the two upright pieces yy. These pieces are attached to the transverse 
piece vv, which carries a vernier, whose divisions correspond to those of 
the scale, ss, which is attached to the bar zz, which carries all the parts 
of the instrument. The transverse piece, vv, is capable of sliding along 
zz, this motion being produced by a chain, attached at both ends to zz, 
passing round a spindle with a matted head, attached to vv. By these 
means a motion can be given to the tube ff parallel to its own axis; and, 
by a very simple arrangement, the zero of the vernier is made to coincide 
with the zero of the scale, when the extremity, /, of the tube is in con- 
tact with the piece of glass covering the lower aperture in the vessel ¢e. 
It is plain, then, that the numbers read on the scale, which is graduated 
so as to be read to 0 inch -001, will denote the length of the column of 
fluid # F' (Fig. 2) interposed between the bottom of the vessel and the 
bottom of the tube. gg is an analyzing prism, constructed as before de- 
scribed.* hf is a lens, and / a diaphragm, with a small hole, at which 
the eye of the observer'is placed. The polarizing and analyzing 
prisms are fixed in their places by small screws, ¢, oc’, each passing 


* « Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy,” vol. vii., p. 348. 


280 


through a transverse slit in the outer tube, so that when partly un- 
screwed they allow the prisms to turn through a small angle round 
the axes of the tube. In using the instrument, the polarizing prism 
may be set in any position, the analyzing prism being then carefully ad- 
justed, so that the tints in the two halves of the circular spectrum* 
may, when there in no fluid interposed, be exactly equal. 

Suppose now that the object is to ascertain the strength of a given 
solution of cane sugar. In this case, the fluid to be used in the vessel, 
EE, may be French oil of turpentine. A certain quantity, the amount 
of which depends on the strength of the solution to be observed, having 
been poured into the vessel, the tube, ff, is then filled with a solution of 
sugar, whose strength is accurately known. The tube is now replaced 
in the upright pieces, and the zero of the vernier made to coincide ac- 
curately with the zero of the scale. The milled head is now turned so 
as to draw back the tube until the tints on the two parts of the circular 
image, seen through Z, become equal. The number on the scale cor- 
responding to the zero of the vernier is then noted. Let this reading be 
f, and let S be the strength of the known solution. 

Now, let this solution be removed from the tube, which is then to 
be filled with the solution whose strength is required. The same pro- 
cess having been gone through, let the new reading be A’; then the 
strength required is given by the equation— 


R 
i 

S RP: 

If the experiment be carefully conducted, and if there be no error in 
the strength of the standard solution, the error in the measurement 
made, as above described, ought not to exceed 0 gers. 02 per cubic inch 
for a single experiment. If the mean of a number of experiments be 
_ taken, the error would, of course, be still less. 

The author has given to this instrument the name saccharometer, 
derived from one important use to which it may be applied. This, how- 
ever, is but one of its applications; and there are many others, at least 
as important. It may generally be defined to be an instrument by 
which the ratio of the rotatory power of any transparent fluid to that of 
a standard fluid may be accurately determined. 

It isnot desirable to use a very strong solution of the substance to be 
examined. The reason of this is the imperfect compensation which exists 
between fluids possessed of opposite rotatory powers. It is generally as- 
sumed that the ratio of the rotation produced in the planes of polariza- 
tion of any two of the simple rays of which a white ray is composed is 
the same, whatever be the substance causing the rotation. It follows, 
indeed, from the law of Biot, that this is not accurately true, but it has 
been generally supposed that the error is too small to be perceived. If 
this were true, it would always be possible to assign to the lengths of 
two columns of oppositely rotating fluids such a ratio, that the effect of 
the one should be accurately compensated by the effect of the other. 


* Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy, vol. vii., p. 349. 


281 


But the author has found that in certain cases the error is very percep- 
tible indeed. This is shown by the impossibility of giving to the tube 
Jf any position in which the shades of colour are exactly the same in the 
two parts of the circularimage. Suppose, for example, that the position 
of the tube is such that the plane of polarization of the mean ray has the 
same position as at first. This plane is then equally inclined to the 
planes of analyzation of the two parts of the analyzing prism. But this 
is not true of the planes of polarization of any of the other rays; of 
these, the less refrangible will have their planes of polarization nearer 
to one of the planes of analyzation, while those of the more refrangible 
are nearer to the other. 

_ There will therefore be in the one halfof the image a preponderance 
of red light, and in the other a preponderance of blue light, when the 
intensities of the two parts are equal. The difference of colour, which 
makes it difficult to equalize these intensities with perfect accuracy, 
will evidently be greater, the greater the amount of the rotations which 
the compensating fluids would severally produce, and therefore the 
greater the strength of the solution. 

On the other hand, it must be remembered that the error in the re- 
sult, arising from an incorrect position of the tube, is inversely propor- 
tional to the length of the column of the compensating fluid. Thus, if 
the reading of the scale be -1, an error of one division, or ‘001 will have 
the same effect on the result, as an error ten times as great would have, 
if the reading were 1-000. 

No general rule can be given for determining the strength of the so- 
lution which it is desirable to use. If the law of Biot, sc.,—that the 
amounts of rotation produced by the same substance in the planes of 
polarization of the different simple rays are proportional to the squares 
of the corresponding refractive indices—be strictly true, then, the more 
nearly these indices are in the same proportion for the fluid under exa- 
mination and the compensating fluid, the stronger may be the solution 
used. If the fluid under examination be asaccharine solution, and the 
compensating fluid French oil of turpentine, a solution containing, in 
each cubic inch, thirty grains of sugar, may be used without inconve- 
nience.* 


James Dombrain, Esq., of Monkstown, through Gilbert Sanders, 
Esq., presented a very perfect long tapering sword-blade, made of bronze, 
found in a bog, near Timoleague, county of Cork. 

Henry Kingsmill, Esq., on the part of his son, Henry Kingsmill, Jun., 
Esq., presented a collection of rubbings from monumental brasses. 

The Master of the Rolls in England, through the Librarian, pre- 
sented a large collection of Record publications, completing the series 
already in the Library of the Academy, and consisting of 63 volumes. 


The thanks of the Academy were presented to the donors. 
* The instrument here described was constructed by Messrs. Spencer and Son, of 


Aungier-street, to whose ability, both in carrying out the instructions given to them, and 
in suggesting methods for overcoming practical difficulties, the author is much indebted. 


282 


MONDAY, FEBRUARY 9, 1863. 
The Very Rey. Coartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair. 


John Ribton Garstin, Ksq., and John H. Tyrrell, Esq., were elected 
members of the Academy. 


Mr. Gzorer V. Du Noyrer presented the following drawings :— 


CATALOGUE RELATING TO NINETY-FIVE DRAWINGS FROM ORIGINAL 
SKETCHES OF VARIOUS OBJECTS oF ANTIQUITY. 


No. 1. View looking north of the Kistvaen on the south flank of Bree 
Hill, townland of Ballybrittas, county of Wexford, near Enniscorthy.— 
Ordnance Survey Map, No. 31, 2nd quarter. 

No. 2. View of the same, looking west. 

No. 3. Plan of the same, showing the side and covering stone. 

No. 4. Plan and section of a square earthen rath, in the townland 
of Craane, parish of Clonmore, on the northern flank of Bree Hill, and 
close to the Enniscorthy road. This structure is one of the most perfect 
of its class which I have observed in the county of Wexford. It con- 
sists of a deep fosse, about 22 feet wide, having a narrow platform and 
high parapet wall around its outer face, which is sloped like the glacis 
of a modern fort. The inner enclosure is bounded by a thick earthen 
wall, and measures about 80 feet square. 

Works such as this are rather common over the eastern or lowland 
portion of the county of Wexford, extending from near Arklow on the 
north, to the Waterford estuary on the south. 

In the townland of Myler’s Park, a few miles to the south-east of 
New Ross, there is one of these earthen works which measures about 
170 feet square internally, and the walls are protected by a massive 
semicircular bastion at each angle, being in fact an earthen model 
of an Anglo-Norman castle. I have an idea that raths of this cha- 
racter are not as old as those which are circular in form; and as the 
county of Wexford was the territory which the Anglo-Normans first 
gained possession of in Ireland, they may have constructed those square 
earthen works as camps, or forts of occupation, for such was certainly 
the rath in Myler’s Park. If they are native structures, the Irish may 
have copied this form of defensive work from their invaders. Be this as 
it may, it is well to direct attention to the occurrence of square earthen 
raths over the county of Wexford. The rath which I have illustrated 
is not engraved on the Ordnance Survey Map. 

No. 5. View of the group of stones at the ancient grave at Zivoria, 
half a mile east of the village of Dunquin, to the west of Dingle. Tivo- 
ria means the house or resting place of Mary ; and this spot is popularly 
recognised over the Irish-speaking districts of the whole south-west of 
Ireland, as being the farthest or most remote grave or ‘‘ house of rest.’’ 
If by this is implied the most westerly place of interment, the old idea 


283 


is quite correct, as Dunmore Head, which is close to it, stretching into 
the Blasket Sound, is the most westerly point in Ireland. One of the 
stones exhibits the Greek cross enclosed in a circle; and the upright mo- 
nolith has a single straight-armed cross, with divergent ends deeply cut 
on it. 

No. 6. Sketch of the tall and rude cross standing in the grave-yard 
of Adamstown, county of Wexford; it is cut out of a single slab of 
trappean ash, and is ten feet high. 

No. 7. View looking west of the rude and small granite cross and 
large square plinth on the road side, close to the old church of Kill-o’- 
the-Grange, county of Dublin. The cross is of the simplest form, and 
the only ornamentation on it is a small circle deeply cut at the centre of 
the intersecting arms. This may be the embryotic form of the circle as 
connected with the cross, and, if so, it is of some interest. 

Nos. 8, 9. Sketches of St. Gobbonet’s Stone, preserved in a field 
close to the Roman Catholic chapel of Ballyvourney, county of Cork. 
The rude incised carving on this monolith is exceedingly curious. 
It represents a cross of the Greek form, enclosed in a narrow double 
circle, the whole being surmounted by a diminutive figure in mere 
outline of the saintly female, St. Gobbonet. The hair is divided on 
the forehead, and falls over the back of the neck, to the waist; the 
dress is long, and reaches to the ankles; and one hand carries the cam- 
butta or short pastoral staff, of the same type as those in our Museum. 
The opposite face of the stone exhibits merely the same form of cross as 
the other. St. Gobbonet lived in the 6th century, and this carving is 
undoubtedly of contemporaneous age. 

No. 10. On the rise of ground to the west of, and close to the old 
church of Ballyvourney, I discovered the remains of a large circular 
cloghaun or stone hut, measuring 26 feet in diameter, internally, the 
wall at the doorway being 3 feet thick, but increasing to 5 feet at the 
opposite part of the circle. This is erroneously marked on the Ordnance 
Survey Map as the base of a round tower. Local tradition calls this St. 
Gobbonet’s house, and we have every reason to believe that itis so. I 
give a plan of this building in the sketch No. 10. 

No. 11. View of what remains of St. Gobbonet’s cloghaun, showing 
the two upright flags which formed the sides of its doorway. 

No. 12. This represents a small rude carving on the top stone of the 
window, in the south wall of the nave of Ballyvourney old church; it is 
popularly known as the effigy of St. Gobbonet, and its date may be 
about the fourteenth century. | 

No. 13. View of the doorway of the old church of Mungret, county 
of Limerick. The massive cyclopean character of this work stamps it of 
considerable antiquity, though its proportions are not slender enough to 
induce me to class it with the earliest doorways of this type. 

No. 14. View, looking east, of the croft of St. Columbkill’s house, 
at Kells, county of Meath, showing the two partition walls which divide 
it into three chambers, and the square opening in the floor affording 
access to, or from, the body of the building beneath; St. Columb died 


284 


A. D. 596, and we have every reason to believe that he caused this 
structure to be erected for his use. See Dr. Petrie’s work on the Round 
Towers, p. 430. 

No. 15. Plan of the croft of St. Columbkill’s house. 

No. 16. Section of the building from north to south, showing the 
rude method of constructing its roof by causing the stones to overlap till 
the apex of the croft was closed in by one stone, after the manner of the 
very earliest of our stone oratories. See Dr. Petrie’s account of the 
stone oratory at Gallarus, county of Kerry, p. 133. 

No. 17. Plan of St. Flannan’s Oratory at Killaloe. The date of 
this building is the seventh century. See Dr. Petrie’s work, p. 281. 

Nos. 18 and 19. Sketches of the capitals of pilasters at either side 
of the doorway to St. Flannan’s church at Killaloe. That on the north 
side is strikingly Corinthian in its style; and that on the south side is 
ornamented with two animals, having one head at the external angle of 
the capital, common to both. 

No. 20. Incised cross with enclosing circle, carved on a limestone 
slab, placed at the foot of the ancient doorway built up into the south 
wall of the cathedral of Killaloe, and close to the west gable. 

No. 21. View’of the doorway of the Round Tower of Kells, county 
of Meath, showing the mixture of sandstone and limestone used in its 
construction. 

No. 22. View of the round tower of Kinneigh, county of Cork. 
The base of this singular structure is hexagonal within and without, to 
-the height of about 18 feet, when it abruptly becomes circular. The 
doorway is flat-headed, and constructed in the side of the hexagon 
facing the north-east. The doorway 1 is revealed within, to receive a 
wooden door; the first floor is level with the doorway, and is con- 
structed of four large flag-stones crossing each other, but so far apart as 
to allow of a large square opening in the centre, affording access to the 
dark chamber beneath. The walls at the basement are five feet thick. 
Above the hexagonal base there are four offsets in the wall, and about 
ten feet apart, thus dividing the tower into a corresponding number of 
rooms, each of which was lighted by a small porthole-shaped window. 
T believe that the tower wants one story to complete it height, as there 
are none of the ordinary large openings at the summit. ‘The present 
height of the tower is fully 60 feet, to which, if we add 10 feet for the 
terminal chamber, and 10 feet for the conical roof, we would have 80 
feet as the original height of the tower. Its external diameter at the 
springing of the circular portion is 16 feet 6 inches, and only 8 feet 6 in- 
ches internally. 

No. 28. View of the doorway of this tower. 

* No. 24. Plan of the hexagonal base at the doorway of this tower, 
showing the manner in which “the stone floor was constructed. 

" No. 25. Section of the Round Tower at Kinneigh. 

No. 26. Ground plan of St. Edan’s Monastery at Ferns, county of 
Wexford, showing the connexion of the round tower with the nave of 
the building at its north-west angle. 


285 


No. 27. View of the round tower attached to the Monastery of St. 
Kdan, at Ferns. This tower, which is 58 feet in height, forms a por- 
tion of the west. gable of the nave of the church, and is square from its 
base to the height of 40 feet, when it becomes circular; the base is 
square within, and incloses a winding stairs which terminates where 
the tower becomes round; the upper circular portion is divided into two 
apartments, the upper one being lighted by four square-hcaded aper- 
tures, facing N.N.W., 8.8. E., E.N.E., and W.8. W. The conical 
roof is wanting. 

No. 28. Sketch of one of the windows lighting the upper floor of 
this round tower. 

No. 29. One of the narrow loops lighting the winding stairs at the 
square base of the same round tower. 

Nos. 30, 31, 32, and 33. Views of the four sides of the granite shaft 
of a cross, highly ornamented with the Greco-Irish fret pattern ; and 
standing in the grave-yard of the cathedral of Ferns (now the parish 
church). 

No. 34. Plan and section of the plinth of the above cross. 

No. 35. Head of granite cross built up in the wall of the grave-yard 
attached to Ferns cathedral (now the parish church). 

No. 36, Head of large granite cross from the gateway to Ferns 
church, where its fragments are used to prevent the gate from swinging. 

No. 37. Top of mediseval window, now used as a tombstone in the 
grave-yard of Ferns church: at either side of the ogee are sculpturings 
typifying the good and evil spirit by an angel in the attitude of prayer, 
and a non-descript grinning monster. 

No. 38. Small standard cross of granite from the grave-yard of old 
Leighlin cathedral, county of Carlow. 

No. 39. Small standard granite cross and plinth from Nurney, 
county of Carlow. 

No. 40. Doorway of the ancient church of Agha, county of Carlow, 


' possibly of the seventh or eighth century. It was closed from the inside 


by a wooden door. 

No. 41. Ground plan of Agha old church, showing the ancient or 
western portion, which is constructed in courses of dressed blocks of 
granite, as is illustrated by the doorway and surrounding masonry ; and 
the less ancient, or eastern part, built of rubble masonry. 

No. 42. View of the interior of the east window of Agha old 
church. From the style of this window it is doubtless a work of the 
twelfth century. 

No. 48. Exterior view of the same window, showing the change 
in the style of masonry, as compared to the western portion of the 
church. 

No. 44. Interior of window in the south wall, and close to the east 
gable of Agha church. This ope is triangular-headed within, but flat 
without. 3 

No. 45. Exterior view of the window just alluded to, in the south 
wall of Agha church. 


R. I. A, PROC.—VOL. VIII. 2Q 


286 


No. 46. Square ope near the summit of the south wall in the west- 
ern or more ancient portion of the old churchof Agha. Its sillis formed 
by a series of three small steps; the regularity of the masonry is here 
very apparent. 

No. 47. Plan of the old church called Whitechapel, near Bagenals- 
town, county of Carlow. The most perfect portion is the east gable 
with the window ; the remainder of the walls are merely foundations. 

No. 48. Interior view of the window in the east gable of this church, 
the date of which is, doubtless, the twelfth century. 

No. 49. Plan of the old church of Enniscorthy, county of Wexford, 
showing the ancient nave and modern choir. All the features of the 
former are gone, except a window placed eight feet from the ground in 
the south wall, and near what was originally the east gable. 

No. 50. Interior and exterior view of the small window in the 
south wall of the old church of Enniscorthy. This is also twelfth cen- 
tury work. 

No. 51. Exterior view of the large fourteenth century east window 
of Jerpoint Abbey, county of Kilkenny, showing the remains of the 
small twelfth century three-ope window, which was destroyed in its 
construction. It is not necessary to enter on any detailed description of 
this interesting fact in the re-edification of the abbey, as the sketch 
sufficiently explains it. 

No. 52. Exterior view of an early thirteenth century window in the 
west gable of Jerpoint Abbey, lighting the rood loft of the nave. 

No. 53. Exterior view of a window from the north wall of north 


side aisle, Jerpoint Abbey. The drip moulding of this and the former - 


window is of quaint design, partaking much of twelfth century art. 

No. 54. Exterior view of two-ope window, with terminal four- 
cusped opening. This is clearly thirteenth century work, and 1 is most 
characteristic. 

Nos. 55, 56, 57,.58, 59, 60, 61, 62, 63, 64, and 65. Drawings made 
one-half the full size, showing the ornamentation of the capitals of the 
square cluster columns supporting the side aisle arches of Jerpoint 
Abbey, county of Kilkenny. 

No. 66. Tombstone with Anglo-Norman inscription and foliated 
cross from the interior of St. Canice’s Cathedral, Kilkenny. The in- 
scription is 

Hic Jacet Valterus cluhy, 


with a contraction over the first two letters of the surname. 

No. 67. Plan of the remains of Ferns Castle, county of Wexford. 
The large suite of apartments which originally occupied the internal 
quadrangle of this building were evidently all constructed of wood. 

No. 68. Enlarged plan of the chapel on the second floor of the cir- 
cular Tower, at the south-east angle of Ferns Castle, showing also the 
design of the eroining in the arched roof. 

No. 69. Exterior view of one of the long and cross-bow loops from 
the winding stairs in the tower just alluded to. 


Ras We ax = i 
© phe I Yarage Otye ee : F 
iS ise ara ee ot tig iene vs ae . Lie a = 


Ee 


287 


No. 70. Exterior view of a window in the north wall of the old 
church of Newcastle, county of Tipperary. The design of this window 
is so quaint and unlike any of the known styles of architecture, that it 
is difficult to assign a date to it. It may be early in the thirteenth cen- 
tury. 

No. 71. East gable of the old church of Crook, near Passage, county 
of Waterford. The three windows piercing this gable are of the lancet 
form; and the rude arches surmounting them so closely resemble that 
over the window from Jerpoint Abbey, No. 54 of this series, that we 
may suppose this church to be of the thirteenth century. 

No. 72. Exterior view of the doorway of Ballyhack Castle, county 
of Wexford. © 

No. 73. Exterior views of two window loops from the north wall of 


_ Baliyhack Castle. 


No. 74. Exterior view of two larger windows from Ballyhack Cas- 
tle. Fig. 1 is near the summit of the west wall, and Fig. 2 near that 
of the north wall. 

No. 75. Plan of the Castle of Enniscorthy. 

No. 76. Main doorway of Enniscorthy Castle. From the style of 
this doorway and that of the loops throughout the castle, I think the 
date of the building cannot be earlier than the beginning of the six- 
teenth century. 

No. 77. Small cruciform loops from the circular flanking towers of 
Enniscorthy Castle. 

No. 78. Single loops splayed externally from the same building. 

No. 79. View of the choir, arch, and east window of Faithlege old 
church, near Passage, county of Waterford. Both these features in this 
building are of remarkably small proportions; the former is more like a 
large semicircular headed doorway, and the latter is of the narrow lan- 
cet form. 

No. 80. Plan of the same old church, which I suppose to be of the 
15th century. 

No. 81. Sketch of the font of the old church of Faithlegg. 

No. 82. Sketch of the font of the old church of Ballybacon, near 
Ardfinnan, county of Tipperary, 15th century. 

No. 83. Carving of quaint design, representing a crucifixion, spring- 
ing from a shield which bears the date 1594, from the old abbey of Kil- 
mallock, county of Limerick. 

No. 84. Rude representation in incised lines of an ‘“ Agnus Dei,”’ 
bearing the shaft of what may have been a cross before the stone on 
which it was cut was defaced, from the grave-yard of the old church of 
Ballybrennan, near Enniscorthy. 

Nos. 85, 86, and 87. Three small head stone crosses, possibly of 
modern date, from the same grave-yard. 

No. 88. Sketch of a coftin-shaped tombstone, from the abbey of Jer- 
point, bearing in incised lines the outline of a male figure, clothed in the 
costume of the 14th century; a long staff is held in the nght hand, and 


: 285 


over the head the stone has been cut into, to form a small square hol- 
low, possibly to receive a brass; a very illegible inscription in the An- 
glo-Norman letter may be traced around part of the slab, but the date, 
anno MCCC., 1300, is very plainly seen. 

No. 89. Effigy, in high relief, of a knight on a tombstone in the 
erave-yard of the old ‘church of Ratoath, county of Meath. The head 
of the figure, which rests on a large cushion, is bare, without a beard, 
and the general expression of the face 1s that of age. The body is clothed 
in the surcoat, but is without armour. The knight’s good sword, with 
heavy pommel, is, however, girt about his waist by a broad belt, and 
hangs before him. The right arm and hand are in the attitude of sheath- 
ing it, while the left holds the scabbard. There is great boldness and 
character in the execution of this figure. 


No. 90. Sketch of a small effigy from the old abbey of Gowran, . 


county of Kilkenny. The length of this figure is only two feet nine 
inches, and it represents a juvenile person, possibly a chorister. The 
head, which rests on a cushion, is either tonsured, or the thick flowing 
hair is confined by a band across the forehead. The figure is clothed 
in a long surplice, fitting close to the neck, with tight sleeves. The arms 
rest on the chest, and the hands hold a large book, possibly a psalter, as 
indicative of the ecclesiastical rank of the deceased. Diminutive effigies 
such as this are of the rarest occurrence in Ireland. 

No. 91. Effigy of a female of rank, with highly ornamented horned 
head dress, characteristic of the 15th century, from the old abbey of Gow- 
ran. 
No. 92. Fragment of a tombstone from the same abbey, which re- 
presented a knight in the armour of the 15th century. The sword is 
suspended from around the neck, and rests on the chest, as if laid on the 
body after death. 

No. 93. Another and similar effigy from the same abbey. Strange to 
say, the head and face of this effigy have been cut away, probably to allow 
of the insertion of a brass plate, on which to engrave the features and 
head armour. A large cushion supports the head, at either side of which, 
and on the cushion, is engraved a hawk with wings partly extended. 

No. 94. Sketch of a flat tombstone from the abbey of Gowran, on 
which a full-length male figure is carved in deeply incised lines. The 
hair is cut close to the head, but falls over the ears. The moustache is 
indicated, but no beard. The figure is clothed in a long loose robe, with 
short tight sleeves. The feet are cased in shoes with ankle straps, and 
rest on a rude representation of a writhing serpent. The evident want 
of skill in this work stamps it of the 16th century, when the sculptors’ 
and builders’ art in our reaims was at its lowest cbb. 

No. 95. Tombstone from Rathmore Abbey, county of Meath, on which 
the effigy of a knight, in the armour of the 15th century, is carved in 
high relief. I give it as affording us an illustration of the holme or mas- 
sive tilting helmet of the period, the large vizor of which is raised so as 
to show the features of the wearer. 


aS i 
Tiles Se OSES Pee ee 


289 


I beg to present this collection of Drawings of objects of antiqua- 
rian interest (many of which are falling into decay) to the Library of the 
Academy, with a view to its forming the fourth volume of donations 
oe - eae kind made to the Academy on three former occasions.— 


A collection of miscellaneous Donations was presented, accompanied 
by the following explanatory letter from W. R. Wilde, Esq. (V. P.), 
addressed to the Secretary of the Academy, which was read in his absence 
by J. T. Gilbert, Esq. :— 


Dear Siz,—In the names of the undermentioned noblemen and gen- 
- tlemen, I beg to present the following donations to the Library and Mu- 
seum of the Academy :— 

From the Marquis of Kildare, ‘‘ The Karls of Kildare and their An- 
cestors, with the Addenda, from 1659 to1773 (new edition) ;” the former 
edition of which I had the honour of presenting in 1861. 

From Lord Farnham, a handsomely bound copy of the ‘ Farnham 
Descents, from King Henry III.,”’ a genealogical work descriptive of the 
Maxwell family, printed at Cavan, in 1862, for private circulation. The 
donation is enhanced by the autograph revisions of the author. 

On the part of George Porter, M.D., a bound collection of twenty- 
_ four government broad-sheets, descriptive of the Irish Rebellion, between 
the 24th of May, and the 28th September, 1798; and consisting of public 
notices and letters from Generals Lake, Asgill, Dundas, Duff, Johnston, 
Gosford, Needham, and many other persons, to Lord Castlereagh; and 
containing accounts of the various engagements with the rebel forces in 
the counties of Antrim, Mayo, Longford, Carlow, Kildare, Wicklow, 
Wexford, and Dublin. 

Lalso beg to present a very ancient Icelandic medical manuscript, 
written on thick vellum, and consisting of seventy-three small quarto 
folios, which I was given by the late lamented Professor Siegfried; as I 
consider our Library the most suitable place for it, and Iam anxious to 
associate, even in this small matter, the name of so distinguished a scho- 
lar with that of the Royal Irish Academy. It contains some MS. philo- 
logical notes by the late Professor. | 

From W. Wakeman, Esq., a specimen of French and Co.’s Tuam 
bank-note, issued in 1812. 

A photograph of Cahill’s medallion of the late John Mitchell Kem- 
ble, which has been recently placed on the tomb of that distinguished 
antiquary, historian, and philologer, in Mount Jerome Cemetery. 

From Lord Farnham, a highly finished conical bone piercer, five 
inches long, found fifteen feet deep in a sand pit in the townland of Clon- 
nygonnell, parish of Kilmore, county of Cavan. The circumstance of 
any remains of man’s handiwork being found either in drift or gravel, 
having of late years formed the subject of scientific investigation, invests 
this article with peculiar interest. 


290 


T have also been entrusted by his lordship with the following va- 
luable collection of antiquities, found in Toneymore Crannoge, which 
have been referred to in my paper laid before the Academy, on the last 
night of meeting, and also several found during the past week, as the 
excavation is still going on :— 

Five pieces of oak and other timber, which formed the stakes and 
framework of the crannoge. One of these, a round stake, seven and a 
half feet long, and eight inches thick, is worthy of comparison with that 
from a Swiss P/aulbauten, recently brought from Lausanne, and pre- 
sented to the Academy by Mr. Starkey, which is only four and a half 
feet long, with an average thickness of three and a quarter inches. The 
portion which was above ground in each is one foot. The outer surface 
of both the Irish and Swiss specimens have cracked in precisely the 
same manner. One of the timbers from Toneymore—thirty-five inches 
long, ten broad, and six thick—has a mortise cut in its centre 8 inches 
by 5; it probably formed a portion of one of the crannoge houses, which 
appear to have been constructed like the square wooden house found in 
the bog of Drumkein, county of Donegal, in 1833, and the base of which 
was twenty-six feet below the surface. See the model of it in the Mu- 
seum, presented by Sir Thomas Larcom, and described in the Catalogue, 
part I., p. 285. Another portion, with a smaller mortise at one end, 
appears to have been part of the roof. These are the only remains of 
crannoge structures as yet possessed by the Academy. 

A very perfect quern, seventeen inches in diameter, with the upper 
surface of the top stone highly decorated ;—-found at the bottom and near 
the centre of the crannoge. 

Several pieces of slag,—tending to prove that iron smelting was 
carried on in this crannoge. 

A barrel-shaped piece of wood, three and a quarter inches long, 
hollow throughout, and perforated with six holes; either used in weav- 
ing or as a net-float. 

Three flat circular stone discs or quoits, averaging three and a quar- 
ter inches in diameter, and half an inch thick, similar to those on Tray 
N N in the Museum, and described at pp. 96 and 99 in the printed Cata- 
logue. 

A fragment of what would appear to be the stone coulter of a 
plough, now thirteen inches long, and having an artificial hole near the 
broad end for attaching it to the beam. 

A most perfect and highly decorated mortar, eight inches high by 
seventeen and a half wide, decorated at the corners with four grotesque 
figures. 

: A stone mould, ten inches long, with the casting groove in the long 
AXIS. 

A four-sided whetstone, twenty inches by three, the largest ever 
presented to the Museum; much worn. Eleven fragments of sharpen- 
ing stones, of which two are perforated and one oval,—averaging from 
two and a half to six inches long. 


291 


A large oval stone, artificially smoothed on all its surfaces, ten and 
a half inches by three and a half; probably used as a web-polisher 
before the art of calendering by machinery was known to the Irish. 
Five globular stones, probably used as weights or sink stones for nets or 
lines. 

A flat red touchstone, three and a quarter inches long, of jasper, used 
for testing the purity of gold, and similar to those described at pp. 11 
end 81 of the Museum Catalogue. 

A stone shot, three inches in diameter. 

Two weapon-sharpeners, like those figured at p. 75 of Catalogue, 
of remarkably hard stone, resembling quartz; one circular, and appa- 
rently unfinished; the other, two and three quarter inches long, and 
much used, with a flattened edge, and deeply grooved diagonally on the 
flat surfaces by the points of the swords, daggers, or spears, it was used 
for whetting. The use of this description of implement (which is of not 
uncommon occurrence in Scandinavia) has recently been determined by 
finding one with a metal collar encircling the edge, and having a hook 
and strap at one extremity for attaching it to the person, like the modern 
<¢ steel’’ of the fiesher. 

A smooth curved waterworn dark stone, highly polished, and pro- 
bably used as a burnisher. 

Two imperfect red deer’s horns. Ten large boars’ tusks, and some 
teeth of ruminants. : 

Two large bone beads; a variegated enamel bead ; a large irregularly 
shaped amber bead; a smaller one of enamel paste, showing a mixture 
of red, yellow, and blue colours; and also a small blue glass bead. 

Two imperfect bone combs, like those already figured in the Ca- 
talogue at p. 272. 

A bone ferule, two and a half inches long ; solid at one end. 

A hazel nut, found near the bottom of the crannoge. 

Fourteen portions of pottery, some rudely glazed, others burned, and 
some only baked; and consisting of fragments of various vessels used 
either in the arts or for domestic and culinary purposes, such as crucibles, 
pitchers, and bowls. Among these is a fragment of a bowl or urn, of 
unglazed pottery, highly decorated with deeply grooved lines on the out- 
side, and slight indentations on the everted lip. It is of great antiquity; 
composed of very black clay, darkened still more by the long-continued 
action of the bog, and mixed with a quantity of particles of white quartz 
or feldspar, which were probably added to give it stability. A similar 
description of art may be remarked in some of our oldest mortuary 
urns. When we consider that, except the urns which must be referred 
to the Pagan period, we have scarcely any examples of ancient Irish pot- 
tery, these specimens possess a peculiar interest for the investigators of 
fictile ware. 

Fragments of Kimmerage coal rings; probably part of a bracelet, 
which seems to have been jointed at one end. 

The bowls of two small pipes, similar to those in the Museum, and 
usually but erroneously denominated ‘‘ Danish tobacco pipes.” 


292 


An enclosed ring, of bronze, three and a quarter inches in dia- 
meter; a large decorated bronze pin, seven and a half inches long; and 
a smaller one, three inches in length. 

An iron knife blade, with perforated haft, eight and a half inches 
long. This article looks as if it had been attached to a long handle. 
A smaller blade, with tang for haft, two and three-quarter inches in 
length. A globular piece of iron, two and three quarter inches in dia- 
meter, like a crotal, with an aperture on one side. The head of a small 
iron hammer. ‘Three portions of rings, and eleven other iron fragments, 
the uses of which have not been determined. 

Three oval artificially-worked stones. 

A small perforated stone, like a whorl or distaff weight. 

A very perfect bone piercer; and a small very highly polished bone 

In. 
: Two portions of bone combs. A bone spoon, ingeniously formed out 
out of the epiphysis of a young ruminant animal. 

With all these articles furnished by Lord Farnham from the Toney- 
more crannoge, may be associated the sixteen specimens from the same 
locality which I presented in 1860, on the part of Mr. O’Brien, and 
which are enumerated in vol. vill., pp. 275, 276. 

When we consider that this is the only Irish crannoge that has ever 
been thoroughly examined from summit to base, all these articles, when 
collected. together, and serving to illustrate the manners, habits, customs, 
arts, and mode of life, of that portion of the Celtic population which re- 
sided therein, perhaps for centuries, as well as illustrating beyond any 
account which has yet been given, the construction of these ancient habi- 
tations, they will, Iam sure, be regarded with much interest, not merely 
by the archeological section of the Academy, but by the various other 
Huropean investigators into like structures, who have called public at- 
tention to such matters during the last six years. And it is worthy of 
remark that, while these memorabilia of our ancestors have been past by 
with but little notice for the last twenty years, the Scientific Academy 
of Zurich and other literary bodies on the continent have published ac- 
counts and given illustrations of almost every fragment that has been 
found in the crannoges of Switzerland and Savoy. 


The circumstance of several valuable gold articles having been found 
near the avenue leading up to the great sepulchral pyramid of New- 
grange is already well known to the learned, from the description given 
of them in the ‘‘ Archeologia,”’ vol. xxx., p. 137, and from their being 
figured in Lord Londesborough’s beautiful ‘Catalogue of articles of An- 
cient Art.’’ Since then no other remnant of the past has been found either 
in or adjacent to Newgrange, except the grave containing the vitrified 
stones which I have described in the 3rd volume of ‘‘The Proceedings,”’ 
p. 262, until the past year, when Mr. Maguire, the liberal landowner of 
Newgrange, to whom the public are much indebted for the preservation 


293 


of that great monument, and who has recently cleared away a large por- 
tion of rubbish from the opening, found in the adjoining field the small 


Dir ayaa as 

Wie: we aN 

VCE TR 
ad} ‘ 


res \ ays 


fragment of gold which I now present to the Academy. It is a double 
fillet, soldered along one edge, plain behind, but highly decorated in front 
in two compartments, one of which presents a shell-like ornament, as yet 
unknown in Irish gold work, and much resembling Indian manufacture. 
It is 12 inches long by ths wide, and weighs 3 dwts. 3 grs. The chas- 
ing and punched work is remarkably perfect. 

T also beg to present on the part of Mr. Faulkner, of Lower Bridge- 
street, Dublin, the most perfect single-piece oaken boat which has yet 
been discovered in Ireland. It is eighteen feet nine inches long, and 
averages two feet ten inches wide, and twenty inches high in the side. 
It was found upwards of twenty years ago in the bed of the River Boyne, 
near the southern bank, in the deep water between Oldbridge and 
Drogheda, and was exhibited as a curiosity in Liverpool many years ago. 
It has three artificial apertures in the bottom, as shown in the accom- 
panying illustration. 


‘From the venerable Wiliam Thomson, Director of the Antiquarian 
Museum at Copenhagen, moulds and casts of the gold handle of a 
bronze leaf-bladed sword, recently found in Denmark, and which fit the 
handles of several of the bronze swords in the Academy. 

From Alex. M. Holmberg, a distinguished Swedish antiquary, a 
triangular flint arrowhead, two and three quarter inches long. 

From the late Professor Andrew Retzius, the distinguished anato- 
mist and physiologist of Stockholm, a collection of bronze antiquities, 
found in Scandinavia, and consisting of—A large and small dog-headed 
brooch; a double breast-fastener, the larger pin cruciform, the smaller 
plain, and connected by a chain a foot long, a peculiarity common 
to decorative articles in the north, especially along the shores of the 
Baltic. 

Both the tortoise-shaped, the dog-headed, and many other brooches 
were worn double,—one over each breast, and connected by ornamental 


R. I. A. PROC.——VOL. VIII. 2 


294 


chains; and even in the present day the inhabitants of Sweden and 
Norway wear double-chain brooches. Also two bronze bracelets,—a flat 
and a cylindrical one, the latter tapering to the ends like some of those 
of the same class found in Ireland. 
From M. Troyon, of Lausanne—who, along with profesor Keller, has 
been the most successful investigator of Swiss crannoges—a collection 
of articles from those 
SENNA GSA e RN inte SASS UND _.  Pfaulbauten, where no 
< trace of metal has yet 
“been discovered. Among 
------..% these, the deerhorn han- 
dle of a stone axe, with 
its small sharp greenstone celt attached, shown by 
the accompanying illustration, may be regarded as 
of importance; for to the discovery of such articles 
as this, as well as those from the same locality, of 
which we have models in our Illustrative and Com- 
parative Collection, we are indebted for a know- 
ledge of the manner in which our own stone celts were hafted. 

Kight articles of deer’s horn shaped into piercers, chisels, and rude 
needles. 

Two fragments of pottery from Moosedorf, near Berne. 

The half of an apple, hardened and preserved in a remarkable man- 
ner, from the deposits of Rohenhouser, in the Lake of Pfiffikon, in the 
canton of Zurich. 

Specimens of corn preserved by carbonization; and also specimens 
of strawberry grains found in the same deposits, covered by a thick 
layer of turf, along with the half-burned remains of the lake villages. 
The Swiss archeologists entertain no doubt of the antiquity of these 
fruit and grains. 

All these foreign antiquities, when arranged in our comparative col- 
collection, will serve to illustrate the antiquities preserved in our Mu- 
seum; and although they have been forwarded to myself, I wish to 
present them to the Academy in the names of the donors, not only as 
a mark of respect, but also in the hope that other persons similarly situ- 
ated may be led to assist, by presentations of foreign or local antiquities, 
a knowledge of the ancient history of Ireland. 


a arnt an pa ees 


I am, &c., 
Feb. 9, 1868. W. R. Wipe, V. P. 


To the Secretary, Royal Irish Academy. 


The marked thanks of the meeting were given to Mr. Du Noyer for 
his very valuable donation, and also to the several donors of the articles 


295 


presented by Dr. Wilde, and especially to Dr. Wilde for the interest ex- 
hibited by him in promoting the objects of the Academy. 

The President informed the Academy that the articles of antiquity 
lent to the Academy for exhibition at the South Kensington Museum 
had been returned safely, and replaced in the Museum. 


MONDAY, FEBRUARY 28, 1863. 


The Very Rev. Cuarres Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair. 
On the recommendation of the Council, it was— 


Resotvep,—That in acknowledgment of the very valuable donations 
of Drawings of Antiquities and Architecture presented to the Academy 
by Mr. G. V. Du Noyer, he be recognised as a Life Member, without the 
payment of the usual life composition. 


The Rev. Witt1am Reeves, D.D., read the following paper :— 


On SS. Marinus anp ANrIANUS, Two IRISH MISSIONARIES OF THE 
SEVENTH CENTURY. 


Tue Academy owes to the vigilance of its excellent Librarian the recent 
acquisition of a volume which, independently of the value arising from 
its great rarity, possesses the merit of introducing to notice in this coun- 
try two Irish Missionaries, whose names have escaped our ecclesiastical 
writers, and who, notwithstanding the deficiency of detail in their his- 
tory, have yet asufficient reality to render them a welcome accession to 
our recorded list of Irish worthies. 

Thevolume comprises three tracts. The first bears the‘title—‘‘ Das le- 
ben der Heiligen S. S. Marini Bischoues Martyrers, und Aman Archidia- 
conns, Bekenners die ausIrrland in Bayrn kommen, des Gotshauses Rodi Pa- 
tronen wordenseind. Durch Johana Via, der H. Schrift Doctorn beschrie- 
ben.”* The lower half of the title-page is occupied by an engraved plate, 
having in the middle a shield, which bears quarterly the arms of the 
monastery of Rot, and of Christopher the abbot, supported by two eccle- 


* There is a copy of this tract in the Library of Trin. Coll. Dubl. (Gall. NN. 10. 19) ; 
but the frontispiece is somewhat different, and is identical with that of the second tract in 
this volume. A copy of the German life was advertised some years ago in a catalogue of 
‘Thomas Thorpe, of London, marked, ‘‘ extremely rare, £2 2s.” 


296 


siastics, the dexter one vested in an episcopal, the sinister one in a 
sacerdotal habit. Between them is the inscription, ‘‘ CHRISToPHORYs. 
S. Appas. 8S. Marinvs. 8. Anranvs. Parro. In Ror. 1579.’ This Ger- 
man life, with the dedication, occupies nineteen leaves. 

The second tract is a Latin version of the same life, and bears the 
title—“‘ Vita S. S. Marini Episcopt Hybernobavart, Martyris, et Aniant 
Archidiacont Confessoris, Patronorum celebris Monasterv in Rota. Per 
Johan. a Via Doct. Theol. conseripta, Monachw excudebat Adamus Berg. 
Anno M.D. LXXIX.” It has the same frontispiece as the former, 
except that it omits the date. To this tract is appended (fol. 12 6) a 
“« Sermo brevis cujusdam pu patris in Monasterio Rott ad Kratres ibidem 
pronunciatus.”” The verso of the concluding folio (15) contains the en- 
actment of the Council of Trent, Session 25, ‘‘De Invocatione, etce., 
Sanctorum.” 

The third tract is intituled, ‘“‘ Oficium de Sanctis Marino Episcopo et 
Martyro, et Anano Archidiacono Confessore celebris Monasterir in Rott 
Patrons. Jussu Reverendi in Christo Patris ac Domini, D. Christo- 
phort ejusdem Monaster Abbatis vigilantissima in ordinem redactum, et 
jam primum in lucem editum. Monachw excudebat Adamus Berg. Anno 
D.M. LXXXVIIT.’ On the title-page is an engraving of a circular 
seal, having on the field two shields, charged respectively with the 
arms of Rott and the abbot Christopher, with the legend > curistoFF. 
ABBT. ZV. RoTT. A®. 1588. This tract contains twentysix folios. 

The author, in his dedication to the abbot Christopher,* expresses 
his regret that the notices of the patrons of this monastery which were 
scattered through the ancient annals belonging to the institution had 
not been put together in any regular order, and that they who had been 
set upon a candlestick to give light to all that were 1n the house, should, 
through the neglect of past generations, have been kept hidden under a 
bushel. He states that the acts of SS. Marinus and Anianus were pre- 
served in three very ancient manuscripts, together with a sermon on the 
same subject by a learned and pious member of the fraternity, which he 
has annexed as a separate chapter to the Latin life. Munich, 6th of 
April, 1579. 

The following abstract of the Life contains the principal particulars 
of their history. Having alluded to the banishment and death of Pope 
Martin in 653, the narrative proceeds to say :—‘‘ Florebant tune in Hy- 
bernia Schole ac nunquam satis laudata literarum studia, adeo ut ex 
Scotia} atque Britannia multi se pli viri eo conferrent, ad capessendam 
pietatis disciplinam. In iis quoque in omni doctrinarum genere excel- 
lenter eruditi fuerunt duo hi sanctissimi viri, genere nobiles, ac profes- 


* Christopher Schrott] was abbot of Rott from 1576 to 1589, and died in 1595. See 
Hundius, ‘‘ Metropolis Salisburgensis,” p. 274 (ed. Chr. Gewoldus, Munich, 1620). 

t The use of this term as limited to Scotland proves that the writer of the tract lived 
subsequently to the eleventh century. 


297 


sione Kcclesiastici, Sanctus Marinus cum 8. Aniano, nepote suo ex 
sorore: ille sacerdos et Episcopus, hic Archidiaconus: qui amboad mo- 
dum Abrahe patriam cognatosque post se relinquentes, voluntario exilio, 
et mundum sibi, et se mundo crucifixerunt. Transfretantes enim mare 
quod Hiberniam secernit a Germania, venerunt peregrinantes in urbem 
Romanam, vel ut proprice saluti consulentes, devotionis sue, limina 
beatorum Apostolorum, Petri ac Pauli frequentando, satisfacerent desi- 
derio: vel ut Apostolicee Sedis, si quem forte Deus pastorem in eam re- 
poneret, authoritate confirmati, preedicando errorum zizania authorita- 
tive evellerent, et bonum verbi Dei semen in cordibus audientium inser- 
erent. . . . . Namubi Romam venerunt, non alta regum palatia, 
non porphyreticas statuas, non arces triumphales mirabantur, sed salu- 
tato eo qui tunc a Domino in eam sedem constitutus erat Pontitfice, 
SS. Apostolorum limina frequentare, specus ac templa reliquorum Sanc- 
torum visitare, votaque sua Deo offerenda ipsis commendare, unica illis 
voluptas erat. Et D. Laurentii memoria adeo delectabatur Marinus, ut 
ab eo tempore, quo ejus reliquias veneratus erat, simile sibi mortis genus 
pro Christi nominis gloria semper optaverit, atque a Deo ardentibus 
votis, si ejus voluntas esset, expetierit. Accepta autem ab Eugenio* 
Summo Pontifice benedictione, cum authoritate ubilibet preedicandi ver- 
bum Dei, via qua venerant, revertebantur. An vero in societate D. Io- 
doci ipsi quoque fuerint, incertum est: qui cum esset filius regis Bri- 
tannic opulentissimus, amore Christi, regnum et omnem gioriam ejus 
circa idem tempus reliquit, et eremum intravit, ubi soli Deo serviens, 
miraculis claruit. Superatis igitur Alpium montibus, mox in vasta qua- 
dam eremo Boioarize, Noricee provinciz subsidentes, pedem figunt ad 
ipsas radices Alpium. LErat locus ille in quo consederant, ad quietem et 
contemplationem aptus, sed hominibus non prorsus impervius, omnis 
generis lignorum copia ac pascuis uberrimis pecudum gregibus valde 
accommodus. Que res occasionem dedit, ut diu latere non possent, 
sicut nec ipsi optabant.’’ Finding their labours among the pastoral in- 
habitants of the neighbourhood successful, they resolved upon settling 
in this region for the rest of their days, and erected huts for themselves 
over two caves about two Italian miles asunder. Here they led a life of 
solitude and self-mortification, meeting only on Lord’s days and festi- 
vals, when they joined in the services of the altar. And thus they con- 
tinued, teaching both by precept and example, and crowned with suc- 
cess in their endeavours to convert the surrounding people, until at 
length a horde of barbarians, driven from the Roman provinces on the 
south, entered this territory, and proceeded to lay it waste. In their 
wanderings they arrived at the cell of S. Marinus, and the Life thus re- 


* Eugenius I. succeeded Martin as Pope in the year 654. 

_ + The Life calls them Vandali, but Raderus suggests Sclavi or Venedi as the proper 
designation, ‘‘ Bavaria Sancta,” tom. i., p. 91. Aventinus states that Anianus et divus 
ae were slain by the Boii, under Theodor, ‘‘ Annales Boiorum,” lib. iii., cap. 2, 
-§10 


298 


lates the cruel treatment which he experienced at their hands :—‘ Pri- 
mum enim sancti viri supellectilem licet exiguam diripuerunt, postea 
corpus verberibus afflixerunt, et jam tertio animam, meliorem hominis 
partem, tollere cupientes, ut Christum negare velit, solicitant. Sed cum 
in omnibus laqueos ante oculos pennati frustra tenderent, ne quicquam 
ad summam truculentiam immanitatemque reliqui facerent, equuleo 
suspensum corpus flagris et aduncis ungulis diu seevissimeque lacerando 
usque ad denudationem costarum excarnificant. . . . Desperantes 
igitur victoriam, sententiam mortis super eum pronunciant, igni adju- 
dicant. Continuo ergo, celeri manu ligna congerunt, struem componunt 
maximam, igni succendunt, et 8S. Martyrem, aridis ruderibus dorso alli- 
gatis (quo facilius totus in cineres solveretur) supra truculenter inji- 
clunt.’’ It happened that at the same time 8. Anianus, who had escaped 
the notice of the barbarians, was released by a natural death from the 
trials of this life ; and thus both master and disciple on the same day— 
namely, the 17th of the Calends of December, that is, the 15th of No- 
vember, which afterwards became the day of their commemoration— 
passed to a happy immortality, while their remains were consigned to a 
common tomb, where they rested for above a hundred years. At the 
end of this period, the circumstances of their death and interment were 
made known to an eminent and devout priest named Priam, who resided 
in a neighbouring village. He, it is stated, communicated the matter 
to a bishop called Tollusius, who repaired to the spot, and having or- 
dered a solemn fast, on the third day exhumed the remains with due 
solemnity, and conveyed them to the village of Aurisium, now known as 
Ros,* where they were deposited in a sarcophagus of white polished 
marble, within the church of that place. This invention is loosely stated 
to have occurred in the time of Pepin and Caroloman, kings of the 
Franks, when Egilolph was in Italy; and it is added—‘“ Priamus prees- 
byter, jussus a domino Episcopo Tollusio, vidi omnia et scripsi: et tes- 
timonium his gestis perhibeo, et testimonium meum verum est, quod 
ipse scit, qui benedictus est in seecula, Amen.” 

From this place the reliques of the two saints were subsequently 
transferred to a spot near the river Aenus (now the Inn), which ob- 
tained the name of Rota} from a little stream that flowed past it into 
the Inn, and here they were to be seen beneath the high altar of the 
choir. 

A Benedictine Monastery was founded at Rot,t in 1073, by Chuno, 


* A village on the Inn, between Vasserburg and Rosenheim. 

+ In a charter it is styled “‘ Rota que adjacet Glanne flumini”—Hundius, ‘“ Metrop., 
Salisburg,” tom. iii., p. 265. 

+ Rot is marked in Blaeu’s Map of the Saltzburg Archiepiscopatus, in the north-west 
corner, situate on the west bank of the Inn, to the N. W. of the Chiamsee; also, in the 
map of Bavarie Ducatus, near the middle.—Geographia Germania, between pp. 81, 82, 
and pp. 87, 88. See also Spruner’s Atlas, Deutchland, Nos. 9,13. It and the neigh- 
bourhood are very minutely delineated in Captain Chauchard’s “‘ General Map of the Em- 
pire of Germany,” &c., No. [X., below the middle (Lond. 1800). 


299 


or Conon, Count of Wasserburg,* and his charter, of that date, makes 
mention of the ‘‘altare SS. Marini et Aniani.’’} 

In a bull of confirmation granted by Pope Innocent IT., in 1142, 
Rot is styled ‘‘ preefatum SS. Marini et Aniani monasterium.’’t Ma- 
billon, who states that he visited this monastery in one of his journeys, 
describes it as the Benedictine Monastery of SS. Marinus and Anianus,§ 
but he takes no notice of the patron saints themselves in the earlier part 
of his ‘‘Annals.”’ Raderus, however, gives a short memoir of them, which 
he illustrates by two engravings,’ representing respectively the mar- 
tyrdom of 8. Marinus, and the angelic vision of 8. Anianus,|| to which 
he assigns the date 697. 

Under the year 784, this author makes mention of another Maria- 
nus, who also was an Irishman.{] He came to Bavaria in company with 
St. Virgil of Saltzburg, and was one of the two companions who were 
sent by him with Declan to Frisingen.** The festival of this Marinus 
was the Ist of December, and his ashes were believed to be efficacious 
in curing certain diseases.}} 

As regards the names, it is not clear what is the Irish equivalent for 
Anianus; but Marinus is beyond all question a Latin translation of 
Muimeohach, which is derived from muin (mare), and signifies ‘‘be- 
longing to the sea.” The name is of very early occurrence: thus, 
Muipedach, the first bishop and patron of Kiilala, who is commemo- 
rated at August 12, is mentioned under the form of A/wrethacus in the 
early part of the eighth century.t{ In lke manner, the name of the 
celebrated Briton, Pelagius, is understood to be a Greek form of the 
British Morgan, which is equivalent to Uarigena. We have in the Irish 
calendar aname closely allied to Morgan, in the form Muipsein, which 
means ‘‘sea-born,’’ and is of common gender, for it is applied in one 
instance to an abbot of Gleann hUissen, now Killeshin ; and in another 
to the celebrated Mermaid, in whose case it is interpreted liban, that 
is, ‘‘sea-woman.’’§§ 

The name Marinus is to be distinguished from Marianus, as the lat- 


* Ibid ; Mabillon, “‘ Annales Ord. S. Bened.,” tom. v., p. 72. 

+ Hundius, ut supra. 

t Hundius, ut supra, p. 267. 

§ ‘¢ Annales,” tom. v., p. 72.-: 

|| ‘* Bavaria Sancta,” tom. i., pp. 87, 89, 91. 

{| Ibid., tom. ii., p. 114. 

** The fragment of the Irish Chronicle, preserved by Canisius, seems, however, to 
identify this Marinus with the patron of Rot :—‘‘ B. Declanus cum aliis duobus ad Fri- 
singiam, iique alii apud Rott beata ossa sua terree commendaverunt.”—Antiq. Lect., tom. 
iv., p. 474. 

Tt See the picture of their application in Raderus, tom. ii., p. 114. 

tI ‘Book of Armagh,” fol. 9 50, col. 2, 15 aa. 

§§ See ‘‘ Martyrology of Donegal, ” Jan. 27 (p 28). Ussher notices a bishop Dureis 
(Wks., vol. vi., pp. 479, 606), but errs in identifying him with Mutrgen-i-Liban, the 
Mermaid (ib., p. 536). 


300 


ter is derived from the name Maria, and represents, in a Latin form, the 
Trish Mael-Muine, “servant of Mary.’’* 


In connexion with the above paper, Dr. Reeves exhibited a silver 
crown piece of Salztburg, which had been kindly sent to him by Count 
Charles MacDonnell. It was from the mint of Maximilian Gandolph, 
Count Von Khuenburg, Sovereign Archbishop of that see in 1668. On 
the obverse are represented two archbishops, ecclesiastically habited, 
with the legend—»« ss. RVDBERTVS. ET. VIRGILIVS. PATRONI. SALISBVRG- 
ENsES.; and on the reverse a shield, having ina chief the diocesan coat, 
and the family arms beneath, with the legend—»—- MAaxIMIL: GAN- 
DOLPH’ D: @: ARCHIEPS : SALISB: SED :.AP: LEG. This coin is of great 
interest to Irishmen, as one of two patron saints of Saltzburg, who are 
represented on it, was a native of this country; and the other, if not a 
native, was connected with it. §. Rudbert, or Rupert,- whose name 
Colgan} supposes to be a German form of Robaptach, went to Ger- 
many from the west, and died on the 27th March, 718. Virgilius, the 
celebrated philosopher, known by the epithet Solivagus, went out from 
Ireland to Germany about the year 770, and became Bishop of Saltz- 
burg. His death is noted in the ‘‘ Annals of Ulster,” at 788; and the 
‘¢Four Masters,’”’ more fully, at 784, thus record the event :—‘“‘ Fergil, 
that is the Geometer, Abbot of Achadhbo, and Bishop of Saltzburg, died 
in Germany, in the thirteenth year of his episcopate.”” He was canon- 
ized in 1283 by Pope Gregory IX., and his festival is the 27th of No- 


vember. { 


Dr. Reeves also exhibited an engraving of the Common Seal of the 
Canton of Glarus in Switzerland, which he had received from Dr. Fer- 
dinand Keller, of Zurich. It represents on the field the full-length 
figure of a pilgrim, habited in a black cowl, bearing in the right hand 
a closed book, and leaning with the left on a pilgrim’s staff, having a 
belt slung over the left shoulder, from which is suspended a wallet; with 
the letters »{ §. Fri. Round the margin is the inscription »& sta. 
MAIVS POPVLI CLARONENSIVM HELVETIORVM. This seal, and three others 
of the same design, but on a smaller scale, are figured in the ‘‘ Wtthev- 
lungen der antiquarischen Gesellschaft in Ziirich,” Bd. ix. (Ztrich, 1856), 
where they illustrate an interesting paper by E. Schulthess, entitled 
‘Die stedte-und Landes-siegel der xii. alten orte der Schweizerischen eid- 
genossenschaft,” pp. 82-85, and Taf. x11. Prefixed is an account of the 
banners of the several Cantons, where that of Glarus is thus noted :— 
“‘Tbi sanctum Fridolinum confessorem summo celebrant honore, ipsum- 


* See ‘‘ Proceedings, vol. vii., p. 292. Marianus, the Chronicler’s name was Mael- 
brigde, Brigid being the Mary of the Irish. The other Marianus, however, was Muiredh- 
ach, whose name was Latinized by a familiar appellation, without regard to the rules of 
etymology. 

+ “Acta Sanctorum Hiberniz,” p. 761, note 2. 

t Raynaldus, ‘‘ Annales Eccles.,”” tom. ii., p. 93 (ed. Mansi, Luca, 1747). 


301 


que sanctum in eorum armis ferunt indutum cuculla nigra in rubro clipeo 
stantem’”’ (p. 10). The shield is also represented in the plate (Taf. i.), 
Gules, a hermit, holding in his left hand a staff, and wearing a wallet, 
all proper, the head surrounded by a nimbus or. 

S. Fridolin, the patron saint of Glarus, was a native of Ireland; and 
the German form of his name is to be accounted for by the common 
practice of translating Celtic names, or accommodating them by trans- 
formations, more or less violent, to the genius of the languages spoken 
in the regions where the Irish missionaries settled. He flourished in the 
early part of the seventh century, and several memoirs of him are tre- 
printed by Colgan from Continental writers, at his festival, the 6th of 
March.* All authorities, both written lives and local tradition, refer 
his birth and mission to Ireland, whence he set out as a pilgrim, and 
finally settled at Seckingen. He is often styled Viator, which title is 
fully borne out by his appearance on the seals and banner ; and the staff 
on which he is represented as leaning illustrates the passage of his ‘‘ Life” 
which alludes to his position—“ interea fixo in terram sustentationis 
baculo, ipsique desuper innixus.”’} 


Mr. Wilde presented, from Lord Farnham, the head of a Galloglass 
axe, a portion of slate with three circular cavities, and a flat highly co- 
loured amber bead, found in Tonymore Lake, county of Cavan, in the 
year 1852. 


The thanks of the Academy were returned to the donor. 


STATED MEETING.—Maron 16, 1863. 
The Very Rev. Cuartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair. 


The Secretary read the following 


REPORT OF THE COUNCIL. 


Since our last Report was submitted to the Academy, the following 
papers have been printed in the ‘‘ Transactions’”’ :-— 
In the department of Science : 
1. Mr. F. J. Foot, “‘On the Distribution of Plants in Burren, 
County of Clare.” | 
2. Dr. Robert MacDonnell, ‘“‘ On the System of the Lateral Line 
in Fishes.” 
And, in Polite Literature : 
Mr. Denis Crofton’s ‘‘ Collation of a MS. of the Bhagavad-Gita.”’ 
These papers form part of Vol. xxiv. 


* “ Acta Sanctorum Hibernie,” pp. 479-493. 
} ‘‘ Vita, auctore Balthero,” cap. 5, ibid., p, 983 a. 


R. I. A. PROC.—-VOL. VIII. 2 


TR 


302 


In Antiquities : 


Captain Meadows Taylor’s paper ‘‘ On the Cromlechs and other 
Antiquarian Remains in the Dekhan,”’ has been in part printed, 
and the illustrations are in preparation. 


Many interesting communications have been read before the Aca- 
demy, abstracts of which have appeared, or will soon appear, in the 
‘< Proceedings.’’ We have received papers in Mathematics from Sir 
William R. Hamilton; in the sciences of observation and experiment 
from Rev. Dr. Lloyd, Mr. Bindon B. Stoney, Rev. Professor Jellett, 
Mr. Jukes, Mr. F. J. Foot, Rev. Professor Haughton, Dr. Robert 
MacDonnell, Mr. Clibborn, Lieutenant J. Haughton, R.N., and Dr. 
Fleetwood Churchill, jun.: in Polite Literature and Antiquities, from 
the Very Rev. the President, Rev. Dr. Todd, Rev. Dr. Reeves, Mr. 
Hardinge, Mr. Wilde, Dr. Madden, Mr. M‘Carthy, Captain Meadows 
Taylor, Dr. William Bell, and Mr. Hodder M. Westropp. 

To the Academy’s Library several valuable presentations have been 
made during the past year, amongst which may be specially mentioned 
those from the Right Hon. Sir John Romilly, Master ot the Rolls 
in England; and from his Eminence, Cardinal Antonelli—the latter 
through our late President, the Rev. J. H. Todd. 

Some small but very valuable additions have been made to the Aca- 
demy’s collection of Irish history in manuscript and print. We have 
expended as much as the means at our disposal permitted in the execu- 
tion of binding, which had fallen into arrear ; and various improvements 
connected with the arrangements of the Library have been effected by 
the Librarian. 

The Academy’s collection of antiquities has been increased during 
the past year by the addition of 910 articles; of which 20 were ob- 
tained by purchase, 683 by presentation, and 207 under the Treasure 
Trove regulations. The Academy is indebted to Lord Farnham for a 
large collection of antiquities found in the Tonymore Crannoge, in 
the county of Cavan, which his lordship recently explored. We are 
also under obligations to the Commissioners of Public Works for several 
interesting articles, contributed to our Museum. We have been fortu- 
nate enough to procure, through Mr. Wilde, the very ancient short cro- 
zier of St. Barry, of Termonbarry, in the county of Roscommon, com- 
monly known as the Gearr-Barry. 

In compliance with a request received from the Science and Art 
Department of the Committee of Council on Education, the Academy 
lent for exhibition in the South Kensington Museum, a number of se- 
lect specimens of early Irish art. All of these have since been safely 
returned. 

A considerable number of copies of the Catalogue of the Museum 
have been sold within the year. Twenty woodcuts have been exe- 
cuted during the past year, making up a total number of eighty-two 
woodcuts, illustrative of the articles of silver and iron in the Museum, 
which have been paid for out of the Catalogue fund. 

There remains in favour of that fund a balance of £11 12s. 3d. 


303 


The Antiquities in the possession of the Academy already fill nearly 
the entire space available for their reception; and the Council are of 
opinion that arrangements for extending the Museum will soon become 
necessary. 

The Treasurer reports that it appeared from an investigation of 
the accounts of the Academy, made on 7th March, that the net cash ba- 
lance amounted to £232 1s. 10d., and the outstanding liabilities to 
£323 7s. 5d., leaving a deficit of £91 5s. 7d., to be provided for either 
by the sale of stock, or out of the income ofthe next financial year. The 
payments made since that date for entrance fees and subscriptions 
have reduced this deficit to about £12. 

The Academy has lost by death, during the past year, ten ordinary 
members, viz. :— 


Elected. 
-1uLhonias H.Rersin,, Msq., . .,..-.'.... November 30, 1836 
2. Very Rev. Richard Butler, . . . . . April 11, 1842 
=o) Right Hon, Philip C. Crampton, . ... . January 23, 1828 
Pebusenc.Curry, Esq. §°. .7 -. . .-7.-,Jdanuary. 30, 1853 


5. Viscount Dungannon, ciel sos (2c ao) Temany 8, 1849 
*6. Eaton Hodgkinson, Esq., F.R.S., . . . November 30, 1847 
7. John R. Kinahan, M. D., F.L.S8. January 12, 1857 


*8. Rey. Thomas M‘Neece, D. D., : May 8, 1831 
*9, Rey. Charles W. Wall; D.D., . . . . April 10, 1837 
10. George Yeates, Esq., . . . . . . . February 24, 1845 


Five of these names meet us in the history of the labours of the 
Academy :— 


1. Mr. Thomas F. Bergin was the author of the following papers, 
which have appeared in our “‘ Proceedings” :—‘‘ On an Aurora,” ‘‘ On 
Talbotized Photogenic Paper,’ ‘‘On Preservation of Rusted Anti- 
quities,’’ and ‘‘On Illumination of Objects in the Microscope.” Mr. 
Bergin presented to the Academy some interesting antiquities. See 
<¢ Proceedings,” vol. iv., p. 278. 

2. In Mr. Eugene Curry’s death, this Academy and the cause 
of Irish learning have lost a scholar who possessed a familiar and accu- 
rate acquaintance with the whole body of accessible Gaelic manuscript 
Literature. Mr. Curry, in conjunction with the late Dr. O’Donovan, 
transcribed and translated a great number of ancient texts for the Irish 


~ Archeological and Celtic Societies. He compiled for this Academy a 


descriptive catalogue of a portion of the Irish manuscripts in its posses- 
sion, and also prepared a catalogue of Irish manuscripts in the Library 
of the British Museum. He published, in 1861, a volume entitled, 
“¢ Lectures on the MS. Materials of Irish History ;’’ and it is understood 
that he had nearly completed a second volume, ‘‘ On the Manners, Cus- 
toms, and Social Life of the People of Ancient Erin.” These courses of 
lectures he had delivered as Professor of the Irish Language and Irish 
Archeeology, in the Catholic University in this city. 

For several years before his death he had been employed, along 


304 


with Dr. O’ Donovan, in deciphering, transcribing, and translating the 
MSS. of the Brehon Laws, under the superintendence of the Commission 
for the publication of the ancient laws and institutes of Ireland. 

3. Dr. John R. Kinahan was Professor of Natural History in the De- 
partment of Science and Art. He was the author of a great number of 
memoirs on zoological subjects, communicated to the Natural History, 
and other kindred Societies, of Dublin. He published in the Transac-. 
tions of the Academy papers ‘‘On the Genus Oldhamia (Forbes): its 
character, probable affinities, modes of occurrence, &c.,’’ printed in 
vol. xxiii; and ‘‘On the British Species of Crangon and Galathea,” in 
vol. xxxiv. To our Proceedings he contributed papers ‘“‘On a Pro- 
posed Scheme fora Uniform mode of Naming Type-divisions ;”’ and “‘ A 
Synopsis of the Families Crangonidee and Galatheidee which inhabit the 

‘seas around the British Isles.” 

4. The Rev. Charles William Wall, D. D., was Vice-Provost of 

Trinity College, Dublin, and had formerly held the Professorship of 
Oriental Languages in the University. He was author of ‘“‘ An Hx- 
amination of the Ancient Orthography of the Jews, and the Original 
State of the Text of the Hebrew Bible,” the first volume of which ap- 
peared in 1835. Four other volumes have since appeared, the last of 
which, published in 1857, is entitled ‘‘ Proofs of the Interpolation of the 
Vowel Letters in the Text of the Hebrew Bible.’ For this work one 
of the Cunningham medals of the Academy was awarded him in the 
‘year 1858. He contributed to our Transactions ‘‘ An Essay on the 
Nature, Age, and Origin of the Sanscrit Writing and Language,” printed 
im vol. xxviii, and a paper ‘‘On the Different Kinds of Cuneiform 
Writing in the Triple Inscriptions of the Persians, and on the Language 
transmitted through the First Kind,” printed in vol. xxi. 

5. Mr. George Yeates was well known as an optician and manufacturer 
of scientific instruments. He contributed to our ‘‘ Proceedings”’ records 
of meteorological observations made by him during the years 1843- 
1849. 

Ten members have been elected during the past year, viz.:— . 


*1, Andrew Armstrong, Esq. 6. J. Stratford Kirwan, Esq. 
2. John Campbell, Esq., M. B. 7. George Porte, Esq. | 
3. Christ. Coppinger, Esq.,Q.C. 8. Thomas Richardson, M. D. 
¥*4. J. Ribton Garstin, Esq., M.A. 9. Captain Meadows Taylor. 
5. P. Weston Joyce, Esq., B.A. 10. John Henry Tyrrell, M. D. 


Mr. G. V. Du Noyer was declared a life member by the Academy. 


The ballots for the annual election of President, Council, and Officers, 
having been scrutinized in the face of the Academy, the President re- 
ported that the following gentlemen were duly elected :— 


Presipent.—The Very Rev. Dean Graves, D. D. 
Councit.—Rev. George Salmon, D. D.; Rev.Samuel Haughton, M. D., 
&e.; Rev. J. H. Jellett, A.M.; Robert W. Smith, M. D.; Robert M‘Don- 


305 
nell, M.D.; William K. Sullivan, Esq.; and Joseph B. Jukes, A. M.: on 


the Committee of Science. 

Rey. Samuel Butcher, D.D.; Rev. Joseph Carson, D. D.; John F. 
Waller, LL.D. ; John Kells Ingram, LL. D.; John Anster, LL.D.; R. R. 
_ Madden, M.D.; and D. F. M‘Carthy, Esq.: on the Committee of Polite 
Literature. . 

John T. Gilbert, Esq.; Rev. William Reeves, D.D.; W. R. Wilde, 
Esq.; George Petrie, LL.D.; W. H. Hardinge, Esq.; the Lord Talbot 
de Malahide; and Rev. J. H. Todd, D. D.: on the Committee of An- 
tiquities. 

TREASURER.—Rev. Joseph Carson, D. D. 

SECRETARY oF THE AcaApEMy-—Rev. William Reeves, D. D. 

SECRETARY oF THE Councit.—John Kells Ingram, LL. D. 


SECRETARY OF ForrIGN CorrEesponDENCE.—Rey. Samuel Butcher, 


D. D. 
Lisrartan.—John T. Gilbert, Esq. 


CrierK, Assistant LIBRARIAN, AND CURATOR OF THE Musrum.—EKd- 
ward Clbborn, Esq. 


The ballot for the election of Honorary Members having closed, the 
President and Officers made a scrutiny, and it was declared that all the 
persons recommended in the three departments were elected, viz.— 


In Sctznce.—Baron Giovanni Plana; Christopher Hansteen; F.G.W. 
Struve; Louis Agassiz; and H. W. Dove. 

In Potrre Lirerarvrr.—Dr. Max Miller; George Grote, Esq.; 
Hermann Ebel; and Alphonse De Lamartine. 


In Anriqurries.— Dr. Ferdinand Keller; and L’ Abbé Cochet. 


_ Dr. Lyons handed in the two volumes of the late Professor Curry’s 
transcripts of the O’Conor Don’s Manuscripts. 


Thanks were returned to the subscribers (see List of Subscribers, 
Appendix No. III., p. xxi.) who contributed towards the purchase of the 
above MSS.; and to Dr. Lyons and John EH. Pigot, Esq., by whom they 
have been now delivered to the Academy. 


MONDAY, APRIL 13, 1863. 
The Very Rev. Cuaries Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair. 


Tne President under his hand and seal nominated the following 
Vicr-PrestpEnts.—Rey. George Salmon, D. D.; Rev. S. Butcher, 
D.D.; W.R. Wilde, Esy.; and George Petrie, LL. D. 
The Earl of Granard; Rev. Josiah Crampton, A. M.; Thomas Wil- 
liam Kinahan, Esq.; David R. Pigot, Esq.; and Edmund Waterton, 
HKsq., were elected Members of the Academy. 


306 


The following Address to her Majesty, adopted by the Academy on 
the 16th March last, was read :— 


“< To the Queen’s Most Excellent Mayesty. 


“May ir pruase Your Masresty,—We, your dutiful and loyal sub- 
jects, the President and Members of the Royal Irish Academy, humbly 
approach your Majesty with our heartfelt congratulations on the attain- 
ment of his majority by his Royal Highness the Prince of Wales. 

‘We desire at the same time to express the joy with which we hail 
the prospect of his entering into an alliance sanctioned by your Ma- 
jesty’s approval, and holding out the fairest promise of domestic happi- 
ness. 

‘‘In thus undertaking the duties and responsibilities of manhood, 
his Royal Highness gathers round him the lively sympathies of all 
classes of your Majesty’s subjects. 

‘‘Tncorporated for the promotion of Science, Polite Literature, and 
Antiquities, our Academy devotes itself to studies, many of which have 
only an indirect bearing upon the interests of social and political life. 
But its Members cannot fail to recognise the close connexion which sub- 
sists between the prosperity of the whole nation and the welfare of our 
most gracious Sovereign and her royal house. 

‘‘We earnestly pray that your Majesty may be spared through 
many years to see his Royal Highness the Prince of Wales pursuing 
the wise and virtuous course which the instructions and example of 
your Majesty and his illustrious father have taught him to tread; and 
that your Majesty may thus find in him a solace and support under the 
cares incident to your exalted position as ruler of this great Empire. 


““ Royal Irish Academy, March 2nd, 1863.” 


Reap, the following letter :— 
“ Whitehall, Apri 9, 1863. 
‘‘Srr,—I have had the honour to lay before the Queen the loyal 
and dutiful Address of the President and Members of the Royal Irish 
Academy on the occasion of the Marriage of His Royal Highness the 
Prince of Wales; and I have to inform you that her Majesty was 
pleased to receive the Address very graciously. 
“‘Tam, Sir, your obedient servant, 
‘« (Signed) G. GREY. 
“« The President of the Royal Irish Academy.” 


The following Address to the Prince of Wales, adopted by the Aca- 
demy on the 16th March last, was also read :— 


“To his Royal Highness Albert Edward, Prince of Wales and Earl i 
Chester, Earl of Die G0., Gres, Ge: 


‘‘ May IT PLEASE your Royat Hicuness,—We, the President and 
Members of the Royal Irish Academy, respectfully entreat your Royal 
Highness to accept our hearty congratulations on the occasion of your 
attaining your majority. 


307 


‘We also desire to express the lively satisfaction with which we 
see your Royal Highness about to contract a marriage with a Princess 
possessing all the qualities which inspire affection and command respect. 
We can offer no better wishes for the happiness of your wedded state 
than that it may be attended by every blessing which hallowed the. 
union of your Royal Parents. 

‘¢ The honest search after scientific truth, and the thoughtful study 
of the records of the past, have always proved conducive to the interests 
of religion, and favourable to the maintenance of those principles of li- 
berty and subordination on which the constitution of these kingdoms is 
securely founded. We therefore feel assured that a Prince trained 
from his earliest years. to respect and cultivate the pursuits of Art and 
Letters, will look with favour upon bodies associated as our Academy is 
for the advancement of the various departments of human learning. 

‘“As a Councillor of our Queen, and the subject nearest to her 
throne, your Royal Highness has before you a field affording exercise 
for the noblest ambition. We trust you will enter upon it undiscour- 
aged by the natural fear of falling short of what might almost seem the 
unapproachable excellence of the example set by your lamented Father. 
The affectionate loyalty of your countrymen will sustain you in all your 
labours for the common good; and we doubt not but that Almighty God 
will hear our prayers, invoking in your favour that divine aid without 
which the wisest counsels and the most strenuous efforts cannot ensure 
success. 

‘* Royal Irish Academy, March 2, 1863.” 


Reap, the following answer :— 
““ Sandringham, 4th April, 1863. 

‘“Lieutenant-General Knollys has received the commands of the 
Prince of Wales to thank the President and Members of the Royal 
Irish Academy for their address of congratulation on his marriage and 
obtaining his majority. His Royal Highness appreciates to the fullest 
extent their kind sentiments towards himself, and their affectionate loy- 
alty towards her Majesty the Queen. He cannot also but feel highly 
gratified by the terms in which they allude to his lamented father. 

“‘ To the President of the Royal Irish Academy.” 


Reap, the following letter from G. V. Du Noyzr, Esq. :— 


‘“* Sidney Avenue, Blackrock, 26th February, 1863. 


Srr,—I have to acknowledge the receipt of your letter of the 23rd 
instant, informing me that the Royal Irish Academy has placed me 
amongst its Life Members, without the payment of the usual life com- 
position, in acknowledgment for the collection of drawings of Antiqui- 
ties and Architecture which I have from time to time presented to the 
Library of the Academy. 

‘“¥or this unexpected and most gratifying honour I beg to thank the 
Academy. 

“The drawings to which you allude form only a portion of those 
which I contemplate placing in our Library, the value of which, I may 


308 


be permitted to hope, will be thereby increased to the student or the 
writer on Irish Archeology. 
‘‘] have the honour to remain, Sir, 
‘Your obedient servant, 
‘‘Grorer V. Du Noyer. 


“To the Rev. William Reeves, D. D., Secretary, 
“ Royal Irish Academy.” 


Reap the following Paper, from the notes of the late Dr. Stnerrtep, 
Professor of Sanscrit in the University of Dublin. 


On tHE GAuLisH INscRIPTION oF POITIERS, CONTAINING A CHARM AGAINST 
THE DEMON Dontaurios. FROM THE PAPERS OF THE LATE Dr. Ru- 
poLPH ‘J'HomAS SIEGFRIED, ARRANGED BY Car Friepricu Lorrner. 


(Plate XXITT.) 


In the year 1858 there was found at Poitiers, on occasion of some 
digging for building purposes, a small silver plate, with an inscription, 
which was immediately laid before the Société des Antiquaires de. 
Ouest. One of the members of this Society, M. de Longuemar, pub- 
lished a short treatise on this inscription, together with an engraving 
of it, reproduced before the present essay. From this writing, which 
appeared with the title, ‘“‘ Rapport sur une inscription tracée sur une 
lame d’ argent et découverte a Poitiers en 1858,” we learn that the silver 
plate was originally enclosed in a kind of case, which unfortunately 
was destroyed by the workman who found it, in his eagerness to get 
hold of its contents. This circumstance is not without some importance 
for the interpretation of the inscription on the plate. For the natural 
inference would seem to be that the inscription was intended to be car- 
ried about on the body of some person, which again renders it very 
probable that it contained a charm, and that the plate was a kind of 
amulet or talisman. The inscription itself is in Latin characters, such 
as, according to M. de Longuemar, were employed in public documents 
of the Merovingian or Gallo-Roman times. The nearest approach to 
them, according to the same scholar, 1s found in the alphabet of two — 
documents of the 6th century—one a chart of the year 565, the other a 
sermon of St. Hilarius, written at about 570. This would not, however, 
necessitate the assumption that the inscription on the plate must be of 
- the same century, but it might belong to a date somewhat more remote. 
Owing to the very careless way in which the letters are traced, it 
was not easy to read them correctly. The only part which was clear at 
once were the concluding words, Justina quem peperit Sarra, which are 
evidently Latin. By acomparison with two of the incantations of Mar- 
cellus Burdigalensis, M.de Longuemar showed that the formula, ‘‘ illius 
quem peperit illa,” is peculiar to charms, the intention being thereby 
to make sure of the person for whom the spell was written, and to pre- 
vent its taking effect on anybody else. So much, then, was clear, 
that the inscription contained a charm. But, except the last sentence, 
scarcely anything could be made of it. ‘Thrice the Latin word dvs re- 
eurred, which also went to prove that one had to do with some incan- 


309 


tation, as it is evidently the direction to repeat certain parts of the for- 
mula, The remaining words, however, did not appear to be Latin at 
all, and naturally the hypothesis presented itself that they might be 
Gaulish. The word Gontaurion or Gontaurios, as it was then read, 
which recurred also thrice, would equally naturally be taken as the 
name of the spirit or spirits invoked or exorcised. On this basis, M. 
Pictet tried to raise an interpretation, but his conjectures were too bold 
to meet with much applause from other scholars. So great, in fact, was 
the obscurity of the whole subject, and so puzzling the circumstance of 
Latin. words being mixed with, and as it were scattered through, the 
text of another language, that Mr. Whitley Stokes, in speaking of 
the inscription in Kuhn’s “ Beitrage” (III., 74), left it an open ques- 
tion whether, after all, the would-be Gaulish parts might not be a sim- 
ple abracadabra, on which all learning and ingenuity would be wasted 
entirely. 

Dr. Siegfried, who already had interpreted with success other Gaul- 
ish inscriptions, had his attention soon directed to this puzzle. He 
began by trying correctly to define the alphabetical value of the charac- 
ters. Hesoon found out that the letter at the beginning of the name of 
the spirit or demon is not G, but D, and he also read some additional 
Latin words by more correctly defining the value of the letters. This 
stage of his knowledge of the formula is represented in the transcription 
given by W. Stokes (/.c.), who simply reproduces there Siegfried’s reading. 

In December, 1862, Dr. Siegfried made the further discovery that 
the ninth character from the end in the second line is a d, not ac; that 
the end of the third line contains the Latin words, pater nam esto; and 
that, consequently, the whole last part of the inscription being Latin, 
the third character in the word hitherto read setuta must be either a 6 
or ¢, thus making the Latin word secuta. The whole, according to his 
last reading, will therefore be, separating the words: | 


bis dontaurion anala bis bis dontaurion 
deanala bis bis dontaurios datala ges { sa 
uum danimauim | s| pater nam esto 
mage ars secuta te ustina quem 
peperit sarra. 
Or, written according to the sense: 
bis 
Dontaurion anala 
bis bis 
Dontaurion deanala 
bis bis — 
Dontaurios datala 
_ges [sa] vim danima vim [s ? | 
pater nam esto 
magi ars secuta te 
Justina quem peperit Sarra. 


After the second line there is room on the plate; and for reasons 
which will appear hereafter, it is likely that two characters have disap- 
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 2:5 


310 


peared, which Siegfried thought might have been sa. The character 
before pater resembles an s, but it is more probable, as we shall see, 
that it is an accidental scratch which has no value at all. 


On the interpretation of the whole of the inscription there will | 


probably remain some differences of opinion, but it cannot be doubtful 
that the deceased scholar has succeeded in correctly determining the 
value of the letters. This is proved by that irrefragable intrinsic evi- 
dence which is, after all, the true touchstone of right interpretation and 
decipherment, namely, that his reading makes sense of what before 
seemed only Latin words interspersed with unmeaning syllables. For 
we have now one continuous string of Latin sentences: ‘‘ Pater nam esto, 
magi ars secuta te, Justina quem peperit Sarra.”’ That is, ‘‘ A father 
thou shalt be, the art of the Druid has followed thee, whom Justina 
Sarra has born.” For the first part of the formula we gain thereby a 
clue what its meaning in general must be. For it is clear that the son 
of Justina Sarra is here provided with a spell which is to make him a 
father, that is, to give him offspring. Consequently, the Gaulish part 
—assuming it to be that language, which of course has to be proved by 
proffering an intelligible interpretation drawn from Celtic sources, and 
not violating the laws of comparative philology—the Gaulish part must 
contain a spell either against male impotency or female barrenness. 
Before I proceed further to state the reasons which led Siegfried to 
prefer the second alternative, I must say a few words about the Latin 
bis, recurring amongst the Gaulsh words. The first sentence is to be 
repeated twice; the two following ones are to be spoken dvs, bzs, 1. €., 
four times. Itis highly probable that this is to be done in such a man- 
ner as to form a kind of canon, so that the words should appear in the 


diverse arrangements which they are capable of, in the last repetition’ 


those words coming at the end which in the first were at the be- 
ginning. Dr. Siegfried has drawn up two schemes of the manner in 
which this canon would run; but they do not well agree with each 
other, and one of them seems even to be slightly at variance with the 
direction of the inscription. I have not been able to reconcile these dis- 
crepancies, and I therefore insert only one of the two :— 


Dontaurion anala Dontaurios datala 
Dontaurion deanala Ges [sa] vim danimavim 
Dontaurios datala Dontaurion anala 

Ges | sa] vim danimavim Dontaurion deanala 
Dontaurion deanala Ges [sa] vim danimavim 
Dontaurios datala Dontaurion anala 

Ges [sa] vim danimavim Dontaurion deanala 
Dontaurion anala Dontaurios datala 


The main question of the sense of the formula is no way affected by 
this uncertainty of the arrangement of the canon. 

In trying to interpret a Gaulish inscription, it should be steadily 
borne in mind that we have to apply the laws of comparative philology. 
All Welsh or Irish words, which we make use of, should be first re- 


; pate ee aa 


dll 


moulded into their old Celtic shape, by removing the middle aspirations 
and vowel infections, and otherwise applying the laws developed by 
Zeuss. And not only the body of the words and roots has to be recon- 
structed, before it can be useful in any way, but the much harder task 
has to be attempted of restoring the terminations. As the Celtic languages 
are members of the Indo-Germanic family of languages, which origi- 
nally possessed a very rich system of inflections, it follows of necessity 
that the worn out terminations of the Irish and Welsh must have been 
preceded by fuller forms analogous to those of the Sanskrit, Greek, and 
Latin. This is further borne out by the testimony of the Gaulish in- 
scriptions already deciphered. The a—bases of the old Ivish decline: 
ball, barll, baull, bali|n]. Corresponding forms of the Gaulish inscrip- 
tions are : —os, —, —u, —on. The dative plural in Irish ends in a mere 6: 
the inscription of Nismes has matre-bo Nemausica-bo, with a termination 
60, only one step removed from the Latin 6ws. EKven where as yet we 
have not actual forms of Gaulish inscriptions to guide us, we must, by 
the laws of comparative philology, try to gain some idea what they may 
have been in the Gaulish stage. To do otherwise—to interpret Gaulish 
inscriptions through the assumption of Irish or Welsh inflections— 
would just be as ridiculous as to expect Swedish grammatical forms on 
a runic stone, or Italian want of inflection in an inscription of Cesar’s 
time. 

Likewise, where the vocabulary of the modern Celtic fails us, we 
must have recurrence to the other and chiefly the older branches of the 
Indo-Germanic languages, as the Celtic may have lost, and has actually 
lost, old roots in use in Gaulish times. Thus dede, ‘‘he gave,’’ from the 
well-known Indo-Germanie root dd, is on the inscription of Nismes, but 
such a root is entirely unheard of in the later Celtic. 

The first question which presents itself is the purport of the name 
Dontaurion. It is clear that this is either a nominative neuter, or ac- 
cusative neuter, or accusative masculine. Considering the great proba- 
bility of its being the name of a genius, good or evil, we shall choose 
the third supposition. The base of it 1s clearly Dontaurio. Since dont 
would be as odd.a form for a root as aurvo for a suffix, we are driven 
to the conclusion that the word is a compound of don + taurio. At first 
sight there is a slight difficulty in this assumption, since the Gaulish 
compounds generally show a vowel at the end of the first word ; how- 
ever, in Lugdunum, another form of Lugudunum, we have an example not 
only of the first part ending in a consonant, but of that ending being 
brought about through the loss of the original vowel wv. We are there- 
fore at liberty to treat the don either as the true form of the base of the 
first word, or else as a shortening of a base dono, donu, donz, according 
as the case may require. Assuming dono as the original form, the word 
bears a strong resemblance to Iv. dune, a man, which points back to 
donio, the vowel being altered as in Gaulish mort -sea=Ir. mur. Simi- 
lar alterations of the o by the influence of a following 7, we have in Ir. 
slond, significatio, sluindid, significat ; londas, indignatio, collwind:, cum 
amaritudine, ete. (vd. Zeuss, 16, 18). 


312 


The Irish duene, then, or its predecessor donto, would be a derivative - 


from the Gaulish dono, which therefore must have some cognate signi- 
fication. As the root naturally presents itself, the Skr. dhd to put, to 
create, to procreate, whence dhd-tr, the creator. Especially with the 
prefix a it refers to the procreation of children, or, to speak more cor- 
rectly to conception, being used both of the father and the mother: thus 
Rigvéda, 3, 27, 9: yathéyam prthivi bhitdndm garbham ddadhé, as this 
earth conceived the germ of beings, Bhagavata Purana, 9, 24, 51 (ed. 
Bopp). Vasudévah sutdn ashtav ddadhé Sahadévay ya V. engendered eight 
sons with S. Savitri upakhyanam, 1.18 mahishyadm garbham adadhé, 
in his wife he placed (engendered) the embryo. Hence the word ddhdna, 
embryo. 

But also the simple root dhé is used in a similar sense, ‘‘ to put 
the embryo into the womb, to cause to conceive.’”’ In this respect the 
hymn VY. 25, of the Atharvaveda is classical, of which a few verses 
may be given in a translation :— 

2. ‘As this broad earth conceived (ddadhé) germ of beings, so I 
create to thee (dadhdmi té) an embryo, I will call thee to this help [T.e., 
this powerful charm ]. 

3. ‘Put (dhéht) an embryo, Sinivali ; put an embryo, Sarasvati, an 
embryo both of the two Agvins may create (dhattam) to thee, that wear 
garlands of lotus. 

4, ‘An embryo may create for thee Mitra and Varuna; an embryo 
the god Vrhaspati; an embryo Indra and Agni; an embryo the Creator 
may create to thee (garbham dhata dadhatu té). 

5. ‘Vishnu may make ready the womb; Tvashtr may shape the 
forms; Prajaépati may sprinkle fiuid; the Creator may create thee an 
embryo (garbham dhata dadhatu té). 

6. “That which King Varuna knows, or which the goddess Sarasvati 
knows, that which Indra, the slayer of Vrtra, knows, that thou shalt 
drink, causing an embryo. [ Here, evidently, a magical drink is admi- 
nistered. | 

7. “Thou art the womb (or the germ ?) of all herbs, the germ of 
trees, the germ of all things, o Agni, create an embryo here (garbham a 
tha dhah). 

8. ‘“‘Rise above, be full of manly power, create an embryo in the 
womb (garbham a dhéha yonydm) ; a bull thou art; we bring thee here 
for the sake of procreation. 

10. ‘‘O Creator (dhdtah), in the loins of this woman create (ddhéhz) 
a male child, with most excellent form, to be born in the tenth month.”’ 

It results from the examples quoted that both dhé and a-dhd, have 
the sense of creating, literally putting the embryo. We have, indeed, 
even a word dhdnd, grain, literally that which is put or sown, which, 
as far as etymology is concerned, might mean embryo, as well as ddhdna, 
although custom has given if a different signification. 

To this latter word, without the prefix d, our dono corresponds 
closely enough ; and we may therefore assume that it has the meaning 
‘germ, embryo.” The Irish dwine, 1.e., donto, therefore means ‘re- 


PR ———————— 


b13 


lated to the embryo,” 1.c¢., procreated, offspring, man, cfr. the Latin 
gen-s from gigno, aud Skr. praja —s, people from the same root yan, to 
procreate, engender. 

Probably the o of déno was short, as the long 6 would be in Irish 
rather wa; but this shortening of the root did is not more astonishing 
than the similar occurrence in Greek in Oéors, Oetos, doots. 

If don means the embryo, the meaning of the faurio is in a manner 
fixed. For, as the spell runs against either female or male want of 
sexual power, the spirit exorcised must be inimical to conception, the 
destroyer in fact of the embryo. Zaurio is clearly a derivation from a root 
taur ; and as our family of languages has no roots with diphthongs, this 
is a gunated form of tur. It does not appear that any Celtic language 
has such a root, but Sanskrit and Zend have preserved it. The Skr. 
root tur (tir, turv) means generally to be strong, to be swift: turana, 
swift; twranyati, he hastens; turanyu, hastening; turyd, superior 
strength ; turiya, ovepua; tir (f.), haste; turni, hastening; turati, he 
hastens =téryati, ap-tura, busy, hastening the work; (ap =apas= Lt. 
opus); aptirya, zeal ; tura, prompt. In some cases the word takes the 
meaning of, ‘‘to be ‘stronger than, to overpower, conquer.” Thus, 
rajas-tur, conquering the world; vievatur, conquering all; vrtratur, con- 
quering the demon Vrtra. Compare Rg. VIII, 88, 6— Vrtram yad Indra 
térvast, that thou, o Indra, overcomest V. More rarely, lastly the word 
seems to acquire also the meaning of ‘‘ to wound, to hurt.’”’ This significa- 
tion is assigned to the verb turyate, in the Dhatupatha. Sayana also ex- 
plains te turd’ in Rigveda, V.28, by gatrinan himsakan, 1. e., the destroyer of 
enemies. In the sense of hurt, wounded, the word occurs in Rig. VIIL., 
68, 2, abhytirnédti yannagnam bhishakts vigvam yatturan, “covers that 
which is naked; heals all which is sore.’’ Hence the common word dtura, 
hurt, sore, sick, is probably from the same root. The signification to 
hurt, to destroy, which is rare in Sanskrit, is the common one of this 
root in Zend, where we have tir, tur, blesser, tuer, as thaésho tadurvdo, 
celui qui anéantit la haine (vd. Burnouf, yagna, p. 83), nominative 
from a base tadurvat, which seems a participle [present or perfect ? | 
from root tur or turv, 1 ps. sing. imperat. taourvayém, ‘1 will destroy” 
(Journal Asiatique, 1845, Juin, pp. 428, 429). With preposition aw 
we have aiwithira, potens, invictus, aname of the god Mithra, and also 
of the Fervers, literally, ‘‘ conquering, destroying.” 

Of the Zend forms of this root the second, tadurv, is easily explained : 
the ao is the regular representation of an ancient diphthongal 6, the gu- 
nation of u, and u immediately preceding r is the u—infection caused by 
the following v. Both forms, therefore, point back to a root tur, or 


_. gunated, ¢ér, which latter form in ancient Celtic would appear as taur. 


We may therefore safely assume that taurvos is a derivative from this 
root, meaning, destructive, destroyer. Dontaurio, accordingly, will be 
the destroyer of the embryo. That there should be a special demon 
threatening the child in the womb of its mother, is consistent with the’ 
general notions of the Indo-Germans, as may be seen on comparing a 
hymn from the “ Atharvaveda” (VIII., 6), in which, in spite of the great 


314 


obscurity of many passages, so much in general is clear, that it is directed 
against various demons desirous of destroying the unborn child, or of 
otherwise injuring women during their pregnancy. The translation of 
this hymn will be given in an appendix, together with another hymn of 
the same Veda (III., 23), that contains an incantation for making a wo- 
man conceive a male child. i 

The first sentence of the charm is, Dontaurion anala. As Dontaurion 
is clearly an accusative, anala can only be a verb; and the apparent ab- 
sence of any personal termination leads us to suppose that it is a second 
person imperative of a verbal base ending in long 4, corresponding in 
form to a Latin verb of the first conjugation. Such verbs must have 
existed in old Irish, and they are still recognisable by their infinitive 
in adh, ath. Compare ber-th, ferre, with mol-a-th, laudare ; and on the 
whole subject of these bases, an article, by myself, in Kuhn’s “‘ Beitrage,”’ 
I., 324. As the root of the word in question, the syllable amis easily re- 
cognised, which corresponds to Skr. an, to breathe = Gothic anan, whence 
Latin animus, anima, Gr. dvepos. Also the Celtic has preserved this root 
in both its branches. Irish: anal (fem.) breath; andlaim, to breathe 
(O'Reilly) ; anal, gen. andla, breath (Coneys); Gaelic (Armstrong), 
anal (f.) breath. Welsh: anal (id.) fem. pl. analau, analu, to breathe ; 
anadl, fem. pl. analau id.) (Pughe). Cornish, anal. 

Breton (Legonidec), anal (f.), pl. analou, analiou, respiration ; in the 
dialect of Vannes, anal, hanal, énal; alana, halana, respirer. The last 
forms are, perhaps, transposition from anala ; and it is not quite impos- 
sible that the French haleine, It. alena, might be from this source rather 
than from Latin anhelo, with which Dietz connects them. ‘The verb 
analaam, as given by O'Reilly, would at first sight seem to correspond 
most closely to the anala of our inscription. However, this connexion 
is not without difficulty. The a preceding the / is long in Ivish, and as 
the corresponding Welch forms show in part a d (anadl), 1t would seem 
that this d has been lost in Irish, and the loss compensated for by the 
lengthening of the a; just as to the Irish cenél, family, corresponds to 
Welsh cenedl, where the originality of the dis raised beyond all doubt 
by the Greek yeveOdy. If that be so in this case also, we should expect 
in Gaulish anadla, rather than anala, since the Gaulish was not averse 
to joining d/, as proved by the word canacosedlon, in the inscription 
of Autun. Nevertheless, it is, perhaps, possible that the Welsh forms 


without d are independent of the d—forms, so that in Gaulish there 


might have existed two forms, both derivatives of the same root, 


ANADLI, and ANALI or ANALO, both meaning breath. From. 


the latter would descend the imperative anala of our inscription. That 
there is nothing singular or irregular in the assumption of a noun, 
ANALO, is best proved by the existence in Sanskrit of a word closely 
corresponding in form, namely, anala, fire (so called because of its un- 
steady, and as it were, windy motion). The same language has a noun 
with a slightly different suffix, but with the meaning required by us— 
anila, wind. We may therefore safely assume a Gaulish ANALO, 
wind, breath = Skr. antla (out of ANALA), from this a derivative verb 


315 


ANALA-TI, to breathe, of which our anala is the imperative. Hence, 
the first short sentence of the spell is: Dontaurion anala, breathe on the 
Dontaurios. Breathing is a common means of driving away diseases, 
accompanying the employment of charms. ) 

The second sentence, to be repeated twice, Dontaurion deanala, differs 
from the first only by having the syllable de prefixed to the verb, which 
is the well-known Irish preposition di or de (Z. 844), being identical in 
form and meaning with the Latin de, Ohg.z-—. The sense, therefore, 
is: ‘‘ Breathe away the Dontaurios.”’ 

In the third formula we have the name of the demon in a different 
form of inflection, Dontaurio-s. This might be, as in other Gaulish in- 
scriptions, a nominative singular; but as the word datala from its form 
is evidently, like, anala, an imperative, there is no place for a nominative 
in the sentence. Hence, we are driven to the conclusion that it is accu- 
sative plural, the termination of this case having been 8S in Gaulish, as 
proved by the artua-ss of the inscription of Todi (Stokes, in Kuhn’s “ Bei- 
trage’”’ (II., p.72). To have the same name as a whole order of genii, 
and as one of them who is the spirit of this kind par excellence, is no- 
thing uncommon. Thus Rudra, ‘“ Terrible,” is with the Hindus a name 
of Civa, but at the same time there is a whole host of Rudras. 

The imperative datala points to a verb of similar formation as anala, 
a derivative from some noun DATALO. This seems to be preserved in 
the Welsh dadl, f. pl. dadleu, debate, dispute, controversy, strife, con- 
tention, case in law, argument; dudleu, to argue, dispute, reason, tattle ; 
dadleuad, disputation ; dadleuaw, to dispute, argue; dadleuawr, advocate; 
dadleufa, forum. In old Welsh there must have been a7 instead of the 
second d, as results from the glosses in Zeuss; dadlt [sic] gl. curia. 
1077; dadl, concio; datl, gl. forum, Z. 169; datlocou, gl. fora, Z. 291; 
dadaleu, dadeleu, daetleu, cause, judicia, Z. 292, 785, 786. Breton; 
dael (f.), dispute, querelle, debat. The old Irish has lost the ¢; dal— 
(Z. 20) which occurs in composition ; dalsuide, gl. forum; daldde, gl. 
forensis Z. 81; ddlta, gl. curialis, Z. 84. 

Combining all these forms, we come to an original form, DAT(A)L, 
meaning dispute, chiefly in a juridical sense, or else the place where 
cases are argued, just as the corresponding Teutonic word (Old Norse, 
Agls. thing, Ohg. ding) has the double meaning of a cause, and a court 
of justice. Now, as from the Latin caussa descends caussarz, from Agls. 
thing, the verb thingian, to contend in a court, German dingen, to make 
a contract, so the verb DATALATI would be, to contend with, to ac- 
cuse. Hence, Dontaurios datala is, ‘‘ Accuse thou, bring thou to jus- 
tice, the Dontaurii.’’ Perhaps the sense still more strictly is, ‘‘ Make 
them confess, convict them.”” Thus we find in the Atharvaveda (I., 7) 
a spell against certain demons, the Yathudhanas, in which the god Agni 
is invoked to bring them chained, to make them lament, and to cause 
them to confess: (vs. 2). O Agni, eat of the sesam oil, make the Yatu- 
dhanasto lament. (3). They may lament, the Yatudhanas, the voracious 
Kimidinas. Now, O Agniand Indra, accept this our sacrifice. (4). Agni 
in the front (?) may exert himself, Indra may drive them forward with 


316 


mighty arms. very Yatumat shall say: It is I, as he goes. (5). We 
may see thy power, O Jatavédas, speak thou against the Yatudhanas ; 
thou who hast the eyes of man. All of them, by thee tormented, may 
go before thee to this place, speaking out ( prabruvana).” Similarly, 
Atharv. VIII., 6, 10:—‘‘ Those [demons], O herb, destroy by thy 
spell, the convicted ones (vishii¢indn*), vs. 15. O Brahmanaspati, an- 
nihilate those demons to her by conviction (pratibddhéna).” See the 
Appendix for the whole hymn. 

The Celtic datl has passed as a loanword into the Teutonic languages, 
English, tattle; Germ., Swedish, tadel, reproach, blame. Siegfried, 
as appears from a note in his papers, seems to have been inclined to 
connect it with the root DA, to put, from which we have in Greek 
Oe-cucs ; and in Gothic, dé-ms, judgment, English, doo-m, in which case 
the original meaning would rather have been judicial sentence, and 
cause, court of justice, might be secondary significations. The suffix 
tl would naturally be identified with the Greek zpov, Lt. trum, Skr. 
tra, though differing in gender as far at least as the Welsh is concerned. 
DA-TL (O) would be ‘‘ the means of deciding, judgment, action, court.”’ 

There remain now the words ges.. wim danimamm {s.}. It is clear 
at once that both have the same termination wim. Hence the character 
after the second word resembling an s must be considered either asa 
mere accidental scratch, or else as a mistake of the engraver. If we read 
the termination of the two words with V, vm, we see at once the resem- 
blance with the Greek giv. The Greek dev is one of a numerous set of 
terminations, beginning in Sanscrit with b6/; in the Teutonic, Slavonic, 
and Lithuanian, with m; in Latin, and other Italic dialects, with 6, f, 
rarely p; in Greek, with ¢. These terminations are remarkable for 
their fickleness both of form and of meaning. I shall briefly point out 
their various uses, merely observing with regard to their initial letter, 
that Siegfried’s opinion is highly probable, according to which they 
would have originally begun with MBh, of which the Teutonic, Slavo- 
nic, Lithuanian, have kept the M alone. We find terminations of this 
kind employed in the following cases :— : 


Dual. Instr. abl. dat. Skr. bhydm = Zend bya; Slavonic ma (inst. 
dat.); Lith. m (inst. dat.); Greek —-v (gen. dat.). 

Plural.—1. Instrumental, Sky. bhis, = Zend bis, Old Pers. dish, Lith. 
mis, Slav. mi. 

2. Dt. abl. Skr. bhyas = Zend. byd; Lat. bus, 62s (nobis, vobis) ; 
Gaulish, BO; Tr. 6, bh; Lith. mus, ms ; Slav. mi ; Old Norse, mr, m; 
Gothic, Anglosaxon, Ohg. m ; Germ. x. 

3. Locative. Umbrian fem, fe; Greek, guy, rapa vad-duv. 

4. Accusative. fin Umbrian mse. fem. : 

5. In the form dhyam at the personal pronouns for the Dat. plur. in 
Skr. = Greek —v, yutv, ete. 


* Siegfried puts ‘‘ die uberfuhrten,” taking the word apparently in a passive sense. 
The root sue’ means ‘ to declare openly.” Hence, rather, ‘‘ Those who confess.” 


317 


Singular—1. Instrumental. Armenian, 6: ; Lithuanian, m7; Slay. 
mi; Greek, pe (v), kparnpid: Bune. 
2. Dative. Skr. pronouns, bhyam, tu-bhyam, “ tibi;’’ Greek, uv, ene, 
zecv; Lt. bc, tibi = Umbr. te —fe. » , 
3. Locatwe—a. Greek gu (v), frequently. 
6. Latin, 7; Umbrian, fe; Oscan, f, p, as Lat. 2b1, ub, alvdi ; 
Umbr. pu —fe, ¢ —fe = Ose. pu —f, 2 —p. 
ce. Umbr. me (m); Lat. m, in oli -m, wstt —m, ult —n ~c, ete. Osc. 
horti —n, ‘‘in the enclosure.” 


It will have been observed that one principal form of these suffixes 
is bhyam, bhydm ; that this is mutilated in Greek both to—vv and ge (v), 
and that in signification the latter has both the force of a locative and 
of an instrumental. It is moreover employed both im a singular and 
plural signification; whilst the Slavonic and Lithuanian have a cognate 
suffix, ending originally in s (Lith. mvs), for the instrumental plural, but 
being without any terminating consonant (Lith. mz), in the singular. 
The vim of the two Gaulish words must be evidently connected with 
either the singular or plural instrumental suffix; and it is a question 
not easy to be decided which view is to be preferred. Siegfried had 
not arrived at any fixed opinion on this point, when I spoke to him last 
about it. He even thought it possible that the scratch at the end of 
danimauim might be s, and vims the fuller form of the instrumental 
suffix plural bhes. However, he seems to have given up that view ulti- 
mately, and returned to the notion that it is singular, and the scratch 
meaningless. Gres.. vim danimavim is then a pair of instrumentals sin- 
gular like cpatepyd: Bung: (v); and in the suffix vm, the original b/ has 
been softened down to v, so that it corresponds most closely to Greek 
guy. 

The word GES is in existence in Irish; geasa, a religious vow, 
an oath, a charm, enchantment, a guess, conjecture, divination ; geasa- 
dow, wizard, charmer; gesadoireachd, divination, sorcery ; geasaim, I 
divine, foretell; geasan, oath, vow; geis, fem. tribute, prayer, swan, 
vow, promise, protest, custom, order, prohibition, or injunction. These 
words are on the authority of O’Reilly ; Coneys has for the fem. gevs, 
gen. geise, the meaning: incantation, injunction, adjuration, restric- 
tion, vow, charm, guess, religious engagement, sorcery. So also has 
Armstrong, for the identical Gaelic geas. In the sense of ‘‘ conjecture’’ 
the Irish ge (a) s coincides with EK. guess; ON., giska; Swed., gissa; 
Dan. gisse ; and with Lettish geedu, pr. act. giddu [root gid | to conjecture. 
But the Prussian sen—gid—aut to receive, has evidently the more original 
meaning. This Letto—Prussian root GZD is most probably identical 
with the Teutonic GAT, to receive, to get, whence Agls. getan; Engl. 
get, beget, forget; comp. Greek XAA (xavéavw), Lat. pre-hen-do. If this 
etymology be true, the double s of the Teutonic words could only be 
explained as an assimilation from ST, TT, cfr. Gothic. vzssa, I “know,” 

R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 2U 


318 


Angls. viste, from root VIT, standing for vitda, vitta. Hence we must 
consider the German word as formed by a suffix with a ¢, th, or d at the 
beginning, most likely the suffix ¢ (thi, di) = Greek ow-s, t-s, which 
makes nouns of action. The verb to guess would be a denominative of 
the substantive guess, for gues-t from the root GAT. The original mean- 
ing, accordingly, would be, action of taking, catching. 

To return to the Irish word, all its significations could be very well 
explained from the notion of catching, holding, binding—oath, custom, 
incantation, all agree in this primary idea of holding fast. This being 
so, we may consider it as descended from a root, otherwise lost in Cel- 
tic, ged, with a suffix beginning with ¢, which letter suffers in Irish 
similar changes as in the Teutonic languages when joined toa root end- 
ing in a dental—efr. O. I. fiss, scientia, from root FIT, FID. The s of 
geas being kept between two vowels in old Irish points to an original 
double s, as a single s is always lost in Irish in that position. The de- 
clension of the word would make it an a or ¢ base. Hence we may fairly 
assume the existence of a Gaulish GESSA or GESSI, derived from a 
root GED by suffix TA or TI. Dr. Siegfried has preferred the first 
form, on account of its agreeing better with the [somewhat hypotheti- 
cal] metre of the inscription. I should prefer the latter form, as it is 
very doubtful whether a suffix ¢4—he would make it long and femi- 
nine—is ever primarily added to roots. On the stone there is, after the 
letters GES, room for two more which seem to have been obliterated. 
Filling this gap up, we get either GESSAVIM or GESSIVIM, 1. e. 
through an incantation. Some such gap must be assumed, since the 
form GESVIM, as it stands, cannot be correct, because a simple s of the 
Gaulish, as already stated, would have been lost in Irish. 

There remains the word danimavim, which of course must be an adjec- 
tive qualifying gessavim, and standing, like it, in the instrumental. 
The meaning is determined by the Ivish dan, strenuous; dana, bold; 
danaigim, I dare, defy [all these from O’R.]; ddanatu (Z. 20) audacia ; 
cesu. danatu dom, quamvis audacissime (Z. 994). From this root Zeuss 
(994) and Glick (Gallische Namen, p. 91, 92), have derived Danwvius, 
Danubius, on account of its strong current. The Sanscrit has a word 
ddanu, to which the Hindu grammarians attribute the meaning of cou- 
rageous (vikrdnta), and which is a name of the demons or Titans, the 
enemies of the gods, more commonly occurring in the derivative form Da- 
nava, with which Dr. Siegfried thought it possible to connect the Greek 
Aavaos, Aavan, Aavatda, in spite of their first a being short, (in Aa- 
vavoat it is only lengthened through the necessities of the epic verse). 
Be that as it may, we have an Irish adjective dan, strenuous. Of this 
DANIMA is a superlative, The superlative is in old Irish commonly 
formed in am; but we have also forms in em (Z. 287), which point back 
to an original ama, wo; cfr. Oscan nesimom, nearest, and the old Irish 
double termination imem. Hence danima means ‘‘ boldest ;’’ gess | av | 
im, danimawim, with boldest charm (or charms) [vid. supra). The 
whole inscription translated runs, therefore :— 


d19 


Breathe at the Dontaurios ; 

The Dontaurios breathe down upon ; 
Accuse the Dontauru ; : 
With boldest charms. 

Pater nam esto ; 

Mag’ ars secuta te, 

Justina quem 

Peperit Sarra. 


Dr. Siegfried seems to have been of opinion that the inscription 
runs in verses; for there is a note, alluded to above, to the effect, that 
the form GESSA VIM would agree better with the metre. But beyond 
this hint I find nothing further to clear up this subject. 

In conclusion, I have to add that, as far as my ability goes, I have 
striven to reproduce what, to the best of my judgment, was Dr. Sieg- 
fried’s opinion. I believe that for the most part I have succeeded ; for 
I had as a guide through the labyrinth of his stray notes and jottings, 
the recollection of a conversation of four hours’ length on the 26th of 
December, 1862, when the deceased scholar explained to me his entire 
views on this inscription. To have said what he would have said, had 
he been spared, though in a manner very inferior to himself, is my sole 
object. I cannot undertake to vouch for all his opinions. Both the 
responsibility and the merit of them must remain with him. 


C. Lorrner. 


APPENDIX. 


The following are Dr. Siegfried’s translations of the hymns Athar- 
vaveda III., 23; and Atharvaveda VIII., 6. I give them as I find them, 
leaving untranslated what the deceased did not venture to translate, lest 
by introducing conjectures of my own I should do injustice to him. 


AtHarvavena IIT., 23. 
INCANTATION FOR PROCURING MALE OFFSPRING. 


1. ‘Since thou hast become a cow (that has taken the bull), we will 
destroy it from thee [?]. This same thing we put far away from thee 
elsewhere. 

2. ‘*An embryo may come to thy womb, amale one, as an arrow into 
the quiver. There he shall be reborn as a warrior, a son of ten months 
of thee. 

3. ‘Bear thou a male son. After him a male be born. Be thou a 
mother of sons, of the born ones, whom thou bearest.* 

4, ‘‘As many good seeds as the bulls generate, with these obtain a 
son. Thou here become a fruitful little cow. 


* Janayds ; \ét, imperf. therefore rather; “ mayest bear,” L. 


320 


5. ‘I make to thee the work of a lord of procreation. The embryo 
may go into thy womb. Obtain thou a son, O woman, that may be hap- 
Cae to thee, and happiness be thou to him. 

6. ‘‘The herbs, the father of which was heaven, the mother the 
earth, and ocean the root, those divine plants may help wee to the ob- 
taining of a son.’ 


AtHARVAVEDA VIII., 6. 


AGAINST FEMALE BARRENNESS. 


(This hymn is very obscure, and even seems to have gaps, as espe- 
cially may be seen from str. 2. where we have a whole string of accu- 
satives without a verb). 

1. ‘Those two whom to thee the mother has wiped, the two that 
know the husband. 

‘‘There the Durnaman must not be greedy, nor the Alinca who 
protects the children. 

2. ‘“‘ There the fleshy one (?) and the one that goes after flesh. The 
Sarku, the Koka (i. e. wolf), the dirty setting (? Sun), the Palij aka, the 
eee the Vavrivasa. 

oe By no means connect thyself with her, do not crawl to the two 
loins, do not crawl down inside. I made to her a remedy, the Baja 
who chases the Durnaman away. 

4, ‘“‘Durnéman and Sunaman [i.e. Avowvupos and Edwvupos, L.], 
both desire connexion. We drive away the Arayas. Sunaéman may 
go to the womankind. 

5. ** He that is black, hairy, O Asura, born in a shrub, or endowed 
with a snout. We strike away the Arayas. — — — 

6. ‘Him who tries about by smelling, the flesh-eater, the licker, 

the Arayas and dogcutters, them Baja, Pinga did destroy. 

7. ‘‘Him who comes in a dream to thee as if he were thy brother 
or father, Baja may keep them off from here, the eunuch shaped ones 
with diadems. 

8. ‘“ Who skulks up to thee when asleep, who would hurt thee when 
awake, those the Sun may annihilate like a shadow. 

9. ‘‘ Him who makes this woman with a dead child and with an abor- 
tion, him, O herb, destroy thou, her slippery lover (?). 

10. ‘‘ Those who dance about the houses at night, braying like asses, 
the Kustlas, Kukshilas, Kakubhas, Karumas, and Srimas, those, O 
herb, destroy thou by thy smell, the convicted ones. 

11. “Those Kukundhas and Kukurabhas who wear skins as woven 
clothes, who make a noise in the forest, dancing like eunuchs, those we 
annihilate from hence. 

12. ‘‘Who bear not the sun, the shining one of heaven, the Arayas 
that dwell with goats (?), the ill-smelling, the red-mouthed, the Ma- 
kakas we destroy. 


32] 


13. “‘ Who by putting themselves too much [i. e. heavily, L. | on the 
shoulder carry themselves, pushing the loins of the women, Indra, those 
Rakshas destroy thou. 

14. ‘‘ Who go before a wife, carrying horns in their hand, that are in 
the oven, that mock, that make a light in the shrub, those from hence 
let us annihilate. 

15. ‘‘ Whose toes are back, whose heel before, — that are born on the 
threshing floor, that are born in caka (?) and in smoke, the Urundas, 
the Matmatas, the Kumbhandas (i. e. having testicles like jugs), inca- 
pable of procreation, those, O Lord of prayer, annihilate in her by pra- 
tibodha [1i. e. conviction ]. 

16. ‘Those with turned eyes, those without vision, may they be 
without womankind, eunuchs (?). O remedy, put him down, the un- 
married one who wishes to be together with the woman who has a 
husband. : 

17. ‘‘The Upéshant, the copper-coloured, the Tundéla, and the 
Cadula, piercing the two feet, the two heels as a cow. — — — 

’ 18. “He who would touch thy embryo and who kills thy child, 
Pinga may pierce him through the heart, he of awful bow. 

19. ‘“* Who in an unknown manner kill the born ones, who lie on the 
pregnant women, may Pinga (i. e. tawny), drive them away, the wo- 
men-enjoying Gandharvas as the wind a cloud. 

20. ‘¢ ——- — — mayit not have been thrown down the loinband, 
and the bharyu (?). The two remedies may protect thy fruit. 

21. ‘‘ Against the Pavinasa, against the angalva, against the Sha- 


dowlike, also against the Naked, may Pinga protect thee, in order that 


thou mayest bring children to thy husband, against the Kimidin. 

22. “‘ Against Double-mouth, Four-eye, Five-foot, No-finger, against 
Vrnta that comes forth, and against Varivrta protect thou. 7 

23. ‘‘'Those who eat raw flesh, and human flesh, the Kécavas eat the 
embryos. We destroy them from hence. 

24, ‘“‘ Who from the sun skulk away, as a daughter-in-law from her 
father-in-law, their Baja and their Pinga be killed in their heart. 

25. ‘‘ Pinga, protect thou the child that is being born. Let them not 
make a male intoa female. The egg-eaters must not destroy the em- 
bryos. Beat away the Kimidins. 

26. “‘Thy childlessness, thy (quality of) bearing dead children, the 


‘Aadroda (?), the agha (evil), the non-conception, let it go away towards 


thy enemy, like taking a flower bunch from a tree.” 


The President, on behalf of the Rev. William Perceval, presented 
a note-book, containing the original minutes of the Neosophical Society, 
which preceded and gave rise to the Royal Irish Academy. » These 
minutes were kept by the father of the donor, Dr. Robert Perceval, the 
first Secretary of the Academy, who was also Secretary of the parent 
Society. The Neosophical Society used to meet at the houses of its 
members in a fixed rotation ; and the President observed that the first 
essay read was on the subject of Astronomical Observations. 


322 


H. M. Westropp, Esq., read the following paper :— 


On THE Pre-Curistian Cross, 


THE wide dissemination of the cross through many countries, and at a 
period anterior to the Christian era, has been a subject of wonder, and 
has elicited various theories from many. Mysterious meanings have been 
given to these crosses; but, like all mysterious solutions, have had fruit- 
less results. If there is any mystery anywhere, it is not in the thing or 
object itself, but in the nature of man, which is endowed with an univer- 
sal instinctive principle, peculiar to man’s common nature, by which 
almost similar objects in the various stages of man’s development, in 
countries the most widely apart, are worked out and suggested to his 
mind, according as the necessities of his nature require, and according as 
the suggestive principle is awakened and developed in man to supply his 
wants. In the early stages of man’s development, when written lan- 
guage was unknown, and there was no ‘‘reading public,” emblems or 
symbols were used as the outward and visible sign of the thing signified : 
thus in India a cross was the symbol of resignation, in Egypt, the sym- 
bol of life, the meaning being derived from the root or germ from which 
the symbol took its origin. After a careful examination of the several 
crosses I have collected from countries the most widely apart, and uncon- 
nected with each other, I have come to this conclusion—that the various 
forms of crosses have a separate and independent origin in the different 
countries in which they are used, the germ or root of the cross being 
frequently found in the country where it took its origin: for example, 
in Egypt the crux ansata, which is the hieroglyphic sign of divine life 
and regeneration, 1s derived from the phallus, which is the symbol of 
life and prolific energy. In India, the cross or Swastika of the Budd- 


hists is composed of two letters—S4, su. and ti, or suti—which is 
the Pali form of the Sanscrit swasti, which means, “it is well;’’ or, as 
Wilson expresses it ‘‘so be it;’’ itis a symbol of resignation. In Greece 
the form of the cross frequently found on Athenian vases was suggested 
by the impression of the punch mark on the reverse of the early Greek 
coins. 

In ornamentation the cross is one of the simplest forms, and is one 
naturally suggested to the barbarous Indian, and to the intellectual 
Greek ; for it is merely the intersection of two lines. Numberless ex- 
amples of the cross used in ornamentation are to be found on the Greek 
painted vases, The crosses, squares, and other patterns, on the tomb of 
Midas in Phrygia, were, according to Mr. Stewart, intended as imitations 
of carpet work, for which Lydia and Phryia were anciently celebrated. 
There is a cross on the lintel of a subterraneous gate in the Pelasgic walls 
of Alatrium, in Latium ; it isa combination of three phalli; the phallus 
ebing held in reverence by the early Greek colonists, as a symbol of the 
prolific powers of nature.* According to Miiller (“Ancient Art,” p. 627), 


* Vide Dodwell’s *' Pelasgic Remains in Greece and Italy.” 


{ 
i 
2 
’ 
; 
’ 


323 


this sign on the gate at Alatrium was a kind of amulet to ward off the 
‘< dreaded invidia”’ (the phallus being used for that purpose at a later 
period), and is perhaps the oldest specimen of the kind. His editor adds_ 
that a similar one is to be found on a wall of the Homeric city Antheia. 
In Persia and Assyria the cross is the abridged form of the feroher, or 
emblem of the Deity, the outline of which gives the form of a cross. 
In Scandinavia the cross is the cruciform hammer or battle axe of Thor. 
The crossis also a distinctive sign on several Mexican hieroglyphs; and 


' it forms the central ornament of a tablet at the back of an altar at Palen- 


que. In Dr. Wilson’s ‘‘ Pre-historic Men” mention is made of an ex- 
ample of Peruvian black pottery brought from Otusco, measuring seven 
and a half inches high, which is decorated with a row of well-defined 
Maltese crosses; these are evidently for pure ornamentation. The se- 
pulchral galleries in the mound at New Grange take the form of a 
cross; but thisis merely on the same principle upon which the windows 
in the palace at Palenque are built in the shape of a cross. 

The crosses found in Latium and Ktruria are undoubtedly of 
Greek origin, as for the most part the arts and civilization of Etruria 
and Latium were derived from early Greek colonists. On Grecian and 
Etruscan figures, the cross is as common an ornamental pattern as the 
zigzag. The painted vases found in Ktruria, on the ornamental borders 
of which many crosses are drawn, are almost all Greek—Greek in their 
subjects, Greek in their mythology. 

Some further illustrations of crosses are to be found in Rosellini’s ; 
great work on Egypt. One cross is on the breast of a hostile chief, van- 
quished by one of the kings of Egypt; the others are on the breast of 
enemies of the Egyptians. These crosses I should consider to be no- 
thing more than ornamental patterns on the opening of the vest ; for the 
dress seems, like the modern shirt, open in front, that it might go over 
the head. In crosses 1, 2, the line down the centre would seem to 
show the opening of the vest. In Sir Gardiner Wilkinson’s work, the 
Shari, an Asiatic people, a tribe of Northern Arabia, are represented 
with crosses on their robes. Sir Gardiner Wilkinson remarks that the 
adoption of the cross was not peculiar to them; it was also appended 
to, and figured upon the robes of the Rot-ri-n, and traces of it may be 
seen in the fancy ornaments of the Rebo, showing that this very simple 
device was already in use as early as the 15th century before the Chris- 
tian era. The representative of the nation called by Sir G. Wilkinson the 
Rebo, whose country was in the vicinity of Mesopotamia, wears a long 
robe covered with crosses, and other fancy devices; crosses are also 


_ tattooed on his legs and arms. A black is also represented in the same 


work with a band of crosses alternating with circles round his neck ; 
these are evidently all fancy ornaments. The cross is also found in the 
hieroglyphic sign for land. It is supposed, according to Gliddon, to re- 
present bread, betokening civilization. It was a sign used particularly 
to designate the land of Egypt. It is said thata similar sign is used by 
the Africans; and that African women put the sign of the cross on their 
large earthenware urns, in which they store ” their corn, the cross 


O24 


making the thing Taboo, private property of the party making it. This 
is only what any person ignorant of writing would do at the present 
day : when called on to sign a Dee a. to show that it is his act and 


deed, he gives his mark thus :—John + Smith, 


Human nature is the same all over ans world ; and man under similar 
circumstances must, of necessity, have recourse to similar expedients. 


The Academy then adjourned. 


MONDAY, APRIL 27, 1863. 


The Very Rey. CHartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair. 


The Right Hon. the Earl of Belmore was elected a member of the 
Academy. 


W. R. Witpez, V.P., made the following communication :— 


I wave asked formal permission from the Council to make the following 
presentations with which I have been intrusted, as I am anxious to 
have this particular branch of the antiquarian section of the Academy 
brought prominently before the members; because I think it due to the 
donors; and in the hope that by so doing it may induce other public 
bodies, noblemen, and gentlemen to assist in increasing our national 
Museum. 

From the Commissioners of Public Works—The sculptured and in- 
scribed stones which formed part of the monument that existed on the 
southern battlement of the old bridge of Athlone, and of which the fol- 
lowing notice is not without interest :— 

There was a natural ford on the Shannon at Ath-luain—“ The Ford 
of Luan’’—which was passable at low water, and was successfully 
crossed by the Wilhamite army in 1691. In later days it was occupied 
by an eel-weir. The Annals of Boyle state that, in 984, ‘‘ the Conna- 
clans were defeated, and driven out of Athlone by the Westmethians ;”’ 
in all probability over this ford. 'The earliest distinct reference to this 
crossing-place between the kingdoms of Meath and Connaught is given 
under the date A. D. 1000, when the kings of those two portions of 
the island agreed to build a Zoher, or ‘‘ causeway,” as O’ Donovan has 
very properly translated it, over the Shannon. ‘‘The causeway of 
Ath-luain was made by Maelseachlainn, the son of Domhnall, and by 
Cathal, the son of Conchobhar.’’—See Annals of the Four Masters, and 
also Annals of Boyle. 

This Zoher I believe to have been nothing more than a rude road 
or crossing, over large stepping stones ; several of which structures I re- 
member over the Suck, and other rivers in Connaught, before the recent 
drainage operations; and it was, in all probability, an erection of this 
nature which supported the hurdles at the ford from which the city of 
Dublin derived its ancientname. Zohers were also made across bogs and 


329 


swamps in many places, and the remains of several continue to this 
day—leading into cluans, wells, old churches, and castles, &c. ; and the 
great road which ran from Tara, and that which divided Ireland, was 
in several places of this character. Our annals contain many notices — 
-of tohers, some of which give names to townlands, parishes, and other 
localities. 

In 1120, Turloch O’Conor built the bridges (Drochad) of Ath-Luan, 
Lanesborough, and Ballinasloe.—See Annals of Boyle, and the Four 
Masters. Again, under the date A. D. 1129, it is stated —‘‘ The 
Castle and Bridge [ Drochad | of Athlone were built by Turloch O’Conor 
in the summer, i. e. the summer of drought.’? This apparent ana- 
chronism may be explained by supposing that the works were completed 
in the latter year. ‘This bridge was not of long duration, for in 11380 
“the bridge and castle of Athlone were demolished by Murogh O’Me- 
laghlin, and by Tiernan O’ Rorke.”’ 

_ In 1140, Turlogh O’ Conor erected a Cliabh drochad, or wooden bridge, 
at Athlone; but in 1153 it was torn down by Meloughlin, and its 
castle burned. It appears that the bridge and castle were connected ; 
and, in our own day, several mills and houses stood on the bridge at 
either end. 

The Connaughtmen, honoree wishing to have access to the fat land 
and rich castles of Leinster, made another attempt to have a passage 
over the Shannon ; and we read that, in 1158, a fleet of boats was brought 
by Turloch O’Conor, ‘‘and the wicker bridge of Ath-Luan was made 
by him for the purpose of making incursions into Meath.’’—See Annals 
of the Four Masters. But, in the same year, Donal O’Meloughlin de- 
stroyed and burned it and its fortress. 

In 1159, Roderick O’Conor erected a Clhabh drochad, or wicker 
bridge at Ath-Luan, ‘‘for the purpose of making incursions into 
Meath.” 

The next reference is of rather a tragical nature: in 1170, O’Conor 
executed at Athlone (and tradition says, upon the bridge), the hostages 
of Dermod Mac Morragh, viz., Conor, his son, and Donnal Cavanagh, 
his grandson, and O’ Kelly, his foster-brother. For many years it was 
supposed that the fresco painting on Knockmoy Abbey, in the county 
of Galway, and of which we possess a fac simile in the Academy, illus- 
trated that event; but I have recently shown that it refers to the mar- 
tyrdom of St. Sebastian.—See Museum Catalogue, page 315. 

These notices lead us to believe that a stone bridge and a castle were 
| erected at Athlone prior to the date of the English invasion, although 
| the contrary has been stated by writers upon the architecture and civi- 
| lization of Ireland. Many other stone and mortar structures were also, 
in all probability, erected about that time by the Irish. Yet the last 
historian of Athlone, Mr. Isaac Weld, writing in 1832, states in his 
Statistical Survey of the county of Roscommon :—‘“‘ As to the state of 
the passage across the river, prior to the erection of this bridge in the 
days of Elizabeth, no very distinct information appears to exist.” 

R. I, A. PROC:—VOL. VIII. 2X 


326 


In 1213, the English went to Athlone, and King John the following 
year built a castle there ; and in 1279, Edward I. granted to St. Peter’s 
Abbey the weirs and fisheries of Athlone, and also the tolls of the 
bridge. 

What description of bridge existed at Athlone from that period to 
the building of the one recently taken down by the Shannon Commis- 
sioners, I have not been able to determine. That structure was erected 
by government, and completed on the 2nd of July, 1567; and on the 
centre of the southern parapet stood a richly-ornamented limestone en- 
tablature containing a long inscription, in relief, descriptive of the erec- 
tion of the bridge in the ninth year of the reign of Elizabeth ;—by the 
advice and order of Sir Henry Sidney, then thirty-eight years of age, 
and Lord Deputy of Ireland :—‘‘In which yeare was begone and fineshed 
the faire newe wourke, in the Casthel of Dublin, besidis many other 
notable workis done in sondri other placis in the Realm; also the arch 
rebel Shane O’Neyl overthrown, his head set on the gate of the said 
Castel; Coyn and Livry aboleshed and the whole Realm brought into 
such obedience to her Majistie as the like tranquilitie peace and... . 
wh. . .in thememory of mane hath not bene sene.”’ 

Above and around this inscription were several well-executed bas- 
reliefs of figures and coats of arms, all of which are now in the Academy. 
Prior to the bridge being taken down by the Shannon Commissioners, 
in 1843-44, drawings of the monument and the bridge were made, and 
sent to Dublin Castle; but they cannot now be discovered. All the 
sculptured or inscribed stones were, however, forwarded to Dublin, and 
were by the Treasury placed at the disposal of the Lord Lieutenant (at 
that time Earl de Grey), who presented the stones containing the inserip- 
tions to the Academy in April, 1844 (see ‘‘ Proceedings,’’ vol.i1., p. 576); 
but the effigies and coats of arms, &c., the most interesting portion of 
the monument, remained in the Custom-house until now, when I have 
been commissioned by the Board of Public Works to present them also 
to the Academy. They consist of:—A half-length figure of Sir Henry 
Sidney in bas-relief, but wanting the head (which had evidently been 
repaired at some time), in a stone, 25 inches high by 34 wide, in plate 
armour, with the right extended hand holding a drawn sword. In the 
top left-hand corner of this tablet are his arms—two lions rampant and 
two broad arrows, or pheons, within the garter. 

A full-length bearded figure, in a stone 29 inches long by 24 broad, 
of the Rev. Sir Peter Lewys, chanter of Christ Church, in gown, cas- 
sock, and bands—‘‘ bi the good industri and delegence”’ of whom the 
bridge ‘was fineshed in les then one year.’ On the right extended 
hand, which holds a rope, there is the figure of a rat biting the thumb, 
to which a tradition (related by Dr. Strean, in his ‘‘ History of the Pa- 
rish of St. Peter’s, Athlone, ” published in Mr. Shaw Mason’s ‘Parochial 
Survey of Ireland,” in 1819, vol. iii., p. 55), says used to follow the 
superintendent everywhere, until finally it bit his thumb, when he died 
of tetanus. 


327 


On a stone, 22 inches long by 21 high, is the full-length figure, in 
plate armour, kilt and peaked helmet—holding a halbert in the left hand, 
and supporting a broad arrow-head (still the arms of the Ordnance) in 
the right—of ‘‘ Robarts Damport overseer of theys Workes.”’ At his 
feet is a dog. 

The royal arms, three lions and three fleurs de is, ona shield within 
the garter, surmounted by the crown, ornamented with shamrocks; and 
at the bottom of the tablet, which is 28 inches by 21, the letters E R. 

A small, headless, and somewhat defaced, bust of Queen Elizabeth, 
bearing on the breast the crown, with flewr de lis ornaments instead of 
the shamrock, and having below the letters KH R. The stone now squares 
11 inches. 

A tablet, 27 inches by 19, contains a shield, encircled by the garter, 
and having below the letters HS. On this shield, in high relief, is the 
figure of a porcupine, with erect quills, and having a coil of rope hanging 
from a collar round its neck. ‘To this stone, which was inserted in the 
wall of one of the mills that stood on the Leinster side of the bridge, 
was attached another legend, to the effect that it marked “the place 
where a wild’boar was killed after a long chase and desperate conflict ;’’ 
and the rope was, in the opinion of Mr. Weld, a serpent! ‘There can 
now, however, be no doubt as to this stone being the crest of the Lord 
Deputy. 

The seventh sculptured stone, 26 by 18 inches, bears a shield, crossed 
diagonally by a “‘ragged staff,” and encircled with the garter ; the arms 
of Thomas Ratcliffe, Karl of Essex, Sidney’s brother-in-law, and for some 
time Lord Lieutenant of Ireland; but from what part of the bridge re- 
moved I have not been able to ascertain. There are also several other 
stones, containing inscriptions, most of which have been published by 
Strean and Weld. The total number of stones from Athlone bridge pre- 
sented by the Board of Works and Shannon Commissioners is 48. 

Anxious as I am to enrich our Museum, I cannot help regretting that 
this monument was not erected at Athlone, where it would possess a 
local as well as an historic interest. As, however, these stones have come 
into the possession of the Academy, I hope to see them erected in the 
erypt beneath our Library. 

I have also to present, from the Board of Public Works, the follow- 
ing articles :— 

A very ancient boat, 15 feet long, formed out of a single piece of 
oak, and differing from the six others already in our collection by the 


flat, projecting beaks at prow and stern, and by means of which it 
could be easily carried, as shown in the above illustration. It is flat- 


328 


bottomed, 14 inches high in the side, 20 wide, and is in very tolerable 
preservation. It was found in 1856 in the drainage excavations, 
‘‘from 6 to 8 feet below the surface, in a bed of 
sand and Lough Neagh clay,” at Toome bar, on the 
Lower Bann, a locality almost as famous as the Ford 
of Meelick on the Shannon, for the quantity of antiqui- 
ties found in it, and to which we have numerous re- 
ferences in the Museum Catalogue. With this boat were 
found three light, thin, black oak paddles, from 2 feet 
3 inches to 5 feet long. Also an antique anchor, or 
grappling iron, 21 inches long, here figured; it is the 
only article of the kind yet discovered in Ireland. Mr. 
Hornsby, the Secretary to the Board of Works, has in- 
formed me that three boats were found at Toome bar, 
‘¢one of which was sent to Lady Massereene, and the 
other was so rotten that it fell to pieces on being ex- 
posed to the air.”’ 

From the same locality, an antique oaken spade, 
4 feet 6 inches long, and 74 inches broad in the blade, 
which is shod with iron for about 2 inches. Similar 
wooden shovels were in use in the West of Ireland within a very recent 
period. 

During the excavations for the new Record Building to the west of 
the Four Courts in Dublin, there were found, at a depth of about 15 feet, 
traces of ancient foundations; and Mr. James Owen, the architect of 
the Board of Public Works, states there were also there ‘‘ portions of a 
very carefully constructed foundation of oak logs about 6 inches square, 
placed as near each other as their twisted shape would permit, with a 
_ similar floor laid over them in a contrary direction, and a sort of hard 
concrete over that. The logs had been roughly squared by the adze, 
and were saplings or branches.’”’ In removing these foundations several 
specimens of ancient crockery, glass, horses’ bones, and some few coins 
and tokens, were found, which I also present on the part of the Board of 
Works. : 

There have also remained over in the offices of the Board of Works 
from the time of the operations on the Shannon and the days of the drain- 
age works a few antiquities, with the presentation of which I have 
likewise been intrusted. The most remarkable of these is an imperfect 
_ processional cross, about 16 inches high, ofa single piece of yew, coated 
with plates of brass, which were evidently in many parts jewelled, or had 
inserted into their apertures enamelled studs. The figure on this cross 
is one of great beauty and antiquity, and the article is a most valuable 
addition to our ecclesiastical collection. It was found in June, 1853, 
in an old river course, opposite Woodford Castle, parish of Ballinakill, 
barony of Leitrim, and county of Galway. 

A small, very perfect, copper battle-axe, 62 inches long, and 8 inches 
wide, with four rivets. The article is similar to those described in 
Fig. 356, Museum Catalogue, page 489, and belongs to a class of weapons 


329 


peculiarly Irish. It was found in Derrycassel Lake, barony of Tallyhaw, 
county of Cavan. 

From the same locality an iron weapon-tool, adze-shaped on one 
side, and hatchet on the other, 9 inches long. 

From Sruagh ford, on the Shannon, a stone hammer, 44 inches long; 
and from the excavations at Killeshandra bridge, county of Cavan, an 
oval punch of hard stone, 35 inches long. 

Also, from Sruagh ford, the ferule and spike ofa lance, 7 inches long, 
and the bronze end of the scabbard of an antique sword. 

I beg to present to the Academy, on the part of Lord Farnham, a 
very perfect and elegantly formed antique bronze sword-blade, of the 
leaf-shape pattern, 232 inches long, and 12 broad in the widest portion 
of the blade, with four thorough and three imperfect rivet holes in the 
handle, which is 4 inches in length. It was found in the townland and 
parish of Kildallan, barony of Tullyhunco, county of Cavan, and is one 
of the finest specimens of this description of weapon now in the Aca- 
demy’s collection. 

Also, from the same locality, two antique iron spurs, with angular 
rowel stems. 

A bronze ring-brooch, with decorations of an early character, similar 
to those on mortuary urns of the pagan period, and having a stud for a 
jewel or enamel on each side of the pivot on which the pin plays. The 
ring, which is complete, measures 24 inches in diameter, and the acus 
is 64 inches long. It also was found in Kildallan. 

An iron basket-hilted sword, found during the drainage operations 
in the townland of Derrigid, in the demesne of Farnham, the blade 
of which is very thin, and measures 304 inches long, by an average of 
an inch broad ;-the pummel is a knob of iron, and the tang or handle 
portion between it and the guard is not quite 3 inches long—thus show- | 
ing, so far at least as the evidence derived from the size of the sword 
handle is concerned, that the modern hand is fully as small as the 
ancient. A smaller blade, with tang for the haft, two and three quarter 
inches in length. A globular piece of iron, two and three quarter 
inches in diameter, like a crotal, with an aperture on one side. The 
head of a small iron hammer. ‘Three portions of rings, and eleven other 
iron fragments, the uses of which have not been determined. 

An additional collection of articles found in the Tonymore cran- 
noge, already described at page 274, and consisting of:—A piece of 
orpiment, probably used in dying. 

From Andrew Armstrong, Hsq., two antique, thin, hand-made, un- 


le glazed earthen pots, from Callernish, in the island of Lewis, Hebrides, 


and there called ‘‘ crackens.’’ These cooking utensils, which, says the 
donor, ‘‘ are made by the women, then baked in a turf fire, and when red 
hot are saturated with milk, stand fire, and were used for boiling; but 
their use has now been quite superseded by the ordinary metal pot.” 
Kach is about 8 inches high, and 26 in circumference. 

From Mons. R.8. Le Men, keeper of the records of the department 
of Finisterre, two bronze celts of a peculiar character, like some of those 


330 


figured in Part IT. of the Museum Catalogue (see p. 385, fig, 283), and 
four casts of other celts, of flint, stone, and bronze, all ‘or which were 
found in Brittany, and have been described in the “ Archeologia Cam- 
brensis’’ for June, 1860. 

Casts of these were presented to the Museum in April, 1862, by the 
Rev. Mr. Barnwell. See “‘ Proceedings,” vol. vili., p. 153. 

From Henry Cusack, Hsq., an ancient bronze pot. 

From Mr. F. Robinson, a specimen of a three-guinea note (£3 8s. 3d.), 
issued at Ross, county of Wexford, in 1811. 

I also beg to exhibit to the meeting the Gahr Barry, or short crozier 
of St. Breagh, which I have lately procured for the Academy through 
the Government, under the treasure trove regulation. Although not 
much ornamented, it is in a state of great perfection, never having been 
lost, but handed down through the O’ Hanlys, of Shabh Bawn, in the 
county of Roscommon, the hereditary herenachs of St. Barry, the ruins of 
whose church at Termon Barry, on the Shannon, near Lanesborough, 
still exists.—See Annals of the Four Masters, under A. D. 1288. 

The St. Berach or Barry to whom this ecclesiastical staff or crozier 
is said to have belonged, livedin 580 A. D. It is complete at both ends; 
is only 29 inches long. The staff is, as in all such cases, of yew, 
coated over with brass; but it wants the erest which surmounted the 
convexity of the crook. Much interest attached to this relic in former 
days, from its being used to swear upon; and it was sent for from great 
distances for this purpose in cases of stolen goods, or defamation, &c. I — 
beg to present to the Academy the box in which it has lain for many 

ears. 
‘ T also exhibit the most perfect square Irish bell of which we have 
got any notice, and which has just been procured, under the treasure 
trove regulations, from the neighbourhood of Dungannon, county of 
Tyrone. 


The thanks of the Academy were unanimously voted to the respec- 
tive donors—namely, the Commissioners of Public Works; Lord Farn- 
ham; Andrew Armstrong, Esq.; Mons. R.8. Le Men; F. Robinson, 
Kisqg.; and amie Cusack, Hisq. 


W. H. Harpiner, Esq., read a paper on the 


APPLICATION OF PHOTOZINCOGRAPHY TO THE PRODUCTION OF ILLUSTRA- 
TIONS oF MANUSCRIPTS. 


Tux author adverted, as suggestive of the idea, to his narrative of the 
Civil, Gross, and Down Surveys recently read before the Academy, and 
ordered by Council to be published in the ‘‘‘Transactions.”’ 

He exhibited photographs, executed at the Irish Branch of the Ord- 
nance Survey Establishment in the Phcenix Park, of a Down Survey — 
Barony Map of Leyney, in the county Sligo; and of a Soldier’s Map of 


331 


lands in the county Tipperary, allotted in 1656 to Colonel Henry Prettie, 
ancestor of the Dunally family, for military services rendered by him in 
this country. 

He observed that the original maps, although on varying scales of 
3820 and 160 perches to the surface square inch, were by the photogra- 
phic process, at will and without the necessity of any calculating medium, 
reduced to a size suitable for illustrating his paper in the ‘‘ Transactions;”’ 
that the scales of the reductions cannot be represented in the usual way 
by numbers; that the paramount advantage of the photographic over 
all other methods of reduction is the ready facility it possesses of repre- 
senting the original picture on any prescribed area, and that the accu- 
racy with which that operation is performed far exceeds all other known 
methods, and amounts to perfection. 

He further observed, that these photographs may be zincographed 
to any number; and that he hoped that, as the subject in reference to 
the publication of his MS. mapped townland survey narrative is, by an 
understanding between the Council of the Academy and himself, soon to 
be submitted to the Treasury for publication as a public document of 
much interest and value, the propriety and utility of illustrating the 
narrative with these photozincographed maps will be admitted; and 
that the Lords of the Treasury will authorize Colonel Sir Henry James, 
who so kindly supplied the photographic specimens exhibited to the Aca- 
demy, to complete the requisite number for that purpose—a result that 
would be alike beneficial to science, literature, and the public service. 


F The following letter, addressed to the President, by Sir W. R. Ha- 
MILTON, was read :— 
: Observatory, April 27, 1863. 


ay DEAR Mr. PrestpEnt,—I have been wishing for your permission 
to report, through you, to the Royal Irish Academy, some of the results 
to which I have lately arrived, while extending the applications of 
Quaternions, in connexion with my forthcoming Hlements. 

T. One set of such results relates to those gauche curves of the third 
degree, which appear to have been first discovered, described, and to 
some extent applied, by Professor Mobius, in the Barycentric Calculus 
(1827), and afterwards independently by M. Chasles, in a Note to his 
Apercgu Historique (1837); and for which our countryman, Dr. Salmon, 
who has done so much for the Classification of Curves in Space, has pro- 
posed the short but expressive name of Zwisted Cubves. 

II. A particular curve of that class presented itself to me in an in- 


vestigation more than ten years ago, and some account of it was 


given in my Lectures, and (I think) to the Academy also, in connexion 
with the problem of Inscription of Polygons in surfaces of the second 
order. I gave its vector equation, which was short, but was not suffi- 
ciently general, to represent all curves in space of the third degree: nor 
had I, at the time, any aim at such representation. But I have lately 


332 


perceived, and printed (in the Hlements), the strikingly simple, and. 
yet complete equation, 


Vap ay VpGp = 0, 


which represents all twisted cubies, if only a point of the curve be taken, 
for convenience, as the origin: ¢p denoting that linear and vector func- 
tion of a vector, which has formed the subject of many former studies 
of mine, and a being a constant vector, while p is a variable one. 

IIT. It is known that a twisted cubic can in general be so chosen, 
as to pass through any six points of space. It is therefore natural to 
inquire, what is the Osculating Twisted Cubic to a given curve of double 
curvature, or the one which has, at any given place, a six-pount contact 
with the curve. Yet I have not hitherto been able to learn, from any 
book or friend, that even the conception of the problem of the determi- 
nation of such an osculatrix, had occurred to any one before me. But 
it presented itself naturally to me lately, in the course of writing outa 
section on the application of quaternions to curves; and I conceive that 
I have completely resolved it, in three distinct ways, of which two seem 
to admit of being geometrically described, so as to be understood with- 
out diagrams or calculation. 

IV. It is known that the cone of chords of a twisted cubic, having 
its vertex at any one point of that curve, is a cone of the second order, or 
what Dr. Salmon calls briefly a quadric cone. If, then, a point Pp of a 
given curve in space be made the vertex of a cone of chords of that 
curve, the quadric cone which has its vertex at p, and has five-side con- 
tact with that cone, must contain the osculating cubic sought. I have 
accordingly determined, by my own methods, the cone which is thus one 
focus for the cubic: and may mention that I find fifth differentials to 
enter into its equation, only through the second differential of the second 
curvature, of the given curve in space. Zhis may perhaps have not 
been previously perceived, although I am aware that Mr. Cayley and 
Dr. Salmon, and probably others, have investigated the problem of five- 
point contact of a plane conic with a plane curve. 

V. It is known also that three quadrice cylinders can be described, 
having their generating lines parallel to the three (real or imaginary) 
asymptotes of a twisted cubic, and wholly containing that gauche curve. 
My jirst method, then, consisted in seeking the (necessarily real) direc- 
tion of one such asymptote, for the purpose of determining a cylinder 
which, as a second locus, should contain the osculating cubic sought. 
And I found a eubze cone, as a locus for the generating line (or edge) of 
such a cylinder, through the given point P of osculation: and proved 
that of the sex right lines, common to the quadric and the cubic cones, 
three were absorbed in the tangent to the given curve at P. 

VI. In fact, I found that this tangent, say pr, was a nodal side (or 
ray) of the cubic cone; and that one of the two tangent planes to that 
cone, along that side, was the osculating plane to the curve, which plane 
also touched the quadric cone along that common side: while the same 


339 


side was to be counted a third time, as being a line of intersection, namely, 
of the quadric cone with the second branch of the cubic cone, the tangent 
plane to which branch was found to cut the first branch, or the quadric 
cone, or the osculating plane to the curve, at an angle of which the tri- 
gonometric cotangent was equal to half the differential of the radius of 
second curvature, divided by the differential of the arc of the same given 
curve. 

VII. It might then have been thus expected that a cubie equation 
could be assigned, of an algebraical form, but involving fifth differentials 
in its coefficients, which should determine the three planes, tangential to 
the curve, which are parallel to the three asymptotes of the sought 
twisted cubic: and then, with the help of what had been previously 

done, should assign the three quadrie cylinders which wholly contain that 
cubic. 

VIII. Accordingly, I succeeded, by quaternions, in forming such a 
cubic equation, for curves in space generally: and its correctness was 
tested, by an application to the case of the helix, the fact of the six-point 
contact of my osculating cubic with which well-known curve admitted of 
a very easy and elementary verification. i had the honour of commu- 
nicating an outline of my results, so far, to Dr. Hart, a few weeks ago, 
with a permission, or rather a request, which was acted on, that he 
should submit them to the inspection of Dr. Salmon. 

IX. Such, then, may be said briefly to have been my first general 
method of resolving this new problem, of the determination of the twisted 
cubic which osculates, at a given point, to a given curve of double cur- 
vature. Of my second method it may be sufficient here to say, that it 
was suggested by a recollection of the expressions given by Professor 
Mobius, and led again to a cubie equation, but this time for the determi- 
nation of a coefficient, in a development of a comparatively algebraical 
kind. For the moment I only add, that the second method of solution, 
above indicated, bore also the test of verification by the helix; and gave 
me generally fractional expressions for the co-ordinates of the osculating 
twisted cubic, which admitted, in the case of the helix, of elementary 
verifications. 

X. Of my third general method, it may be sufficient at this stage of 
my letter to you to say, that it consists in assigning the locus of the ver- 
tices of all the quadrie cones, which have six-point contact with a. given 
curve in space, at a given point thereof. I find. this locus to be a ruled 
cubie surface, on which the tangent pr to the curve is a singular line, 
counting as a double line in the intersection of the surface with any 
_ plane drawn through it ; and such that if the same surface be cut by a 
plane drawn across 1t, the plane cubic which isthe section has generally a 
node, at the point where the plane crosses that line: although this node 
gros into a cusp, when the cutting plane passes through the point 
P itself. 

XI. And I find, what perhaps is a new sort of result in these ques- 
tions, that the intersection of this new cubic surface with the former 

R. I, A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 2Y 


304 


quadrie cone, consists only of the reght line pr itself, and of the osculating 
twisted cubic to the proposed curve in space. 

XII. These are only specimens of one set (as above hinted) of recent 
results obtained through quaternions; but at least they may serve to 
mark, in some small degree, the respect and affection, to the Academy, 
and to yourself, with which I remain, 

My dear Mr. President, 
Faithfully yours, 
Wititam Rowan Fearne 


The Very Rev. Charles Graves, D. D., P. R. I. A., 
Dean of the Chapel Royal, &c. 


The following donations were presented to the Museum :— 

1. A cinerary urn, of a peculiar form, ornamented with ribs si 
undulating lines, forming patterns, charged with sloping straight lines, 
made apparently with the teeth of a comb; height 4 inches, diameter 54 
inches. “Presented by R. H. Frith, Esq., C. E. 

2. Three small cleft rings, from Thebes, in Egypt, composed of 
alabaster, cornelian, and bronze, or copper plated with gold, like certain 
cleft rings found in Ireland. Presented on the part of Arthur R. Nugent, 
Esq. 

3. Four flint arrow-heads, said to be recently manufactured at Cam- 
bridge. Presented by F. J. Foot, Esq. 


The thanks of the Academy were returned to the several donors. 


MONDAY, MAY 11, 1863. 


Witriam R. Wipe, Esq., Vice-President, in the Chair. ~ 


On the recommendation of the Council, it was— 

Resotvep,—That the sum of £50 be placed at the disposal of the 
Council for the purchase of antiquities, and for the arrangement of the 
Museum, for the year 1863-64. 


The Rev. William Reeves, D. D., read a paper ‘‘On Irish Ecclesi- | 
astical Shrines.”’ 


Mr. E. Cripporn, with the permission of the meeting, read the fol- 
lowing paper :— 


ON THE SPARKS PRODUCED BY THE [Ron INDUCTION CoIL USED BY THE 
Rev. Dr. Cannan, or Maynooru. 


Havine had an opportunity given me on Tuesday, the 21st ult., by 
the Rev. Dr. Callan, professor of natural philosophy in St. Patrick’s 
College, Maynooth, of seeing his gigantic induction electro- magnetic 
helix in full action at his lecture on that day, and having then noticed 


300 


certain phenomena which are not, I beheve, generally known, I venture 
to call attention to them. 

Those I propose to notice here relate altogether to the action of the 
secondary or induction helix, composed, as Dr. Callan explained to his 
class, of thirty miles of iron wire, of about the hundredth of an inch in 
thickness. The wire was wound up into three flat rolls or block wheels, 
which were placed at equal distances on the central facies of iron 
rods composing the core. These rods, about three feet long, were bound 
round by a helix of thick copper wire, laid on in three strata, extending 
from about three inches of their ends. 

The secondary helix was in connexion with a multiplying apparatus, 
composed of several hundreds of sheets of a large quarto paper with tin 
foil between them, which was, like the coating on the iron wire, all in- 
sulated by means of varnish invented by the professor. 

The primary or thick copper wire helix, at the time the experi- 
ments I here refer to were performed, was in connexion with from one 
to six four-inch plates of Dr. Callan’s galvanic battery ;* and the action, 
though extraordinary in producing sparks or miniature flashes of 
lightning, in some cases sixteen and a half inches long, between the ends 
of the secondary helix, on breaking the contact of the ends of the pri- 
mary helix, was inferior, it was stated, to that of a larger apparatus, 
lately exhibited in London, the cost of which, compared with that con- 
structed by Dr. Callan, was said to be exorbitant. | 

In Dr. Callan’s apparatus, every care has been taken to produce the 
greatest philosophical results at a minimum cost. Wood, iron, zinc, 
tinfoil, and paper, are the chief materials. Brass is used only in the 
break of the primary helix, and the nice works connected with it, but 
otherwise everything indicated the greatest economy, combined with 
complete operativeness, equal to any elaborate instrument that could be 
produced in the workshop of the most fastidious electrician. 

The sparks produced by the secondary helix passed, either between 
its two terminal points, or from one point to a large slightly concave 
circular disk, to which the other end of the helix was attached. Under 
certain circumstances, these sparks differed from each other, and also 
from any other electric sparks I had seen before ; their apparent difference 
becoming less and less with the decrease of the distance of the point 
between which the sparks passed. 

When the sparks were over six or seven inches in length, the shape 
of no two of them appeared to be the same. ‘They were all contorted 
more or less; and when the distance was the greatest, and when the 
spark would hardly pass, its zigzag or broken character gave it the 
appearance of a miniature flash of lightning. In every case the spark 


* Dr. Callan has communicated the following details :—One cell gave sparks 74 
inches long; two cells gave sparks 124 inches long; and six cells gave sparks 163 
inches long. 


336 


was accompanied with a peculiarly sharp disagreeable crack noise, as if 
two extremely hard things had been struck together; but no two of the 
reports, when the spark was very long, appeared tomy ear to be exactly 
the same, some being a little louder or sharper than others. In ordinary 
electric machine sparks, taken from the prime conductor with a ball 
placed at a certain distance, the sounds are, I believe, uniformly the 
same, and to my ear more distinct; but such is not the case with the 
sparks produced by this great induction coil, when they are long. It 
appears as if they must be different also when they are short; but my 
ear failed to notice it, while the eyes of some other observers appeared 
not to notice a difference of another kind in the sparks. 

This is the occasional difference of colour between the right and left 
halves of the sparks produced by the induction helix, when they are about 
from three to five inches in length. Supposing an observer to stand in 
front of the apparatus, the half of the spark to his left hand, coming 
from the inside terminal, always exhibited more or less a bluish-white 
light, similar to that of sparks produced by approaching some conduct- 
ing substance towards the prime conductor of a common electric ma- 
chine when in good working order; but the half of the spark towards 
his right hand, or outside terminal of the helix, had always a different 
colour. It was a sort of orange-red or salmon-colour, and fainter than 
the other, and less luminous,—suggesting to a believer in the doctrine 
of two electric fluids an essential difference in the colour of each, the 
bluish-white being the proper colour of one electricity, the orange-red 
or salmon-colour, the peculiar colour of the other electricity. 

I here merely indicate the difference of colour observed between the 
different ends of the sparks produced by the secondary helix, without 
proposing any theory to account for it. I state the fact as one I ob- 
served, which indicated a characteristic difference between the electric 
sparks produced by this helix and electric sparks produced by another 
agency. 

ie ane carefully watched the sparks composed of a left half of 
whitish-blue, and a right half of salmon-coloured light, they would see 
very often the salmon-coloured light form a fringe, or rather a case, 
to the other, extending itself towards the left, beyond the medial point, 
up to, if not to the starting-place of the white spark ; which would in 
cases of this kind pass, as it were, through the centre of the salmon-co- 
loured spark to the place it issued from: yet the eye could not detect 
a difference in the moments of departure of the sparks. The spark 
thus appeared to be one composed of two colours; and to me it ap- 
peared to always start from the right point. To other observers it ap- 
peared to pass from the left. Hence this apparent difference may be due 
to peculiarity of vision, peoples’ eyes having different sensibilities, like 
their ears—a fact well known to astronomical observers. In every case 
the duration of the spark may have been so short that it was nearly in- 
stantaneous, though the impression of it on the eye might have endured 
as long as any other flash of hght of the same intensity. Thus, no 


337 


doubt, it appeared to exist or give light much longer than it did, we 
judging by our sensations only. 

The character of the short spark sometimes differed from that just 
noticed, the colours extending only half way; still the two colours con- 
tinued the same, .and each held its peculiar character, the blue-white 
light appearing to be compact and uniform, like the centre of a sheet of 
perfect flame, while the salmon-colour appeared like the edge of the 
flame of a lamp of impure hydrogen, having a character like hair or lu- 
minous filaments, striking away in all directions into space, but of its 
own pecular colour. 

In some cases where the difference of colour of the halves of the 
spark were most distinctly observable, as if they did not mix or overlap 
each other, a knob or ball excrescence appeared in the centre of the 
spark. Its core was always composed of the bluish and white lght, 
surrounded with the salmon-coloured. Here in the centre of the space 
between the two points, the advocate of the doctrine of the two electric 
fluids might tell us, they met and fought; and that while the salmon- 
coloured fiuid devoured the blue and whitish fluid, the latter exploded, 
totally destroying all appearance and trace of its enemy. 

When the sparks were long, we could notice a difference in their co- 
lour, and in intensity or quantity, no two sparks appearing to be exactly 
alike, but I did not notice any knobs on those sparks ; yet I suspect that 
there may have been such lumps at every joint, angle, or break, in the 
continuity of the line which these long sparks made in their passage 
through the air, though we did not notice them. 

In machine electricity it 1s generally said that sparks pass between 
the nearest points, or shortest distances, but this statement is to be re- 
ceived under correction; for sparks taken from prime conductors of 
different shapes are themselves different to each other. And if a prime 
conductor of an electrifying machine be very long, the sparks taken 
from different parts of it are found to strike at different distances ; 
so that, though we may, in general terms, adopt the rule that machine 
electric sparks prefer the shortest distances, yet the long sparks pro- 
duced by the induction coil of Dr. Callan, in not one instance, that 
I observed, adopted that law. On the contrary, they appeared to most 
carefully avoid it, when taken between a point on the right hand and 
the slightly hollowed tin disk on the other. 

According to the eye, the sparks started from the point, and struck 
indiscriminately on every part of the disk; and some of them, more 
wild or eccentric than the others, and as it were to set old-fashioned 


_ theories at defiance, actually jumped over its edge, and turned about, 


and struck the back of the disk,—thus imitating some well authenti- 
cated freaks of real flashes of lightning, which have been seen to go be- 
yond, and, as it were, turn about and strike objects which they had 
apparently attempted to hit, but failing, turned round, and thus accom- 
plished their original purpose in this most extraordinary or unscientific 
manner, as an old electrician might say. 


338 


Measured from the right-hand point to the striking spot on the left- 
hand disk, or another point used in place of it, the theoretic lengths of 
these sparks might be from fifteen to seventeen inches; but if we 
considered the twists and differences of direction of their several zig- 
zags, their real length in every case was much more; and in some 
instances it must have been, at least, twice as great as the distance from 
the point to the spot struck on the disk. 

In several instances the long sparks appeared to the eye to form 
loops, but this was evidently due to their adopting a somewhat spiral 
form. This peculiarity of form has been also noticed in lightning. As 
equivalents of flashes of real lightning, these long sparks should possess 
great interest to electricians. 

Though their motion in space appeared to us to be due to blind 
chance, yet that notion cannot be adopted by physicists, who must 
work out reasons for the whip-lash appearance of these sparks, instead 
of the taut cord or right line direction of other electric sparks. The 
long forked sparks produced by frictional electricity differ materially in 
their form and colour from those produced by the induced helix. The 
two kinds of sparks should be compared together at the same time, and 
as much as possible under similar circumstances. 

No doubt the application of photography to real lightning on the 
great scale, and to these long induced electric sparks on the small scale, 
may lead us to the exact knowledge of their likeness or unlikeness in 
form, which the human eye cannot perceive. This application may have 
_ been made already; but, if it has, I am not aware of the fact. The sug- 

gestion will occur to any one who takes the same view of this subject 
with the author. 

Hitherto the freaks of flashes of lightning in apparently avoiding 
conducting rods, and iron chimneys of steamers, and in striking objects 
near them, whether composed of good or bad conducting material, are 
facts which throw a great doubt on the advisability of using metallic 
conducting rods to buildings and ships. Theory in these cases is at 
fault: something remains to be worked out, to account for apparent 
exceptions to the law of ‘least distance ;’’ and as these sparks appear 
to be flashes of lightning on a small scale, and perfectly manageable 
by the experimental philosopher, I notice them here in the hope that 
the law of their forms and directions may be studied by parties who 
have the means at their command for thoroughly sifting and tracing the 
causes of the phenomena noticed in this communication. : 

It was observed by Mr. Yeates, who was present at the lecture, that 
though there is a wonderful likeness in the forms of the long sparks 
produced by the induction coil and zigzag flashes of lightning, they 
were not accompanied with the smell of ozone, which is common to 
lightning and machine electric sparks; and that, consequently, there 
may be a real difference between the induced electric discharges and 
those which accompany ordinary electric phenomena. Indeed, theory 
would lead to the conclusion that these induced sparks are double, an 


339 


insensible or almost infinitely small interval of time separating them ; for 
otherwise they would neutralize each other at the moments of break of 
contact of the original helix connecting the electrodes of the battery. 

To Dr. Callan we must all feel deeply indebted for the amount of 
labour, care, and intelligence he has devoted to chemical electricity, and 
its extension to the induced electric helix. We must congratulate him, 
also, on the great success which has attended his improvements and mo- 
difications of galvano-electric instruments; which have, by economizing 
their production, brought them within the means of many experimenta- 
lists who, otherwise, could not expect to use or get access to such instru- 
ments; and, finally, we may hope that he will continue his exertions, 
and his liberality in allowing scientific and curious people to see his 
ereat instruments in action—a favour which has led me to make this 
communication, in the hope that it may call more attention to the sub- 
ject of induced electric action, on the great scale realized by Dr. Callan’s 
aron helixes and galvanic batteries. 


Mr. Jonn Pursnr, Jun., M. A., read the following paper :— 


On tHe APPLICATION oF CortoLti’s E@uations oF RELATIVE MoveMENtT 
TO THE PROBLEM OF THE GYROSCOPE. 


In treating the problem of determining the apparent* motion of Fou- 
cault’s gyroscope, different methods have been adopted. Probably the 
most satisfactory is that of deducing the equations from the consideration 
of Corioli’s ‘‘forces fictives” in relative motion. Corioli has shown that if 
the co-ordinate axes to which the movement of a system is referred are 
not fixed, but have a motion of their own in space, we may treat the 
question in all respects precisely as if these axes were fixed, provided we 
suppose superadded to the force (P) which acts upon any molecule 
two others, the first a force (P’) equal and opposite to that which would 
impress on the molecule accelerations equal to those of a point coincid- 
ing at. the instant with the molecule, but invariably connected with the 
moving axes—the second force (P”) perpendicular to the relative path of 
the molecule. Into the value or direction of this last it is unnecessary 
for the present purpose to enter more particularly. 


* By apparent motion, here and afterwards, is meant the motion that would be ap- 
parent to a, spectator on the earth’s surface—that is, the motion with respect to co-ordi- 
nate axes invariably connected with the earth; by absolute motion, the motion with 


respect to axes whose direction is fixed in space, 


+ This is the course taken by M. Quet, in a memoir that appeared on the subject of 
relative motion, in Liouville’s Journal. My apology for reopening the question is, that 
in that paper the author seems to me to have needlessly complicated the problem by an 
assumption which, at first sight, appears calculated to simplify it. This will be explained 
in the sequel. 

t For the deduction of the expressions for these forces in magnitude and direction, 
see ‘* Duhamel, Cours de Mecanique,” or Corioli’s original papers in the ‘‘ Journal de 
V Ecole Polytechnique.” 


340 


If the connexions of the moving system expressed in relative co- 
ordinates do not involve the time, we deduce the equation of relative 
vis viva precisely in the same way as that of absolute ws viva is obtained 
when the co-ordinate axes are fixed,—1. e., 


t t 
= (mv?) — = (mv,”) = 2| = (mPdp) + 2 | = (mP' dp’), 
to to 


the {= (mP"dp"), the work done by the second set of ‘‘ forces fictives”’ 
vanishes, inasmuch as these forces are perpendicular to the displacements 
of the particles to which they are applied. 

When the motion of the moving axes is one of uniform rotation 
round a fixed line, (P’) is evidently a force (w*r) along the shortest dis- 
tance from the molecule to the fixed line, and directed outwards from 
this line, P'dp’ = w*rdr, 


t 
) | = (mP'dp') = w*=m (7 — £0"), 
to 


and the equation of relative vis viva assumes the very simple form 
t 
= (mv?) — = (mv?) = 2 = (mPdp) + w (I-1,), 
to 


where £and J, are the moments of inertia of the moving system round 
the fixed line at the time (¢) and at the origin of time (¢). 

The problem to be solved may be stated as follows :— 

A solid of revolution turns round its axes of figure with an angular 
velocity (n). Its centre of figure being fixed relatively to the earth, and 
the resultant of the earth’s attraction being supposed to pass through 
this fixed centre, it is required to determine the motion of the axis, 

1°. When the axis is restricted to a plane; 

2°. When the axis is restricted to a right circular cone; 

3°. When the axis is unrestricted. 

If we choose for co-ordinate axes three lines at right angles through 
the centre of the gyroscope moving with the earth, the motion of these 
axes may evidently be resolved into two—a motion of translation of the 
origin in a complicated curve in space, and a uniform angular rotation 
(w) round an axis* drawn through the origin parallel to the earth’s axis. 
The former evidently does not affect the relative motion of the gyroscope, 
and may be (as far as the present purpose is concerned) considered as 
non-existent. 

For the complete determination of the motion of a solid body round 
a fixed point, three equations must be deduced from the dynamical con- 
ditions of the problem. In the present instance, the simplest that pre- 
sent themselves are the following :— 


* This axis we shall call, for shortness, the polar line. 


341 


I. The component round the axis of figure of the [ absolute | angular 
velocity = Constant = 7. This follows directly from Euler’s well-known 
equation for the motion round a principal axis,— 


oF =(4-B) y+ W. | 


In the present case, 


A=B N=0 


Since component of the absolute angular velocity round any line = com- 
ponent of apparent angular velocity + component of angular velocity of 
the earth, the apparent angular velocity round the axis of figure 


=n —w cos 9, (1) 


where (0) = angle between axis of figure and polar line. 


Il. The equation of relative vis viva, which in this case assumes the 
simple form. 


= (mv?) — E (mv?) = w. (I - L).* (2) 


* It is at this point that my course and my results differ from those of M. Quet. He 
writes this equation, = (mv?) — = (mvp?) =0. To explain the origin of the discrepancy— 
instead of choosing our co-ordinate axes passing through the centre of the gyroscope, let us 
choose them passing through the centre of the earth. The equation of relative vis viva 
would then be 


Dmnvy? — mv? =2 { 2m Pdp+ 2 f Bm Pedy’. 


Where P = force of earth’s attraction, P’ = centrifugal force due to earth’s diurnal rotation. 
These two forces might be combined for each element into their resultant (2), the force ge- 
nerally understood when we speak of “‘ gravity,” and the last member of the equation might 
be writtten 2/SmRdr. Now, in strict accuracy, neither of these forces P and P’is uniform in 
magnitude and direction throughout the body of the gyroscope, and, therefore, neither of 
theseintegrals vanish. Butin seeking to simplify the problem by an assumption sufficiently 
near the truth, two courses are open to us :—One, that taken by M. Quet to assume the 
compound force (#) as uniform in magnitude and direction, and that its resultant, accord- 
ingly, passes through the centre of figure. He thus gets rid of the second member altogether. 
The other course, which I have followed here, is to treat the earth’s attraction only as uni- 
form, and make no such assumption about the centrifugal force, but to replace 2/2mRdr by 
its accurate value, w2(Z— Jo). This hypothesis, the uniformity of the earth’s attraction, re- 
quires only to give it validity that the dimensions of the gyroscope be small compared with 
the earth ; while M. Quet’s assumption requires, in addition, that the earth’s angular velo- 
_ city be small compared with that of the gyroscope. Now, it seems more logical, in discussing 
phenomena arising from the earth’s rotation, to include all terms springing from that 
source. The differential equations so found possess this advantage, that they would not 
cease to hold good were the earth’s angular velocity supposed of co-ordinate magnitude 
with the gyroscope’s. Moreover, applying the equations to the case where the axis of the 
gyroscope is unconstrained, we obtain on this hypothesis an exact solution ; while M. Quet, 
after an elaborate analysis, has to remain satisfied with an approximation, the simplifying 
assumption which he made at the beginning precluding him from obtaining a solution in 
finite terms. | 
R.I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. DA be 


342 


III. The equation of relative moments round the polar line, 
2 B 2 ye ts 
= (mr x] = mn \ w ([- 1). (3) 


Where r = projection of radius vector from the origin to any element on 
a plane perpendicular to the polar line, 


ae angular velocity of this proj jection. 

This equation can be very easily proved from the consideration of Corioli’s 
forces; but it is unnecessary to resort to them, for it is evidently but 
another form of the equation of the conservation of absolute moments 


round the same line, 
= ( ms “) = [me +) = (0). 


since 


i ae 
absolute aa relative aA + w, 


Now, let C = moment of inertia round axis of figure, 
A = same round any axis perpendicular to this, 


ite 


then, since the relative motion of the gyroscope may always be resolved 
into two, its Pugen rotation round its own axis, 7 — w cos @, and an 


angular velocity — 7i " round an axis at right angles to its own axis, 


ds 
the relative vis viva = A 4(§ 2) + O(n — w cos 6)?. 


Also J= C cos *0 + A sin ?0 = (C- A) cos 204+ A; 


.°. equation (2) assumes the form 


. ei + C(n — w cos 0)? = w* (C_ A) cos *0 + Const. 


Or, 


( =) 2 mw cos 6 — w*cos?0 + Const. (4) 


If the axis is restricted so as to be compelled to trace out a particular 
curve on the unit sphere, the equation of this curve gives another rela- 
tion between (s) and (@), which combined with this determines the 
motion. 


_ tions are small, the period of a double vibration 7'= 


343 


Frest Oasz.— Zhe Axis is restricted to move in a gwen Plane. 


Let (P) be the trace of the polar line on the unit sphere, (NX) that 
of the fixed plane ; (X) that of the axis 
of the gyroscope; or, todefineitexactly, PF 
of that end of the axis on looking down 
which the rotation of the gyroscope 2) 
would appear contrary tothe movement 
of the hands of a watch—that is, would 
appear in the same direction as the 
earth’s rotation. N d 
Draw the are PV perpendicular to X 
Wx leh WP = B, NX =o; 


ds dp 


Oo = aay aa 
then cos cos 8 cos 9, and apna 


.. by equation (4) 


(F) = (G\- 2mw cos B (cos @ — cos do) — w* cos*f (cos? 
— COS Do). (5) 


Such is the rigorous differential equation for determining the motion. 
In its complete form it is unintegrable. 


If we confine ourselves to terms of the first order, and suppose the 
axis of the gyroscope started at relative rest, 1t becomes 


(Z)- 2mw cos B (cos d — cos Po). 


The motion is therefore identical with that of a simple pendulum whose 
oscillating about the line (V). When the vibra- 
Qi. 


ct ned 
length, / = Pisces B 


VS mw cos B 


= ie = . T’ where 7’ is a mean proportional between the earth’s 


period of rotation and the gyroscope’s. 


d44 


Sreconp Casz.— The Axis ws restricted to a right Circular Cone. 


P 


Let (C) be the trace on the unit-sphere of 
the axis of the cone (P) and (X) as before. 


Let (CX) the angular radius of cone 
=a, (PC) =y angle PCX =é; 


EEN é 
then — = sina — 
Be ae 
Cos 0 = cos a cos y + sin a sin y cos &. 


Equation (4) becomes, on substituting these 
values, and dividing by sin ?y, 


S 
» 
x 
. 


dé\? ay sin a 
(SF) - a is Qu ane (m — w Cos a Cos x) (cos & — cos &) 
— w sin 2a (cos 7& — cos ae od (6)* 


Confining ourselves to terms of the first order, and supposing, as before, 
the axis started at relative rest, we have 


: : 
(Fi) = 2 ae mw (cos & — cos &). 
Hence it follows that the axis (X) does not go all round the cone, but 
vibrates about that edge of the cone which makes the least angle with 
the polar line, that edge for which €= 0. The length of the equivalent 
simple pendulum and the period of a double oscillation, when the vibra- 
tions are small, may be found, as in the last case [ which is, indeed, in- 
cluded in this as a particular case | to be 


sin ¥ sin A sin , 
po ig Bo tp 
sina mw mw sin a C sin a 


* Not long since, Professor Curtis, of Queen’s College, Galway, published an interest- 
ing paper on this subject. In his investigation of the question he has followed an entirely 
different method from that here adopted. The origin of the present paper was an endea- 
vour to trace out the cause of the difference between Professor Curtis’ results and those 
arrived at by Professor Price, of Oxford, in the chapter on the gyroscope, in the lately 
published fourth volume of the Infinitesimal Calculus. 

The differential equations (5) and (6) for the motion of the axis, in the last two cases, 
precisely agree with those given in Professor Curtis’ pamphlet, and differ from the cor- 
responding equations in Professor Price’s work,—the reason being that the latter follows 
M. Quet in his assumption, and writes the relative vis viva = Const. 


Tuirp Caszt.— Zhe Axis vs unrestricted. 


Denoting as before the polar line and the axis of the gyroscope by 
P and X, let the angle which the arc (PX) makes with a fixed are 
through Gy vy; the relative angular motion of the gyroscope may be 
resolved into three rotations :— 


(%- » cos 8 round Xe 


| sin 0 ae round an axis in plane PX at right angles to (X); 


< dt 
@ 
l - round an axis perpendicular to plane (OP). 


Now, by the equation (3) of relative moments round (0), 


sin 6. Asin Bee cos 0 . C(n — w cos 0) + (C- A) w cos *6 = Const.; 


dt 
or, if the axis be started at relative rest, 
] 
Sin 9 = — m(cos 9 — cos %) + w (cos 20 — cos 76), (7) 


and by the oqme an (4) of relative vis viva, 


dy 
sino a + (a) = 2mw (cos @ — cos %) 
— w (cos 26 — cos 70)) (8) 


multiplying (7) by (2w), adding it to (8), and writing y’ for y- + wt, we 


obtain 
do dw? 
BLY PY) | EIEN Get rie 2a 
(Fi) + sin (3 } w* sin °O; (9) 
~ On making the same substitution im (7), it becomes 
ay! 
Sin 70 ee (cos 8) — cos 0) + w sin 70. (10) 


| (W’) evidently represents the angle the arc (PX) makes with an are 
| through P retreating with an angular velocity (w); and the equations 
 Q) and (10) between (@) (¥’) and (¢), are those of the curve described 

| by the axis of the gyroscope with respect to this retreating co-ordinate 


346 


arc. A very ready way of integrating these equations is to throw them . 
into the following somewhat different form :— 

Let (p) = perpendicular are let fall from (P) on the great circle tan- 
gent to the spherical curve whose running co-ordinates are (0) and (¥/); 
then, by an easy application of Napier’s rules aoe the solution of right- 
angled spherical triangles, 


Sin p = sin *0.,.——, 


*, equations (10 and (11) may be written 


a= const = w sin Op, (11) 
: ™m : 
Sin p = a taaaal (cos 0) — cos @) + sin 4. (12) 
0 


Equation (12) answers to that of a curve in plano in terms of the radius 
vector and the perpendicular on the tangent. The expression for the 
radius of spherical curvature corresponding to the well-known formula 


u rdr 
dp 
is 
d sin p 


CO ae 0 


[See Graves’ translation of Chasles on ‘‘ Cones and Spherical Conics.” | 


Applying this expression to the equation of the present curve, we 
get 


y w sin Oo 
or # = const = tan“! ——— ; 
m 


m 
Cot R= 
" w sin 0,’ 


‘. the axis of the gyroscope describes a circular cone of a semi-angle 


ye sin 05 


) i d 
, with an ee velocity ——— cane i ) 
=4/m? + w? sin 20,7 


while the axis of the cone revolves round the polar line in a direction op- 
posite to the earth’s rotation with an angular velocity (w); in other 
words, constantly points to the same fixed star. 

For completeness, I have thus solved the case where the axis is un- 
constrained by the same methods as the other two. 


o47 


- A more rapid solution may, however, be obtained by the ordinary 
equations of | absolute | vzs viva and absolute moments thus :— 


Tracing the absolute motion of the axis in space on the unit-sphere, 
let (S) be the starting position of the 
axis, SQ the direction in which from 
its connexion with the earth, or any 
other cause, this axis begins to move, 
(X) any other position of the axis; 
iM, a fixed line in a plane perpen- 
dicular to SQ; let WX=¢, XMS 
=e, y = starting angular velocity of 
(X); then, by equation of absolute 


V1sS VIVA, 
REG iy de\, eee 
(3) + sin | (F = > | 9 


and by equation of moments round J/, 


; di : 
Sin (5 = m (cos & — cos €) + ¥ sin &,. 
\ 
Eliminatin as i 
° a 
De aC \? : : 
sin ?¢ aaa y? sin *¢ — {m (cos € — cos $) + y sin £}°; 
or, if I be chosen, so that tan M/S = tan € = + 


sine (FE) + (m + y”) (cos € — cos €)? = 


which necessitates 


(a) 0; and ¢=¢)=tan" 4 ana = const =~ 


¥ ee 
dt a Vibe of 


sin 


If the starting velocity of the axis is solely due to its connexion 
with the earth before it was set free, 


Y = & SIN 993 


w sin 0 


Gta ee 78 


? 


a Wag 
Me = Sn 4 oF sin 6, 


348 


or the axis describes a small circular cone, whose semi-angle = tan“ | 
(* sin 0, 


\ with a uniform angular velocity in a period 


Q7 
Sm? + w sin 20, 


Still more briefly, the same results may be arrived at by the consi- 
deration of Poinsot’s resultant couple; for it is evident on inspection 
that the axis M thus chosen is the axis of the resultant couple of all the 
motion with which the gyroscope is started. Now, the axis and magni- 
tude of the resultant couple remain fixed; therefore 221s always this 
axis, and G its moment, 


=V/S (7? + A2w? sin 70), 
=Ai/m? + w sin 70); 


and since (Cn), the component of the resultant couple round the axis of 
figure = G cos ¢, it follows that 


m w sin 0, 
, or tan ¢ = ———_- 


cos ¢ = const Ot: ee 
4G fm? + we? sin 70, 


Again, the component of the resultant couple round an axis in the plane 
| ‘ AG 
(X11) perpendicular to (X) = G sin ¢ = A sin ¢ = ) 


den Gey 
We a 


The result in the unrestricted case may be thus recapitulated :— 
If the axis of the gyroscope could be started in a position of absolute 
rest, no angular motion being communicated to the axis either by the 
earth or the experimenter, it must always continue so, pointing to the 
same fixed star. Whenitis not so started, but the axis at the moment of. 
detachment has a velocity (y) in a given plane, it describes a circular 
cone round a fixed line in space, the semi-angle of the cone being 


V me + 2 sin ?0,, as before. 


tan 7! = : 
and the period of description 
| Qq7 


Jie ee 
When this starting velocity (v) is solely due to its connexion with the 
earth before detachment, y= w sin 4, a quantity generally so small com- 
pared to (m), that the minute arch described by the extremity of the 


axis would appear an absolute point under the most powerful micro- 
scope. 


it so? Assuming the earth a sphere, it is evident that its attraction has 
/ no moment either round the axis of figure, or round the vertical through 


: the centre of the gyroscope. 


349 


It might be supposed that if this infinitesimal nutation were pre- 
vented by restricting the axis to acircular cone round the polar line, the 
axis would still, as before, follow a fixed star. But this is not so: the 
relative curve described by its extremity is a spherical cycloid, and the 
initial tendency of the axis, when set free, being to move towards the 
polar line, it follows that when this motion is prevented, it remains at 
relative rest. 

There are one or two points connected with this problem which it 
may be interesting to examine into. 

1°, Supposing the axis of the gyroscope fixed so as to be compelled 
to move with the earth, what force would it exert to break its bonds ? 

Let.P be the polar line ; 

XX’ two consecutive positions of Pe 
the axis of the gyroscope ; 

QQ the axes of the resultant \ 
couple of all the motion the gyro- 
scope has at X and X’, then G | 
= ./ Cn? + A* w* sin 26, the axis of the 
couple added by the connexions in the 


time (dt), which changes the position R 

of G from Q to Q’, must lie in the plane 

QQ at right angles to Q, the plane of Q! 

the couple being the plane OQ, let its g 
moment = JVdt, a ee 


Ndt sin QQ’ 


then —— = = QQ = XX’ quam proxime, 
Sy hes \ 
sin (5 —- QQ } 


= w sin @ dt, 
~. V=G.w sin & = Chw sin ® quam proxime, 


+ 


that is, the moment of the couple of constraint (JV) = that of couple, 
which, if acting round the axis to stop the spin, would bring the gyro- 


, or that of a sidereal day divided by 


scope to rest in the time — 
w sin 0 


27 sin 4%. 

This will serve as a measure of the friction to be overcome before 
the apparent motion of the axis could take effect. 

2°. In the preceding investigation the resultant of the earth’s attrac- 
tion has been supposed to pass through the centre of the gyroscope, and 
therefore to exercise no influence on its motion. 

In strict accuracy, of course, this is not so, inasmuch as the earth’s 
attraction upon the different parts is neither uniform in magnitude nor 
direction. ‘The question arises, what is the error induced by supposing 


R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. OA 


390 


Choosing this vertical for axis of (z) and the axis of (x) in vertical 
plane through the axis of the gyroscope, the components of the earth’s 
attraction on any element dm are easily seen to be : 


es ad 29 
Fe ey ea Fa 


where & = the radius of the earth. 
f i : 1 
(N eglecting terms with coefficients — . 


Fe? 
.. moment round the axis of (y) = = { (¢ X — #Z) dm} 
=— - = zxdm. 


To determine this, let z’2/ be the co-ordinates with respect to the axis of 
the gyroscope, and a line at right angles to it in the same vertical 
plane, the axis of (y) being left unaltered ; then 


g=2/ cosv—@ sin v, 
2=2' sin v + & cos», 


when v = inclination of the gyroscope to the vertical ; 


og 
- M=- = sin v cos v =dm (2? — x’), 


since =dm (2’x') = 0, 
3 
or = sin v cos »y(C'— A), 


this moment (JZ), acting downwards in the vertical plane passing 
through the axis of the gyroscope, will be the sole effect of the earth’s 
attraction. It will produce terms in the equations with a coefficient 


(z): 


These terms will be, of course, inappreciable when compared with the 
terms whose coefficient is (mw); but they will be far greater than the 
terms which have (w?) as a factor. We cannot, therefore, in these 
equations make (m) equal cypher, and assume that the result will re- 
present what happens when the gyroscope is started without any motion 
round its axis. 

All such conclusions would be based on the imaginary hypothesis of 
the equality of the earth’s attraction at different points of the gyro- 
scope. 

That the inequality of attraction would materially affect the result 
when the velocity of the spin is of the same order as (w) may be shown 
as follows :—Supposing the gyroscope placed in its frame without spin, 


dol 


and leaving out of consideration the rotation of the earth, its motion 
would be that of an oscillation in a vertical plane, determined by the 
equation 
dv? 3g . 

A, 7p OR (C -— A) sin 2». 
When the starting position of the axis is but slightly inclined to the 
vertical, and the oscillations are small, 
ee) fa 
6g C-A 


the period of vibration = 


————_— 


uh q A 54 minutes, nearly, 


a motion far more rapid than in this case (i.e., when the gyroscope is 
placed in its frame without spin) could arise from the earth’s rotation. 

3°. In the preceding analysis the problem discussed has had a purely 
theoretical significance, the rings which realize the conditions proposed 
being left out of consideration. How will their inertia modify the 
results? In the first two cases treated there is no difficulty in includ- 
ing them in the moving system. Suppose in Case I. the axis confined 
to a plane by rendering immoveable the outer ring; let C, A, be the 
moments of inertia of the inner ring round an axis perpendicular to its 
plane, and an axis in its plane; applying the equation of relative wis 
vwa to the whole moving system, the equation which replaces (5) will 
be 


dp? (dp C 
ta ea Caleeresn cos B . w (cos G — COS Go) 
Abe he A; 


TE Ea UR esas (ye 2 2 Q ON 2 
aed: w cos?B (cos *G — cos 7p) . 


If we compare this with equation (5), itis evident that, omitting terms in 
(w?), the only change to be made in the solution of that case is to suppose 
(m) to represent 


C : C 
ee n instead of G n \ as before. 


Again, the axis may be restricted to a right circular cone (as in Case IL.), 
by connecting together the two rings, their planes being set making 
with each other an angle («) equal to the angular radius of the required 
cone, and leaving the exterior ring free to revolve round one of its own 
diameters. Neglecting terms in (w?), the results already obtained hold, 


eons (m) now to stand for 


Cn sin 2a 
A sin *a + A, + A, cos 2a + C, sin 2a 


do2 


Lastly, in ‘‘the unrestricted case,’’ where both rings must be left 
free to move, let the line round which the outer revolves be placed 
parallel to the earth’s axis. Including the rings in moving system in 
this case, and applying as before the equations of relative vs viva and 
relative moments, I have reduced the determination of the motion of the 
axis to the following pair of equations :— 


C =) {Cx (cos ®—cos O)+wH}? 
4 avy Cn (cos 0 — cos 0) + wy 
2 gy = 16 
L He H oe 
where H = A sin 76 + A, cos 204+ C, sin 70 + Ag. 

It will be at once seen that an exact solution to correspond with a solu- 
tion of this case, when the rings are not included, is not to be hoped 
for. It may, however, be readily shown that, to a very high degree of 


approximation, the motion of the axis is still that ofa retrograde rotation 
(w) round the polar line, combined with an infinitesimal conical nuta- 


tion; for, equating aE to cypher, and neglecting terms in (w?), the limit- 
ing values of @ will be found to be @ and (@ — 2p), where 
?* Cn sin 0, 
Assuming @=its mean value [0,-—p]|+y, and omitting terms of a 
higher order than (vy), we get on substituting in (15) 
C’n? sin 0 


dy\2 
(A + A) (F) + a hee, 


or writing pas 
m sin 9%, 


D/C AAR 


ay aa 
wag VP HH y = p cos (qt), (17) 


the arbitrary constant vanishing, since y = y when ¢ = 0. 


Cn sin 0, 


te : 
Again, © + w = a ee cos (gz), sin (+ w | 
0 


di 4 
i (=) say = w sin 4 cos (gt); 


O00 
-. # =p! sin (qt), (18) 


w/(A+A,) Hy 
Cn 


where p’ = 


These equations (17) and (18) evidently answer to a nutation of the 
extremity of the axis, not in a circle, as when the rings are left out of 
consideration, but in an ellipse whose semi-axes are ( ») and (p’), and 
the ered of nutation 


oir 
a 


MONDAY, MAY 25, 1863. 
The Very Rev. Cuartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair. 


The Secretary read the following extract of a letter from F. J. Foor, 
Esq., to the Rev. Professor HavucHton :— 


“* Athlone, May 13, 1863. 


‘‘On the evening that I read my botanical paper at the Academy, 
in reply to a question put to me by Dr. Osborne, I stated positively that 
digitalis grows on the limestone of Burren. Since then I mentioned, 
at the Natural History Society, of its occurring plentifully in the neigh- 
bourhood of Mullingar, and also near this. Now, most of the Floras 
say of digitalis, that it does not occur in limestone districts. 

‘¢ 1 find that candour demands of me to modify my statement a little. 
Quite true that digitalis grows in Burren and in the midland counties; 
but it always grows on cherty limestone, or tts debris. I must allow that 
I never saw either digitalis or heather growing on pure unsiliceous lime- 
stone. In Burren there are many very siliceous beds of limestone, and 
on them, in shady places, digitalis is by no means uncommon. Where 
it occurs at Mullingar and in this neighbourhood, the beds are what has 
been called calp, 1.e. black earthy limestone, with bands of chert and 
shale. 

‘Tn fact, if one meets digitalis in a limestone district, they may feel 
pretty certain that they are on, or very near to, the black calpy lime- 
stone.” 


The Rev. Samuel Haughton, M. D., read a paper ‘“‘ On the Chemical 
and Mineral Composition of the Granites of Donegal.” 


J04 


MONDAY, JUNE 8, 1863. 
The Very Rev. Cuartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair. 
Charles Neville Bagot, Esq., was elected a member of the Academy. 
R. R. Mappen, M.R.1.A., read the following paper :-— 


On Ancient LitErary Fravups anD ForcrrtEs In Sparn ann [raty, anp 
THEIR BEARINGS ON EVENTS RECORDED IN IRISH AND OTHER CELTIC 
ANNALS. | 
1. Joannes Annius de Viterbo, a Dominican friar :—His pretended 

discovery of long lost works of Berosus and Manetho, and of various 

fragments of celebrated writers of antiquity ; his fabrication of inscrip- 
tions purporting to be ancient, on marble slabs, in the latter part of the 
fifteenth century. 

2. Curzio Inghiramio:—His pretended discovery of Etruscan in- 
scriptions in the seventeenth century. 

8. Forged predictions and remarkable literary frauds connected with 
the discovery of the remains of St. Cathaldus, in Naples, in the fifteenth 
century. , 

4. Father Higuera:—His fictitious Ecclesiastical Annals of the 
Church of Spain, ascribed to Flavius Lucius Dexter, a cotemporary and 
friend of St. Jerome, of the fifth century. : 

5. Fabulosas Historias, not solely products of foreign lands and of 
former ages. | 


Tue migration from Spain into Ireland, and the establishment, in the 
latter country, of a Spanish colony some centuries prior to Christianity, 
and the alleged descent from that colony of a long line of rulers of Scy- 
tho-Iberian origin, referred to in Irish annals, and largely treated of by 
Keating, O’Flaherty, M‘Geoghegan, and O’Connor, find strong confir- 
mation in Spanish chronicles, and the writings of several historians of 
Spain. We find in these Spanish references (which I insert am eaxtenso 
in another paper), many important notices of this migration, and the 
protracted and widely-spread calamity of a great drought and dearth in 
Spain which preceded it, of which, strange to say, little is known, or 
at least noticed, in our historical literature. | 

Of the great drought and dearth which prevailed over Spain for a 
period of twenty-six years, and the consequent migrations from the 
north-western shores of Spain (according to several of the Spanish his- 
torians), we find accounts, more or less detailed, in the works of Florian 
D’ Ocampo, Garibay, Escolan, De la Huerta y Vega, Gandara, Fray 
Francesco Diago, Fray Francesco Sota, Doctor Francesco de Pisa, Mari- 
ana, Mohedanno, &c. 

But in several of these chronicles we find the fabulous histories of 
Joannes Annius de Viterbo have corrupted the Spanish annals from the 
fifteenth century to an astonishing extent. Suppositious lines of kings 
from Tubal down to the time of the Romans, and chronological data 


00 


connected with them, have been adopted from the pages of the author 
of the spurious Berosus; so that the ascertainment of the data of any 
important event, such as the great drought and dearth in Spain, and 
subsequent migrations into Ireland, has been rendered extremely difii- 
cult. 

This difficulty, in reference to affairs connected with Ireland, has 
induced me to devote some attention to the subject of the fabrications of 
fabulous history of Annius de Viterbo, and some other writers of a later 

eriod. 

: Annius must have spent a large portion of his life in the con- 
coction of his gigantic literary forgeries. He was not impelled by 
poverty to perpetrate them; nor was he induced by the obscurity of a 
low condition to seek literary notoriety by means that were unworthy 
of a man of letters. The perversion of mind which leads to a total ob- 
livion or unconsciousness of the difference between truth and falsehood 
is a form of monomania, with which persons who have to do with the 
care and supervision of lunatics are conversant. 

It is true, we do not find the ruling passion of a perverted mind en- 
tirely devoted to one exclusive object,—the delight and labour, perhaps, 
of a whole lifetime,—the concoction of forged documents, and the reduc- 
tion of the fabulous materials into the order, method, form, and appear- 
ance of genuine history, described in medical books as one of the many 
existing kinds of partial insanity that physicians have to deal with. 

But this form of monomania, nevertheless, does exist. On what other 
grounds but those which partial insanity furnish, would it be possible 
to account for men of great erudition,—ecclesiastics of a high position 
and of good repute; persons well considered in society, in easy circum- 
stances; men like the author of the fabulous historical fragments of 
Berosus, and of the equally fabulous Annals of Flavius Lucius Dexter, 
devoting a large portion of their lives to the perpetration of great lite- 
rary frauds, requiring long-continued intellectual labours, by means of 
which no pecuniary advantage was to be gained, nor personal interest to 
be promoted. 

There is one thing very evident in the insanity of literary forgers 
and fabricators of “‘ fabulous histories:’’ that the predominant idea in 
the minds of all these impostors is the assertion of the antiquity of the 
origin of their nation, or the glorification of the character and achieve- 
ments of the inhabitants of the city or town to which they belonged, or 
of the Church most immediately connected with it. 


LITERARY FRAUDS OF JOANNES ANNIUS DE VITERBO. 


No fabricator of documents purporting to be ancient historical re- 
cords ever attained the same unenviable notoriety as this member of the 
Dominican order. He was born, some say, in 1432, others, in 1437, in 
Viterbo—became a person of considerable eminence and erudition—was 
held in high estimation in his order—was made a doctor of theology—ob- 
tained a high official position in the court of Pope Alexander VI. He 


356 


possessed a very extensive knowledge of ancient history, and especially 

that of Kastern countries. His native place of Viterbo was an ancient 

town of Etruscan origin and celebrity, and in very early life he devoted - 
himself to the study of Etruscan antiquities with great zeal and enthu- 

siasm. It is admitted, even by those who consider him an impostor, 

that he was a man of vast oriental and antiquarian erudition. He died 

in Rome, in 1502. 

Two editions of his historical fabrications, entitled ‘‘ Antiquitatum 
Variarum volumina octodecim,” are in my possession, both in 4to, one 
published by Joannes Petit, in Jodoco Badio, 1512; the other, by the 
same Petit, in 1515. The work is divided into seventeen books. The 
fifteenth book, headed ‘‘Super Berosum,’’ contains the historical frag- 
ments ascribed to Berosus, entitled ‘‘ De Antiquitatibus Berosi,”’* of 
which the commentaries of Annius form the principal part. 

In the introductory chapter to Berosus, Annius says :—‘‘ In laudem 
Berosi’’—he knew the Greek tongue, and “‘ taught the Athenians the 
Chaldean sciences, especially astronomy, in which they excelled.” He 
quotes Pliny in confirmation of the account given by some ancient writers 
of the great honour in which Berosus was held by the Athenians. ‘‘ The 
cause,’ says Annius, ‘‘ of Berosus writing and transmitting these Chal- 
daic traditions was because the Greeks traced back their history only to 
the time of the King of Greece, Phoroneus Priscus, and that their history 
was mixed with many errors concerning ancient matters. 

‘‘ Berosus (according to Annius) divided this work of his into five - 
books :— 

‘‘In the Ist, he relates what the Chaldeans wrote of the times 
before the first deluge. 

‘‘In the 2nd, he treats of what they wrote of the genealogies of the 
primeval gods—Primorum Deorum—after the deluge. 

‘Tn the 38rd, what they wrote concerning the ancient father Janus, 
whom they call Noah. 

‘In the 4th, what was written of the antiquities of the kingdoms of 
the whole world in general. 

‘In the 5th, explanations of each kingdom referred to.” 

The sixteenth book of the ‘‘ Antiquitates’”’ of Annius contains the 
fraement of Assyrian history ascribed to Manetho the Egyptian, and is 
headed, ‘‘ Super Supplementum Manethonis ad. Berosum.”’ The text and 
commentary occupy fourteen pages. The text hardly extends to a tenth 
part of the matter of this book. 

Not one word is said by Annius in the introduction to either of 
‘<these long lost works’’ of Berosus and Manetho, of the mode in which 
they were discovered by him. There are very conflicting accounts as to 
the way in which Annius pretended to have come by these alleged an- 
cient historical treasures. Some writers assert that he declared these 


* Annius says the ancient title of the Chaldaic fragments was ‘‘ Defloratio Babyloniz 
Berosi Chaldaici.” 


dod 


fragments were inscribed on metallic plates, which he discovered in the 
vicinity of Viterbo; others say the inscriptions were on marble; but 
Touron, the Dominican historian of the notabilities of his order, flatly 
contradicts both, and says the documents which contained this historical 
matter came into the hands of Annius from an Armenian priest. The 
esprit de corps of members of all societies prevails not unfrequently in 
their literature over scrupulosity and the exercise of critical acumen. 

If Touron had read the commentary of Annius on the so-called frag- 
ment of Manetho, or supplement of his to Berosus, he must have found 
in the concluding lines of the fifteenth book, at the termination of the 
commentary on Berosus, page 145, and in the concluding lines of the 
sixteenth book, likewise at the termination of the commentary on Mane- 
tho, page 152, positive evidence that Annius relied on the alleged dis- 
covery of inscribed stones for the interpretation he has given of certain 
names which occur in the text of his alleged Chaldaic and Egyptian 
authors. 

By means of an Etruscan inscription, Lucumonus is proved to be a 
place whose population, as well as that of Vetulonia, was comprised in 
the ancient Viterbum or Volturna. The ancestors of Annius are made 
out of Etruscan origin—in Veia, Verissa, Vetulonia, Volturna, or Viter- 
bum—and are given an origin as early as the Theban Hercules. By this 
illustrious founder a celebrated tower, it is shown, was built at Viter- 
bum. 

And at the end of the work of Annius (lib. xvii. Questiones, p. 171), 
the veracious author says that his ‘‘veracissimus Berosus’ expressly 
states that Isis came into Libyssum, ‘‘ Latii Campum,” from Libya, 
and was present at the nuptials of Cybele and Jasius. And the 
first bread, says Berosus, that was made in Etruria was at the nuptials 
of Jasius, in Vetulonia. And then “‘ Vetulonia est Viterbum,” says 
Annius. But what isto be done with Lybissus? The Lybissus of noto- 
riety,‘ ubi primum constitit Ceres,’’ wasin the Roman territory. Annius 
at once solves the difficulty, as he does in numerous other places, with a 
discovery of an ancient inscribed stone. ‘‘ What if it should prove Ly- 
bissa is a Vetulonian region?’ And then another difficulty is similarly 
surmounted. Vetulonia was a regal city, and Vetulonia is now proved to 
be Viterbum. Then Veiura is found by an inscription to be a town of 
the Viterbans, ‘‘ Porro subscriptio ita dicit,’”? &e. Then, again, a place 
has to be sought for, named by Berosus from the father of Cybele, 
one Sypo; this has to be identified with Sypalis, a place in the region 
of Vetulonia. And all that is desired is effected by another inscrip- 
tion :-— 

““Cybelarium excisum marmor: ubi hec ad sententiam scribuntur.”* 

In the 2nd book, page 15, of the ‘‘ Institutiones’ of Annius, there 
is an account of six ancient marble slabs, with inscriptions which 
treat of the antiquities of Etruria. These, the author states, were dug 


* Lib. xvii., Questio 40. 
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 3B 


308 


up out of the ground, and have reference to Viterbo, and its dependent 
towns and their divinities. 

At, page 17, same book, he states a most ancient inscribed stone was 
found in Vetulonia, with certain words setting forth the foundation of 
some Etruscan colonies by the Egyptian Hercules. 

He states that, although the Etruscans held the Greeks in great ab- 
horrence, they used their letters recording their antiquities. But dates 
of discovery and names of discoverers of those inscribed stones are not 
given; and all particulars as to the mode by which the long-lost writings 
of Berosus and Manetho came into his hands are eschewed. 

But the concocter of fabulous histories has found an advocate in our 
own times. A French writer, well versed in ancient literature, con- 
nected with Celtic history and antiquities, Mons. D’ Urbain, of the Celtic 
Academy of Paris, and other societies, in his ‘‘ Histoire des Premiers 
Temps de la Gaule,” &c.,* gives the entire text of the “ Defloratio 
Berosi Chaldaica,’’ and also a French translation of it. Mons. D’Ur- 
bain introduces the ‘ Defloratio’’ with these observations :—‘‘ That 
which we have of the highest antiquity relating to the Celtes is 
found in the extracts from Berosus, published by Annius of Viterbo, 
which he had received from an Armenian priest, a native of a coun- 
try where the work of this author, Berosus, might easily have been 
preserved. It appears that the extracts (from Berosus, as alleged) 
were composed by a Christian monk, who, perhaps, had corrupted 
the tect. But it is at least certain, that this work is ancient, and 
IT think I have proved this in the volume which I have published, 
under the title of Berosus and Annius of Viterbo, which forms the 
seventh of my collection on the history of the globe. As these ex- 
tracts from Berosus contain, in some respects, the rudiments of our 
origin, it deserves a more profound examination than it has received. 
But before examining the authenticity of this work, now almost gene- 
rally regarded as spurious, it is right it should be made known. It has 
never been translated in French. It is very short, and many chrono- 
logists have adopted the data which are given in it.” 

M. D’ Urbain is evidently carried away by the erudition of Annius, and 
his profound acquaintance with the ancient history of the oriental na- 
tions and their European offshoots. But I think it is in the comments 
of Annius, and his several antiquarian writings bearing on the early 
history of Etruria, and not in the farrago of suppositious records, pur- 
porting to be Chaldaic, manufactured by Annius, entitled, ‘‘ Defloratio 
Berosi Chaldaica,” that the valuable matter which M. D’ Urbain speaks 
of is to be found. 

Throughout the ‘‘ Institutiones’”’ of Annius, whenever he wants to 
apply names of places or individuals which occur in the fragments 
ascribed to Berosus, to places or persons connected with Viterbo or 


* Paris, 1844, 12mo, pp. 72. 


a nt a 


309 


other Etrurian localities or historical persons, he has recourse to an 
inscribed stone dug out of the ground, and then he says the application 
is proved ‘‘inexpugnabile argumento.”’* 

In a work of Antonio Augustinus, Archbishop of Tarragona, it is 
stated by the author that a certain learned person of Viterbo, worthy 
of credit, used, when speaking of Annius, to tell him (Antonio Au- 
oustinus) ¢ eood humouredly (‘‘solebat narrare jucunde’’) that he was 
charged with sculpturing the letters of an inscription which, by the 
orders of Annius, was buried in a vineyard not far from Viterbo, and 
dug up before witnesses, when the sarcophagus in which it was en- 
closed was taken to the senators of the city, and received with public 
honours ; for Annius had taken care to make the city far more ancient 
than Rome, and dated its foundation from Isis and Osiris. 

On the other hand, in Touron’s ‘‘ Histoire des Hommes Illustres de 
POrdre de Saint Dominique” (tom. iii., p. 655, e¢ seg.), there is an eulo- 
gistic memoir of Annius. Touron states that this learned member of 
his order died, it is said, by poison, in 1502, in Rome, in the office of 
_ Master of the Sacred Palace, Czsar Borgia being suspected of having 
been his murderer. Touron makes mention of the several fragments of 
the lost writings of the ancients that he claimed the discovery of, be- 
sides those of “Berosus and Manetho, namely, of Myrsylus of Lesbos, 
Cato, Sempronius, Archilochus, Zenophon, Metasthenes, ‘Pictor, Philon, 
Frontinas, and a fragment of the « Itinerary” of Antoninus. 

On many of these works, Touron adds, he wrote learned commen- 
taries, especially concerning the first twenty-four kings of Spain, and 
declared that he had obtained several of the old MSS. from which he 
had taken the matter of his publications from Pére Mathias, a Provin- 
cial of his order in Armenia, when the latter was passing through 
Genoa, and especially the manuscript of Berosus. Touron admits the 
manuscripts in question were spurious; but that Annius was guilty only 
of credulity, not of fraud, with respect to them. He relies chiefly on 
the defence of the Bishop of Guevara—a writer who, however, was one of 
the most celebrated literary impostors of his age—witness his ‘‘ Life and 
Conversations of the Emperor Aurelian.” 

Touron insists that Annius’s original of Berosus was a MS., not in- 
scribed plates or stones, as others assert; and that the account of the 
Spanish writer, Antonio Augustinus, is on the authority of one Lati- 
nius of Viterbo, who said that he had engraved the marbles secretly with 
the inscriptions, and had concealed them after, by the directions of An- 
nius, ina vineyard. This statement Touron calls a puerile story, for 
Latinius was born several years after Annius’s death. 

Whether the story of Latinius is puerile or not, the intrinsic eyvi- 
dence cannot be got over of imposture in the commentaries of Annius 


* Vide ‘‘Institutiones Annii,” p.25. ; 
t Antonio Augustino— Dialogus Antiquitatum Romanorum et Hispaniorum apud 


Vos. De His. Lat.,” p. 610. 


360 


on the alleged fragments of Berosus and Manetho. The great mischief 
done by Annius to Spanish history, especially, was in destroying the 
authentic character of that portion of the early Spanish annals which 
might be worthy of some credit and authenticity, as brief though imper- 
fect notices of early historical events and personages. 

Those brief notices and data were woven by him into a regular 
system of chronology, making out of the mention of a few of the pri- 
mitive sovereigns a complete series of kings in chronological order, from 
Tubal downwards to the fusion of the Iberian races in the nation of 
their Roman victors. 

The Cavalier Don Joseph Pellicer was the first Spanish writer to 
expose effectually the imposture of Annius; and this task he effected 
very successfully in his work entitled ‘‘ Beroso de Babilonia in Chaldea, 
distinguido del Beroso de Annio de Viterbo en Italia.’ 

Pellicer observes that the true Berosus is thus made mention of by 
Eusebius in his ‘‘ Evangelical Preparation :’’—Berosus, the Babylonian, 
a priest of Belus, who flourished in the time of Alexander the Great, 
and dedicated to Antiochus the Third, the successor of Seleucus, the 
History of the Chaldeans, in three books; and who recorded the ex- 
ploits of their kings, amongst whom he makes mention of one named 
Nabuchadonosor. 

The works of Berosus exist no longer, except in fragments preserved 

‘in some ancient authors. His histories of the Babylonians of Chaldea, 
of the Medes and Persians, and of the Assyrians, as they are called, are 
referred to by Josephus, Athensus, Tacianus, Clemens Alexandrinus, 
Polyhistor, and some early monkish writers. 

There are numerous evidences of fraud, according to Pellicer, in the 
references of the Berosus of Annius to the Celts. 

In the reign of the fourteenth Assyrian monarch, he says, the Celts 
of the country subsequently called Gaul were ruled over by Lugao; and 
at that time Celtica began to be called Lugdunense, and its inhabitants 
Ludovicos. The former name is feigned, and the latter is not Celtic, 
but German. Lugduno, or Lyons, was hardly known till the time of 
Augustus. The third European nation of the spurious Berosus is Ke- 
thim, as he calls Italy, the Ketim of Moses, which in the Scriptures is 
plainly described as being in Greece; and in the First Book of the Mac- 
cabees is said to be in Macedon, from which ‘“‘land of Ketim Alex- 
ander marched to encounter Darius.” 

His fourth nation of the Tuyscones, or Germans, Annius evidently 
borrowed the name of from Tacitus, as, in his account of the manners of 
Germans, he makes mention of a people called Tuystanes. But in the 
time of Berosus, neither this name nor that of Germania was known. 
He describes a fifth Huropean nation, but without giving its series of 
kings, that of Ionia in Greece. The true Ionia, says Pellicer, was in 
Asia Minor, in Caria of Holia; it was not a kingdom, but a region di- 
vided into twelve remarkable cities. It was the colonies of this Ionia 
which were established in Peloponnesus, Attica, and Thebes, which pro- 


a6] 


duced great warriors and princes—the Battidas, amongst others, kings of 
Thera, whose monarch, Batto the First, Herodotus says, came to Tar- 
tessus in Spain, and founded also the kingdom and city of Cyrene, in 
Africa, which was governed 200 years by kings of his line. 

The fabulous Berosus, continues Pellicer, in the third book of An- 
nlus, gives an account of the peopling of the world after the flood, the 
women of the sons of Noah being blessed continually with twins, and 
at each birth a male and female child being born. Noah was employed 
in writing books on sacred subjects, astrology, and other sciences. He 
abandoned his book to take on him the government of Italy, Ketim, 
where he died, and received divine honours after death. He was the 
first who planted the vine, and got drunk from the juice of it. Nota 
word of these details is to be found in the third book of the true Be- 
rosus. 

Annius makes the Scythians the parent stock of the Armenians; he 
refers to the books of the Scythians, which were never heard of in any 
other book. 

The real Berosus wrote in three books his Chaldaic Assyrian His- 
tory. Annius of Viterbo made his Berosus the author of five books. 
In the first book of the fabulous Berosus the author gives an account of 
the deluge, and of Noah’s preservation, and that of his three children, 
Shem, Ham, and Japhet, quite conformable to the Mosaic account. 
The trae Berosus makes no mention of Noah and his children; he 
speaks of Xisuthro being preserved in a great inundation. Sanchonti- 
athon makes no mention of a deluge, but Bishop Cumberland supposes 
Ouranus must be Noah. 

Annius makes Berosus give a detailed series of the kings of four Eu- 
ropean nations—the Celtibert, the Celts, the Italians, and the Tuyscones. 
By the nation of the Celtiberi is meant Spain, by which name it was 
unknown in any ancient work. 

The fabulous Berosus describes the state of Scythism as one of bar- 
barity, existing from the time of the deluge to the building of the Tower 
of Babel, and thence to the time of Seruch; from the latter period to 
that of Abraham, the state of society was that of Grecism, which was a 
state of erudite idolatry. Judaism then commenced, and merged in 
Christianity, in which was the state of regeneration St. Paul has referred 
to. His account of the origin of the Scythians is curious. After de- 
scribing the first state of the human race to the period of the deluge :— 
‘‘ Previously (he says) there was no diversity of opinion, no discord 
among tribes, no man dreamt of heresy nor idolatry, each person lived 
after his own opinion; there was no established law; each was a law 
to himself, and lived in conformity with his reason; and this condition 
was called barbarism during the generation from Adam to Noah.”’ 

He then proceeds with the narrative of Noah’s descent on Mount 
Lubar, or Ararat, in Armenia. ‘‘ The people (he says) of the four first 
generations lived in barbarism, without impiety, however; but those of 
the next generation, under seventy-two princes and captains, betook 


362 


themselves to the plains of Senaar, which in former times was a region 
of Assyria, where they undertook the building of the Tower of Babel, where 
the dispersion took place, and those who quitted that region for Europe and 
Asia began to be called Scythians.”  . 

God divided them into people of different languages, making of one 
tongue seventy-two dialects, conformably to the number of captains or 
leaders of the nations, from which circumstance they were called Me- 
ropes, on account of the division of languages. 

From the Ionian stock, says Annius, sprung Alcides, the Grecian 
Hercules, and the kings of Arcadia, a branch of which was the kings of 
Axtolia. But Jonia was never called a kingdom, as Annius makes his 
Berosus describe it, ‘‘as the fifth kingdom in Europe.” But Annius 
never informs his readers what took the old Chaldean priest into these 
Kuropean countries, or what had their history to do with that of As- 
syria. 

; In the second book of the Berosus of Annius, the genealogies of 
Noah (alas Father Janus, alias Ogyges) and his descendants are treated 
of, and in this portion of his work the Sacred Scriptures are profaned, 
and very largely added to. 

It would be needless to make further reference to the abundant 
proofs of the literary frauds of Annius of Viterbo, Hoge forward in 
the admirable work of Don Joseph Pellicer.* 

There can now be no doubt of the imposture ; but unfortunately the 
fraud was entirely successful for a long time, not only in Haly, but in 
Spain, and in the latter country especially, and the evidences of that suc- 
cess we have in nearly all the Spanish chronicles and histories of the 
sixteenth and part of the seventeenth centuries. 

What is most worthy of observation in this performance of Annius 
of Viterbo is the extraordinary success of a literary imposture, the 
most singular on record—one that required more erudition and industry 
to accomplish than would have sufficed to make a man famous in any 
honest literary pursuit. 


EXTENSIVE LITERARY FRAUDS AND FORGERIES OF DOCUMENTS PURPORTING TO 
BE ETRUSCAN. BY CURZIO INGHIRAMIO. 


Curzia Inghiramio, an antiquary of some erudition and great enthu- 
siasm in all matters connected with Etruscan remains and historical no- 
tices of that ancient country, was born at Volterra, in 1614, and died in 
1655. His unenviable fame rests on a work of extraordinary labour and 
extensive reading, entitled ‘‘ Hthruscarum Antiquarum Fragmenta, 
quibus urbis Rome aliorumgque gentium primordia mores et res geste mndi- 
cantur:’’ Francotfurti, 1687, in folio. 

This work must have cost the author enormous labour, and an enor- 
mous outlay. 


* “Beroso de Babilonio in Chaldea distinguido del Beroso de Annio de Viterbo in 
Italia. Par Don Josefo de Pellicer.” 


3693 


The inscriptions alleged to be Etruscan are very numerous, and a 
vast number of considerable length, fae similes of the pretended Etrus- 
can writings. In a typographical point of view, the work is of much 
interest, for a very large portion of it may be said to consist of block- 
engraved printing. The falsity of those records has been clearly de- 
monstrated, and Inghiramio figures in the category of literary impostors. 
Had they been authentic, all received ideas as to the origin and early 
history of Rome would have been entirely changed, 


FORGED PREDICTIONS AND REMARKABLE LITERARY FRAUDS CONNECTED WITH 
THE DISCOVERY OF THE REMAINS OF ST. CATHALDUS. 


St. Cataldus, or Cathaldus, of whom mention is made by Irish as well 
as Italian historians, was celebrated for his learning and piety on the 
continent; he was born in Munster, was Bishop of Ratheny, and 
afterwards of Tarento, in Italy. Archbishop Ussher had the trouble of 
rescuing him from Dempster’s Catalogue of Scotch Saints. He flou- 
-rished, his biographer states, late in the second or early in the third 
century; but, MacGeoghegan says, more probably in the seventh cen- 
tury. 

"There is a very singular account given by Alexander ab Alexandro,* 
of an alleged apparition of St. Cataldus, nearly 1000 years after his 
death, and of a prediction of his, foretelling the devastations of Naples, 
which was literally accomplished. 

This alleged prediction is the subject of much curious literary con- 
troversy, and of an elaborate article in Bayle’s Historical Dictionary. 
A passage is cited in it from a work of the celebrated Jovian Pontanus, 
intended to show that the alleged apparition, and prediction written on 
leaden plates, were pious frauds. If it were so, it was as egregious an 
imposture as the similar scientific one of the friar, Annius of Viterbo, in 
the fifteenth century, who published a work which he ascribed to Bero- 
sus the Chaldean, that was likewise stated te have been found written on 
inscribed plates. Alexander’s account is to the following effect :— 
“ About 1000 years after the death of St. Cataldus, he appeared to a 
priest in Naples, and told him to go dig up a book he had composed and 
hid in a certain place, which, when found, was to be carried imme- 
diately to the King of Naples, for it was a work which contained the 
secrets of heaven.” 

The priest.averred the apparition was repeated several times, and, 
haying paid little attention to it, the order was not obeyed. At length 
St. Cataldus appeared to him in church, dressed in his episcopal garb, 
and commanded obedience to his orders, on pain of grievous punishment. 
The priest went next day, in procession with the people, to the place 
indicated, the ruins of an old church, where, on digging under one of 
the walls, a box was found, and certain plates of lead with writing 


* “ Genialium Dierum,” ed. 1696, lib. iii., p. 137. 


364 


on them containing predictions of fearful impending evils on the king- 


dom of Naples. Bayle says there was a clause, according to some, to’ 
this effect—‘‘ Unless the king obeyed the injunctions of St. Cataldus,”’ 


&c., which clause he, Bayle, considers a proof of fraud. 

Philip de Comines, referring to this subject, says :—‘‘ A writing was 
found, as those about the king assured me, on throwing down a chapel, 
with the words, ‘Truth, with its secret counsel,’ professing to tell him 
of all the evils which were to befall him. Three persons only had seen 
it, and he (the king) threw it into the fire.” 

Pontanus Jovianus* states that the priest who figured in this business 
was a Spanish friar—ll-instructed, but bold in the pulpit, and a pre- 
tender to celestial communications. He had endeavoured, ineffectually, 
to induce Ferdinand to banish the Jews out of Naples, and then adopted 
the plan in question to work on his fears. He engraved some words on 
a leaden plate, which he made St. Cataldus author of, and buried it; 
and after three years, having suborned a priest to pretend to a commu- 
nication with the saint, caused it to be dug up. The words were enig- 
matical, and pointed to the extirpation of Judaism; but the king was 
enjoined not to read the writing except with the assistance of a very 
virtuous servant. The king, suspecting the cheat, did not employ the 


monk to decipher it; the latter was incensed, and raised a clamour which 


spread all over the states of Italy. 

Goulart, in his edition of the works of Camerarius,} gives forty-two 
French verses, purporting to be a translation of the prophecy of Catal- 
dus, wherein the French poet makes the saint, who menaced Ferdinand 
with such awful evils, promise some future king of France all kinds of 
blessings. 

Anthony Caraccioli published a chronology, in which he says the 
plates were dug out of the ground in 1494, in which the sudden death 
of the king was spoken of, and that the king soon after died. Ferdinand 
certainly died that year; but other writers state the digging up of the 
leaden box took place in 1492; at all events, the evils foretold in the 
writings did occur, and the death also within a period of two years. 
(See Vossius, ‘‘ De Historicis Latinis,” lib. i1., p. 609.) 

The question of the truth or falsehood of this prediction is not put 
by Bayle fairly before his readers—the first question is of the two con- 
temporary writers who treat of this affair, Alexander and Pontanus, 
which of these writers is entitled to the most credit? Alexander was a 
celebrated Neapolitan jurisconsult, who died in 1523. Pontanus was a 
celebrated scholar, an astronomer, astrologer, a poet, and historian. 
Erasmus describes him as equal to Cicero in the elegance and dignity 
of his style; he died in 15038. 


* * Jovianus Pont. De Sermone,” lib. ii., cap. ult., p. 623, ap. Bayle, art. Catal- 
dus. 
+ ‘Hist. Camerarii,” p. 48, ap. Bayle, art. Cataldus. 


365 


THE LITERARY FRAUD AND FORGERY OF DOCUMENTS PURPORTING TO BE 
’ THE ECCLESIASTICAL ANNALS OF THE SPANISH CHURCH OF THE FOURTH 
CENTURY, ASCRIBED BY FATHER HIGUERA TO FLAVIUS LUCIUS DEXTER, 

A COTEMPORARY AND FRIEND OF ST. JEROME. 


The grand literary forgery of Spanish erudite impostors, of an eccle- 
siastical kind, is coupled with the name of Father Higuera of Toledo, a 
friend of the celebrated and eminent historian Mariana. A collection of 
fragments of ecclesiastical Spanish history, said to have been written by 
Flavius Lucius Dexter, a Christian friend of St. Jerome, of the fourth 
century, was first published by Father Higuera, in 1610, and these do- 
cuments were said to have come from the monastery of Fulda, near 
Worms, in 1594. 

The first formally defended promulgation of the ‘‘ fabulous histories’’ 
ascribed to Flavius Lucius Dexter, in a work (small 4to, printed in 
Madrid, in 1624), was entitled ‘“‘ Flavio Lucio Dextro, Caballero Espa- 
nol de Barcelona, Prefecto, Pretorio De Oriente Governador de Toledo 
Par los Anos del Senor de 400, Defendido por Don Thomas Tamaio de 
Vargas.” In this volume not only F. L. Dexter is made to introduce 
into Spain St. James, but also Sts. Peter and Paul. 

In the course of forty-five years these ‘‘fabulosas historias’ had 
gained not only an immense popularity, but a vast extension of details 
and commentaries on them. 

Perhaps the greatest body of literary falsifications and fabrications 
of documents purporting to be historical that was ever put together, 
though not so erudite an imposture as that of Joannes Annius de Vi- 
terbo, is that which is to be found in the four 4to volumes of the work 
entitled ‘‘ Poplacion Heclesiastica de Espana y Noticia de sus Prime- 
ras honras Hallado en los Escritos de Hauberto, Monge de san Benito 
(tom. i., 1i.), el Chronicon de Flavio Lucio Dextro (tom. iii.), Los Escri- 
tos de Marco Maximo Obispo de Zaragocga y el Chronicon de Liberato 
Abad.” (tom. iv.). 

This ponderous compound of literary forgeries and ecclesiastical 
frauds was edited, and some portion, in all probability, if not manu- 
factured as well as commented and eulogized by a learned Benedictine 
monk, chronicler of his order, Kl Maestro Fray Gregorio de Argaiz, was 
published in Madrid, in 1669. These pretended ancient chronicles have 
been, however, denounced as ‘fabulous histories,” not only by the 
most learned critical men, such as Antonio Augustinus, but also by 
most competent authorities of the Church of Rome. And yet these 
forgeries have had an astonishing success up to the end of the seven- 
teenth century. The catalogues of Spanish martyrs, and Spanish 
bishops of the different sees, found in them, have been received and dealt 
with as genuine documents, in most of the several chronicles and histo- 
ries of the latter part of the sixteenth century. 

And, what is still more surprising, the extensive work of Argaiz (in 
my possession), in which all these fictions, frauds, and forgeries, are 

R. I. A. PROC.—-VOL. VIII. 3 


366 


embodied, is dedicated ‘‘To The Sovereign Majesty of God: To The Un- 
created Eternal Wisdom: To The Ineffable and Divine Love and Grace: 
To The Origin of all Felicity: To The Substance and Existence of all 
Visible and Invisible Beauty: To The centre and Recreation of Souls in © 
the Glorious Throne of His own Being: To whom all Benediction and 
Enlightenment be attributed, the Wisdom, Honour, and Virtue, and 
eternal fount of Grace.’’ 

Other frauds connected with those forgeries are noticed by Ticknor in 
his ‘‘ History of Spanish Literature.” ‘‘The Granada forgeries of ecclesias- 
tical records,” he tells us, ‘‘ were connected with certain metallic plates, 
sometimes called ‘The Leaden Books,’ which, having been prepared 
and buried for the purpose several years before, were disinterred near 
Granada between 1588 and 1595, and, when deciphered, seemed to offer 
materials for establishing the great corner stone of Spanish ecclesiastical 
history, the coming to Spain of the Apostle St. James, the patron saint 
of the country. This gross forgery was received for authentic history 
by Philip I1., Philip ITI., and Philip IV., each of whom, in a council 
of state, consisting of the principal personages of the kingdom, solemnly 
adjudged it to be true. The question, however, was in due time settled 
at Rome; and the forged inscriptions were believed by the highest tri- 
bunal of the Church to be false and forged, in which decision Spain 
soon acquiesced.” 

‘‘ Another fraud (he adds) was connected with this one of the 
‘ Leaden Books,’ whose authority it was alleged to confirm, but was much 
broader and bolder in its claims and character. It consisted of a series 
of fragments of chronicles circulated earlier in manuscript, but first 
printed in 1610, and then represented to have come, in 1594, from the 
monastery of Fulda, near Worms, to Father Higuera, of Toledo, a Jesuit, 
and a personal acquaintance of Mariana. They purported on their 
face to have been written by Flavius Lucius Dexter, Marcus Maximus, 
Heleca, and other primitive Christians, and contained important and 
wholly new statements touching the early civil and ecclesiastical his- 
tory of Spain. They were, no doubt, an imitation of the forgeries of 
John of Viterbo, given to the world about a century before, as the works 
of Berosus, and Manetho; but the Spanish forgeries were prepared with 
more learning, and a nicer ingenuity. Flattering fictions were fitted to 
recognised facts, as they both rested on the same authority ; new saints 
were given to churches that were not well provided in this department 
of their hagiology; a dignified origin was given to noble families that 
had before been unable to boast of their founders; and a multitude of 
Christian conquests and achievements were hinted at, or recorded, that 
gratified the pride of the whole nation, the more because they had never 
till then been heard of. Few doubted what it was so agreeable to all 
to believe. Sandoval, Tamayo de Vargas, Lorenzo Ramirez de Prado, 
and for a time Nicholas Antonio—all learned men—were persuaded that 
these summaries of chronicles, or chronicones, as they were called, were 
authentic ; and if Arias Montano, the editor of the Polyglott; Mariana, 
the historian; and Antonio Augustin, the cautious and critical friend of 


367 


Zjurita, held an opposite faith, they did not think it worth while openly 
to avowit. The current of opinion, in fact, ran strongly in favour of the 
forgeries; and they were generally regarded as true history till about 
1656, or a little later, and therefore till long after the death of their 
real author, Father Higuera, which happened in 1624. ‘The discussion 
about them, however, which is evident was going on during much of 
this time, was useful. Doubts were multiplied; the disbelief in their 
genuineness, which had been expressed to Higuera himself, as early as 
1595, by the modest and learned Juan Bautista Perez, Bishop of Se- 
gorbe, gradually gained ground. Writers of history grew cautious; 
and at last, in 1652, Nicolas Antonio began his ‘ Historias Fabulosas,’ a 
huge folio, which he left unfinished at his death, and which was not 
printed till long afterwards, but which, with its cumbrous, though clear- 
sighted learning, left no doubt as to the nature and extent of the fraud 
of Father Higuera, and made his case a teaching to all future Spanish 
historians, that does not seem to have been lost on them. See the 
Chronicle of Dexter, at the end of Nicolo Antonio’s ‘Bibliotheca Vetus,’ 
the ‘ Historias Fabulosas’ of Antonio, with the life of its author pre- 
fixed by Mayans y Siscar (Madrid, 1742, folio), to show the grossness 
of the whole imposture ; and the ‘Chronica Universal’ of Alonso Mal- 
donado (Madrid, 1624, folio), to show how implicitly it was then be- 
lieved and followed by learned men. The man of learning who was the 
most clear-sighted about the ‘ Leaden Books’ and the chronicones, and 
who behaved with most courage in relation to them from the first, was, 
I suppose, the Bishop of Segorbe, who is noticed in Villanueva, ‘ Viage 
Literario a los Iglesias de Espana.’ (Madrid, 1804, 8vo, tom. iii., p. 
166); together with the document (pp. 259, 278), in which he exposes 
the whole fraud, but which was never before published.’’* 

‘The Leaden Books of Grenada,”’ and the ‘‘ Chronicones’’ of Father 
Higuera, were deliberately fabricated with a view to the introduction of 
false records of events in connexion with the early Spanish Church, 
tending to flatter national pride and to exalt the character of the Spanish 
hierarchy, into the ecclesiastical history of the kingdom. These pious 
literary frauds and forgeries were at the height of their success from the 
beginning of the sixteenth to the middle of the seventeenth century. 

- The coming into Spain of St. James the Apostle, and his becoming 
the founder and patron of the Spanish Church, crept from them into all 
the cotemporary Spanish chronicles and ecclesiastical histories and an- 
nals. 


FABULOSAS HISTORIAS NOT SOLELY PRODUCTS OF FORMER TIMES AND OF 
FORMER AGES. 


The alleged apostleship of St. James in Spain was of a much earlier 
origin than the pious frauds of Higuera. Whoever takes the trouble of 


* Ticknor, ‘‘ Hist. of Span. Lit. :” Lond., 1849, vol. iii., 140, 141. 


368 


referring to Ussher’s “‘ Antiquitates Keclesiee Britanniarum Ecclesiarum”’ 
4to, January, 1687, p. 138, will find the particulars given of a great con- 
troversy at the Council of Constance in 1417, between the oratores of the 
sovereigns of England and Spain for precedence having been carried on; ~ 
and the main argument of the English orator or ambassador was the 

greater dignity of the English Church, on account of the earlier apos- 

tleship of Joseph of Arimathea claimed for England, as prior to that of 

St. James claimed for the Spanish Church by the Spanish ambassador. 

The foundation of both claims rested, no doubt, on very untenable 
arguments and unreliable evidence; and eventually we find by the re- 
port of a renewal of this controversy concerning precedence between the 
French and English representatives of the English erator or ambassador 
in the same council, which is to be found in Hardt’s ‘‘ Magnum (Kcu- 
menicum Constantiniense Concilium deUniversali Ecclesize Reformatione 
unione et fide’ Gn vi. tom. fol. Helmstadt, 1700), that the ultimate 
decision in favour of the English claim to a place in the council as a 
separate nation was quite irrespective of the traditionary apostleships of 
Joseph of Arimathea in England, and of St. James in Spain. The deci-— 
sion was mainly on the grounds of the connexion then existing of Eng- 
land with Ireland, the latter country being acknowledged as one of the 
four Christian Churches of the highest antiquity of origin, the first being 
that of Rome, the second that of Constantinople, the third that of Ire- 
land, the fourth that of Spain. See also Ussher’s “‘ Religion of the An- 
cient Irish,”’ cap. ult., p. 99. 

L’ Enfant, in his ‘‘ Histoire du Concile de Constance,” 4to, 1727, tome - 
ii. p. 37, tells us that ‘‘Sir Robert Wyngfield, ambassador of the King 
of England at the court of the Emperor Maximilian, found in Constance 
the original pieces of this process of the renewed controversy of the 
ambassadors of the King of England with those of France, for prece- 
dence at the Council of Constance, in 1417, about the beginning of the 
sixteenth century, and caused it to be printed at Louvain, in 1517; but 
the printed document was full of faults. Von der Hardt, having for- 
tunately found a more correct copy of the MS. in the public library 
at Leipsic, published it in the Sth vol. of his collection of documents 
relating to this council.” 

I have been fortunate enough to find this rare and valuable work in 
the Library of Trinity College, Dublin. The account of this contro- 
versy is in the 5th vol., and commences at page 99. It is headed—‘‘ An- 
glorum Vindicre contra Gallos pro jure nations ex antiquissimo codice 
Academie Lipsiensis.”’ 

In the reply of the English orators before the council to the objec- 
tions of the French, it was clearly shown that, according to the ancient 
division of Europe into four nations, Ireland being one of the four recog- 
nised nations, the right claimed for England in virtue of the connexion 
then existing of Ireland with that country was placed beyond dispute. 
And this argument prevailed :— 

‘Satis etiam constat secundum Albertum Magnum et Bartholomeum 


369 


(Glanville) De Proprietatibus Rerum quod toto mundo in tres partes 
diviso, viz., Asiam, Africam et Kuropam. 

“« Kuropa in quatuor dividatur regna: primum, viz., Romanum; se- 
cundum Constantinopolitanum ; tertium ipsius regnum Hibernie, quod 
jam translatum est in Anglicos; et quartum regnum Hispanize; ex quo 
patet quod Rex Anglie et regnum suum sunt de eminentioribus et an- 
tiquioribus regibus regnos totius Europes; quam preerogativum regnum 
Francie infertur (non fertur) obtineri.’’ (See tom. v., p. 99.) 

The Council decided that England, in accordance with this view, 
““ De antiqua divisione Europe in quatuor regna,—merito debeat repre- 
sentare et habere in concilio generali tants auctoritatis vocem sicut 
queevis alia natio.’”’ (See Von Hardt. Collect., tom. v., p. 101.) 

Another document, to the like effect, is likewise given by Von Hardt, 
entitled ‘‘ Advisamente ex codice MS. recensione Robert Wingfield de 
commoda divisione orbis Christiant in concilium 2dum Constantiniensis 
guatuor terre plage.” (Vide Von Hardt. Collect., tom. v., p. 102.) Of 
this singular controversy I have elsewhere treated extensively. 

The importance attached to the claim set up in the Council of Con- 
stance, by the Spaniards, in 1417, for the apostleship of St. James, we 
see plainly upwards of a century later exhibited in the forgery of 
Father Higuera, for the establishment ‘‘ of that great corner stone of 
Spanish ecclesiastical history, the coming of St. James the Apostle into 
Spain.” 

: But we need not travel out of our own dominions for ‘“ fabulous 
histories ;’’ we will find a very remarkable one of this class of fictions 
that has a curious.reference to the alleged Spanish migration of the sons 
of Milesius into Ireland* in our statute book. The one I refer to I think 
it right to give 7m extenso, and in the exact words of the original, from 
an. official work, in black letter (an my possession), the authenticity of 
which cannot be called in question, entitled—‘‘ A Collection of all the 
Statutes now in use, to the Reign of King William and Queen Mary of 
ever blessed memory,” &c. 


* Dr. Lynch, in his ‘‘ Cambrensis Eversus” (vol.i., p 421, edited and translated by 
the Rev. M. Kelly), informs his readers that the above-mentioned event occurred before 
the Christian era 1015 years:—‘‘In the year of the world 3500, aud 1250 years after 
the Deluge,” he observes, ‘‘the sons of Mileadh obtained possession of the kingdom of 
Ireland after the destruction of the power of the Tuatha de Danaans. Liber, as being 
the eldest son, was appointed king, with his brother Evreamon as colleague in the 
throne.” 

In a note to the above passage, the editor observes—‘' Dr. Lynch, on the authority 
of the Four Masters and a few other writers, adopts the chronology of the Septuagint, 
allowing 5199 from the creation to the birth of Christ.” 

Lynch’s chronological list of Irish kings is mainly constructed on the chronological 
series of Tighernach, one of the best reputed of the ancient Irish annalists; and it is well 
to bear in mind that, with all the materials of Irish history before him, this eminent an- 
nalist had said, upwards of 800 years ago, as the editor of ‘‘Cambrensis Eversus” observes, 
“that all the monuments of the Scots (the Irish) previous to the reign of Cimboath (be- 
fore the Christian era 305 years) were uncertain.” 


310 


“ Cum grata et privilegio Regie Maestatis.” (Fol. Dub.: Crook, — 
King’s Printer, 1723.) 

At page 171 we find an act of parliament of Queen Elizabeth, in the 
eleventh year of her reign, cap. 1., passed in Dublin, entitled—‘ An act 
for the attainder of Shane O’ Neill, and the extmguishment of the name 
of O’ Neill, and the entitling of the Queen’s Majesty, her heyres and suc- 
cessours, to the countrey of Tyrone, and to other countries and territo- 
ries in Ulster: 

‘And now, dear soveraigne ladye, least that any which list not to 
seek and learn the truth might be ledde eyther by his own fantasticall 
imagination, or by the sinister suggestion of others, to thinke that the 
strene or line of the O’Neiles should or ought, by prioritie or title, to 
hold and possesse anie part of the dominion or territories of Ulster, be- 
fore your majestie, your heyres and successours, we, your Grace’s said 
faithfull and obedient subjects, for avoyding of all such scruple, doubt, and 
erroneous conceit, doe entend here (pardon first craved of your majestie 
for our tedious boldnesse) to disclose unto your Highnesse, your auncient 
and sundry strong authentique titles conveyed farre beyond the sayde 
lynage of the O’Neyles and all other of the Irishrie to the dignitie, state, 
title, and possession of this, your realme of Ireland. And therefore it 
may like your most excellent Majestie to be advertised that the ancient 
chronicles of this realme, written both in the Latine, English and Irish 
tongues, alledge sundry and auncient titles for the Kings of England to 
this land of Ireland. And first, that atthe beginning, afore the coming 
of Irishmen into the said land, they were dwelling in a province of 
Spain, the which is called Biscay, whereof Bayon was a member, the 
chiefe city. And that at the said Irishmen’s coming into Ireland, one 
King Gurmonde, sonne to the noble King Belin, King of Great Britaine, 
which is now called England, was Lord of Bayon, as many of his suc- 
cessours were, to the time of King Henry II., first conqueror of this 
realme; and therefore, the Irishmen should be the King of England his 
people, and Ireland his land. [Sve in original.| Another title is that 
at the same time that Irishmen came out of Biscay, as exiled persons, 
in thirtie ships, they met with the same King Gurmond upon the sea, 
at the yles of Arcades, then coming from Denmark, with great victory, 
their captains, called Hiberus and Hermon, went to the King, and him 
tolde the cause of their comming out of Biscay, and him prayed with 
great instance that he would grant unto them that they might inhabit 
some land in the West. The King at the last, by advise of his council, 
granted unto them Ireland to inhabit, and assigned unto them guides for 
the sea, to bring them thither, and therefore they should and ought to 
be the King of Englands men.” 

So, we find, all the Historias Fabulosas were not of foreign nations of 
former times. The original fiction above referred to is to be found in 
Polydore Virgil’s “‘ History of England,” lib. v., and in Cambrensis also. 
Of the reference by the latter to King Gurgundius (the Gurmonde of the 
act), Keating says, ‘‘The Milesians were in Ireland 900 years before 
Gurgundius became King of Britain.” 


371 


In our own times, too, we have the same monomania as that of John 
Annius de Viterbo and Father Higuera forcing itself obtrusively on 
public attention, and manifesting openly and shamelessly the same per- 
version of moral feeling, the same utter unconsciousness of all difference 
and distinction between truth and falsehood. We have all the ancient 
devices of literary impostors imitated by modern ones. We have the 
fabrication in America within the last quarter of a century, of ‘‘ The Book 
of Mormon,” by Mr. Joseph Smith; and we have the concoction of lite- 
rary frauds in Ireland within the same period, by another monomaniac, 
half lunatic, half knave, Mr. Roger O’ Conner, in ‘‘The Chronicles of Eri.”’ 

We have the still later impudent forgeries of prophecies ascribed to 
Columbkille—adapted to the political circumstances of our own times, 
and the agencies of the leading actorsin them. To be enabled to expose 
these scandalous impostures in the pages of a periodical of this city, in 
1858, I was indebted to the invaluable aid of the late John O’ Donovan, 
whose generous services were ever readily and gratuitously given for any 
similar legitimate object. 

At the close of the last century, we had Chatterton, whose name can 
never be recalled without feelings of emotion very different from those 
which are excited by recollections of any others of those concocters of 
literary frauds I have referred to. In the early part of this century we 
have the younger Ireland and his laborious literary frauds; but these 
must be classed in a different order from those ancient ones I have dealt 
with—they were perpetrated evidently for gain, and the perpetrators 
were sane enough to pursue their unscrupulous occupations successfully 
for some time. 

Tt is impossible, however, to doubt the insanity of the class of 1m- 
postors I have referred to in the preceding pages. I by no means desire 
to be understood as being of opinion that persons of a low order of in- 
tellect, and destitute of moral principles, giving themselves up to lying 
habitually for the pleasure of lying, or the object merely of falsification 
of facts, with a view to the embellishment of the circumstances that 
surround them, for the sake of notoriety or of some unfair advantage, 
are necessarily monomaniacs. My wish is to express the strong convic- 
tion on my mind that men of considerable abilities and acquirements, 
who make forgery and falsehood the great business and labour of their 
lives, not for the sake of pecuniary gain—not for the accomplishment of 
any political purpose or ambitious project—but for the gratification of 
morbid feelings of pride and vain-glory—that seek no better triumph than 
over truth, and no greater achievement than an imposture by which con- 
siderable numbers of intelligent and erudite people are decerved—labour 
under that form of insanity which is called monomania. 


302 


MONDAY, JUNE 22, 1863. 


The Very Rev. Cuoartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair. 


His Royal Highness the Prince of Wales was elected an Honorary 
Member of the Academy. 


R. R. Mavven, M.D., read the following paper :— 


REFERENCES IN SPANISH History to MIGRATIONS FROM SPAIN INTO 
IRELAND. a 


Aw opinion has long had possession of my mind that Irish archeologists 
were interested in the antiquarian lore of Spain and Portugal, and that 
it was very desirable to become well acquainted with that literature, 
with the view of throwing light on the early colonies which came to Ire- 
land from Spain, or from countries whose people were of a cognate race, 
at early periods not well defined. 

A residence of many years in the Spanish and Portuguese dominions 
has made me somewhat familiar with Spanish lterature; and during 
that residence I turned my knowledge of the Spanish and Portuguese 
languages to the account of Irish antiquarian interests, to the best of my 
ability, by collecting all the old chronicles and histories of Spain and 
Portugal in which mention is made of migrations to Ireland from those 
countries, and extracting those references with a view to giving publi- 
city to them. 

Spanish history is certainly calculated to throw some light, not only 
on the origin, language, customs, and social state of the early inhabi- 
tants of Ireland, but also to afford some knowledge of the people of those 
countries from which at an early period there were migrations into Ire- 
land. Iam of opinion that archeology has been retarded in its progress 
by the tendency of those who pursue it to narrow too much the sphere 
of their researches, and to confine their inquiries to subjects which are 
connected solely with the monuments or antiquities of their own land, to 
the exclusion of those countries which they have reason to believe were » 
connected at some early period with their own. 

It seems to me that persons of all countries, engaged in antiquarian 
pursuits, would render them more advantageous to the archeology of 
each nation, if a more comprehensive spirit prevailed in the prosecution 
of them. This was evidently the opinion of one of the most enlightened 
English archeologists of his day—a man of truly lberal and enlarged 
views, and of a lucid and comprehensive mind—the late Mr. J. M. 
Kemble. At a meeting of the Royal Irish Academy, February 9, 1857, 
Mr. Kemble delivered an address on the prosecution of antiquarian re- 
searches and their results in various European countries, from which the 
following passages are taken :— 


303 


“‘ Now, gentlemen, let us, with the full spirit of enlightened patriot- 
ism, devote ourselves to the illustration of our own antiquities ; let us 
love them, and, loving them, labour to bring them to light; but let us 
not believe that they are all we have to learn, or that they convey 
all that can be taught. Let us look upon them only as links in one 
great chain, which embraces many nations and many periods of human 
ealture which has no place of its own, unless considered in co-ordina- 
tion with other links in a still greater chain, but the full elaboration of 
which is necessary, before its cosmic relation can be well and thoroughly 
comprehended. Let us be sure that we are not exclusive, but compre- 
hensive, in what we do; let us, above all things, never lose sight of this 
great truth, that the interests of man have at all times led to a close 
communion between the several divisions of his race ; that nothing can 
be dissociated in the study of archeology.” 

In a preceding paper, I have noticed fabulous histories of celebrity 
of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries; and one of them, especially, 
earliest in point of time of appearance, of greatest notoriety, and most 

pernicious influence over Spanish literature of an historical kind—the 
_ work of John Annius de Viterbo, a learned member of the Dominican 
order, of the early part of the sixteenth century. In that paper it was 
shown, that in the fabulous historical fragments of that writer, purport- 
ing to be the productions of Berosus and Manetho, long lists of early 
Spanish sovereigns, beginning with Tubal, and brought down in regular 
chronological order for several centuries, are to be found ; and that they 
have been adopted generally by the historical writers of Spain and Por- 
tugal of the same century, and to nearly the end of the succeeding one. 

It must be obs@rved that the starting point of all colonization in 
Spain and Portugal, in Spanish and Portuguese history, is the confusion 
of tongues, and the dispersion of the sons of Noah, at Sennaar. 

Antediluvian migrations from Spain to Ireland are not to be found 
noticed in Spanish chronicles; but, unfortunately, some scanty records 
of them have been discovered by O'Flaherty in ancient Irish annals, 
and the most that could be made of them by the latter has been done in 
the ‘‘ Ogygia,’’ in a notice of certain Spanish fishermen, named Cappa, 
Lagne, and Luasat, driven from the coast of Spain in tempestuous weather 
on the coast of Ireland. See chap. 1., vol. i1., p. 2. 

‘“T do not pledge myself,” says O'Flaherty, ‘‘ to inform you how 
the history of them has been recorded and transmitted to posterity. 
This only I affirm, that the antiquities and primitive archives of other 
countries have not been supported by a stronger or more permanent 
basis; which antiquities are still handed down to us with an air of pro- 
bability by their respective historians . . . 

“Therefore, according to the most ancient histories of Ireland, Cappa, 
Lagne, and Luasat, three fishermen, being driven by adverse winds from 
Spain to Ireland, landed at the mouth of the River Muad. They were 
afterwards overwhelmed in the Deluge at Tuathinbhir. And forty days 
before the Flood, on the 15th of the moon, being the sabbath, Ceesarea, 
Baronna, and Balba, with fifty women and children, Bith, Ladra, and 

R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 3D 


374 


Fintan, put in at Dun-nambarc.* The mountain of Sliawbeatha, in 
Ulster, was called after Bith, Ardladram, in the county of Wexford, 
was denominated after Ladra; Fintan gave the name Feartfintain to his | 
burial place at Tultuinne; and Cuil Keasrach and Carn Keasrach, in 
Connaught, obtained their names from Caesarea. Knockméa, a hill in 
the barony of Clare, and county of Galway, is thought to be this Carn 
Keasrach, and near it is the Cuil Keasrach, above mentioned.t 


REFERENCES TO TRELAND IN SPANISH CHRONICLES. 


Frortan D’Ocampo’s ‘‘ CronicA GENERAL DE Espana,’’ 4to, Alcala, 
1578.—Of post-diluvian migrations from Spain into Ireland, we have 
several accounts and references in Spanish chronicles. The most im- 
portant of them is that which is to be found in the work of great labour 
and research, of Florian D’Ocampo, in his work, ‘‘ Cronica General de 
Espana.” 

This volume contains all that was written by D’Ocampo of his 
projected general History of Spain, which Vaseus tells us was intended 
to have been comprised in four volumes. The author, however, com- 
pleted only one volume, and the work was continued and completed by 
Morales. D’Ocampo was a native of Zamora, a disciple of the cele- 
brated Nebrija. He is said to have ransacked all the ancient convents 
and libraries of Spain for his materials. The title of historiographer of 
Charles V. was conferred on him for his great merits as an historical 
archeeologist. Morales, Vaseus, Matamorus, and the celebrated Nicolas 
Antonio, greatly commend him for his erudition and research. Resen- 
dius and Mariana depreciate him, the latter virulently and unjustly. 
He died in 1590. 'The great calamity that has befallen his chronicle, 
that which has been the bane of nearly all the Spanish annals and 
histories of the sixteenth century, is the introduction into it of the fa- 
bulous chronological data fabricated by Annius de Viterbo. 

But this subject of the fabulous chronologies of Spanish chronicles, 
derived from the work of Annius and Higuera, do not affect. the authen- 
ticity of their own old genuine records and well-established traditions. 
We may safely get rid of all the rubbish about Tubal and his descend- 
ants, the African tyrants and giants, the Geriones and Hercules and his 
labours, but remain satisfied that there is some truth, nay, a great deal, 
in the statements that are to be found in old Spanish chronicles, to the 
effect that, subsequently to a great drought and dearth which prevailed 
all over Spain for twenty-six years, as it is asserted, there was a 
migration from Gallicia and the northern shore of Spain to Ireland, at 
a very early period. In various Spanish chronicles and histories of the 
sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, references are to be found to such 


* “ A dunum, or fortified position for small vessels, which Cambrensis calls the shore 
of small ships, in Corcodubuia, in the west of Munster.” 
+ ‘ Ogygia,” part II., ch.i., p. 3. 


3dd 


migrations from Spain into Ireland, and especially to one migration 
from the western coast of Spain to Ireland, which was subsequent to 
that great drought above referred to. These references in Spanish his- 
tory have a very important bearing on our Irish annals, in relation to 
the Spanish colony absurdly called Milesian, which Heber and Here- 
mon are said to have established in Ireland. 

It must be borne in mind that Florian D’Ocampo generally adopts 
the chronology of the spurious Berosus, or rather of Annius de Viterbo, 
in his references to early events in Spanish history. The dates of those 
references, therefore, cannot always be depended on. 

In the first book, at page 20, of the ‘‘ Cronica General de Espafia,”’ 
Florian D’Ocampo, referring to the time of the Spanish ruler, Brigo, 
says :-— 

: “< Others certify, moreover, that this Brigo of Spain placed inhabi- 
tants on a great island which is now called Yrlanda, and of old was 
named Ybernia, and had also another name, Yerna, near to England, 
which island of Yrlanda was not only peopled but ruled over by Brigo ; 
and those who came to the place after their arrival there were called 
- Brigantes, and a principal river that run through that place was called 
Brigo. LIremember that, having been driven by stress of weather on that 
coast of Yrlanda, and having landed ina city of that island named Cata- 
Jurda (in all probability, Waterford), the inhabitants of the city, with 
others who came from the interior, manifested much pleasure at meeting 
us, and took us by the hand in token of welcome, telling us that they de- 
scended from Spanish ancestors, which intelligence seemed new to me, 
but afterwards I remembered, in conformity with what they said to me ; 
I had read in the chronicles and commentaries of Joannes Annius de 
Viterbo, that when the Arabs and African Moors had got possession of 
Spain, in the time of Don Rodrigo, King of the Goths, many Spaniards 
had abandoned their country, flying to various parts of the world— 
many had gone to Greece, France, and Germany, seeking succour which 
none gave jthem; and some of them had betaken themselves to that 
island of Yrlanda, as we shall set forth in the third volume of this his- 
tory ; and, although some may have returned to Spain, probably many 
remained there, and mingled with the natives, while the persecution of 
the Moors endured. From which results the relationship between the 
Yrlandescos and the Hspanolas. There is a tradition in connexion with this 
relationship preserved from father to son, that in the most ancient times 
a certain Spanish personage named Y berno or Hierno (Heber or Heremon, 
sons of Milidth ?), who dwelt on the coast on the fourth side of Spain 
(quarto ladode Hspana), who, being embarked on the sea, was overtaken 
by a violent gale of wind which he could not resist, and was carried 
with other companions of his to that island above mentioned (then depo- 
pulated), in three days only of navigation. There his ship being broken 
to pieces by the late tempest, he (Yberno) landed with his companions, 
and also some women they had brought over with them. And on ac- 
count of that Spanish Hierno or Yberno, it is asserted, the name was 
first. given to that island of Hicrna or Yberno, which afterwards the na- 


376 


tives, in their language, gave the name to of Yrlanda. So that by 
these means the relationship between the Ybernans and the Spaniards 
may have arisen and been continued, which the Yrlandescos so much — 
prized, as has been previously stated, and will be further referred to in 
the eighth chapter of the third book. These Yrlandescos at this time 
(1578) are of a very humble condition, badly treated and circumstanced, 
for the earth has no fertility whatever. The most of them live in the 
country, without other substance or riches except their wives and chil- 
dren; and yet, notwithstanding all their privations, there are persons of 
distinction amongst them, whom they look on with veneration as supe- 
riors, so that in no corner of the world are we not sure to find vain-glory 
more or less. They breed a race of dogs of a very good kind, Irish 
greyhounds (Lebretes), with which they kill many cows and many 
mountain animals, and other kinds of game which abound throughout 
the country. Very few people dwell in towns and villages, for all live 
scattered among the mountains in miserable huts and cabins. But there 
are some living on the coast, where there is some trade carried on by 
Englishmen, who maintain their intelligence and manners. For all 
these causes, as I have said, it may well have happened that these 
Yrlandescos, who are so much separated from other nations, may have 
heard from their forefathers of their ancient lineage and descent from the 
Spaniards, tracing the same from the times of the alleged King Brigo, 
and at a later period from the Spaniards who came into Ireland during 
the persecution of the Moors in Spain, of which traditions we in Spain | 
have preserved no other particulars of the times of this King Brigo, on 
account of the many revolutions which have taken place in this land in 
past times, in which perished the records of our ancient chronicles, so 
that we scarcely know more of these times than that which other nations 
have left written about us.’’* : 

It is hardly necessary to say that the principal Spanish migrations 
into Ireland were long prior to our era. 

Florian D’Ocampo begins his second book of the ‘‘ Cronica General 
de Espana’”’ with an account of the great drought of twenty-six years— 
“< La Gran Sequedal’—which all the Spanish chronicles, he says, assert, 
‘“caused the greater part of Spain to be depopulated’’ by reason of the 
dearth, famine, and disease which were the results of it. 

‘‘The Spanish chronicles,” says D’Ocampo, ‘ which I necessarily 
follow, do not specify in what time the great drought took place; for, 
with respect to all historical occurrences in their annals, they fail to 
state the times of those ancient events which they record, from which 
omission no slight labour is occasioned to me, to be enabled to discover 
and assign those data, which all good authors, Greek and Latin, look 
upon as the life and soul of history. But, however that may be, it is 
certain that the period when the great drought commenced was about 
1030 years before our era; and that it was only at the expiration of 


* Florian D’Ocampo, p. 20. 


oll 


twenty-six years this scourge endured, that our forefathers, who had fled 
from the country, returned to it.’’* 

It would appear, in this instance, that D’Ocampo was not indebted 
to Annius de Viterbo for the date assigned to the commencement of the 
great drought. 

The 2nd chapter of the 4th book of D’Ocampo’s ‘‘ General History,’ 
is taken up principally with ‘‘an account of certain natives of Spain, 
called Siloros (the Siluri), a Biscayan tribe speaking the Biscayan lan- 
guage, jomed with another, named Brigantes, who, having migrated to 
Britain (about 265 years before our era), obtained possession of territory 
there, where they settled, and they and their descendants were perma- 
nently established.’’} ‘ 

But, long previously to this expedition, D’Ocampo tells us, ‘‘ there 
were Spanish Brigantes established in Bristol and Wales.” But, “of 
these Brigantes,’’ he observes, ‘‘we neither know the time, nor the 
cause, nor the means of their migration into Britain. Solely we know 
it has been affirmed that by them, and also the Siloros above mentioned, 
after having long been settled, and greatly augmented in Britain, they 
_ dispatched numbers of their people into Yrlanda, by whom that island 
was populated ; and that the tradition of this migration endures to this 
day amongst them, and that they publicly confess to all who speak with 
them on this subject that they are descended from Spaniards, as [ have 
previously stated.” + 

Estevan Garibay, in his extensive work, ‘‘Compendio Historial de 
las Chronicos y Universal Historia de todos los Reynos de Espana.” 
Barcelona, 1628, tom. 1., chap. 8, page 88, refers in a remarkable pas- 
sage to Spanish migrations to Ireland :— | 

‘‘This chapter treats,’ says Garibay, ‘‘ of Brigo, fourth king of 
Spain, and how the Spanish peopled the island of Ireland, and were in 
the habit of giving to their towns the name of Briga (as Cantabriga, 
Mirabriga, &c.), and also furnishes examples from divers nations in proof 
of this custom, and other notable circumstances, and treats of the death of 
King Brigo. 

‘‘ Brigo, the only Spanish sovereign of that name, it is recorded, suc- 
ceeded his father, Idubeda, the year before Christ one thousand eight 
hundred and five. This King Brigo was, by the male line, a grandson’s 
grandson of father Noe. He is spoken of in the accounts given of him 
as a very good prince, fond of founding and peopling towns, and con- 
structing fortresses, the existence of which shows wars and factions had 
already commenced amongst the Spaniards, inasmuch as fortresses are only 
for those who are at strife. Some authors affirm that the King Brigo 
sent an expedition to Ireland to people the island of Ireland, adjacent to 
Scotland, primntwely called Hybernia, the natives of which country, 
though in many places rude and uncivilized, and having wretched habi- 


* Florian D’Ocampo, ‘‘ Cron. Gen. de Espana,” p. 54. t+ Ocampo, ib., p. 140. 
t Florian D’Ocampo, ib., p. 141. 


378 


tations, have always, from father to son, so efficaciously preserved this 
tradition in memory, that to the present day they esteem and pride 
themselves on being Spanish in their origin and dependence. The same 
is the opinion of Polydore Virgil, expressed in the 13th book of his © 
English history, in the description which, in the life of Henry, King of 
England, the second of this name, he gives of the island of Ireland, 
about which he writes that it took its first name of Hibernia from a 
Spanish captain named Ibero, who, with a great number of people, 
passed over to that country to form its first population ; or, according to 
others, it took its name from the river Ebro, called Ibero, and from it 
was called Hibernia. sigs 4 

‘< Forty years,” says Garibay, ‘‘after the death of King Adzdes, the 
Habidi of other writers, about 10380 years before our era, “according to 
the computation of Florian and others who follow him, a great scourge 
and affliction visited Spain, greater than any that had befallen it since 
the deluge. For this calamity commenced with excessive, and till then 
unexperienced, heat and drought, so that for the space of twenty-six 
years there was no rain, and thus Spain was depopulated, as previously 
by the deluge, by the violent gales, and extraordinary heats, so that the 
earth was dried up, and the rivers, with the exception of the Ebro and 
the Guadalquiver; and trees and plants perished, except some olives, 
and pomegranates on the borders of the Guadalquiver. In this great 
calamity it was not the poor alone who suffered ; and soon all who could 
get away from the country fled; some went to Africa, others to France 
and Italy, and to other parts, to Asia even, and many more to the re- 
gions of Cantabria, Asturias, and Gallicia, which, lying northwards, 
escaped better than other parts of Spain, and the same is said of several 
places in the Pyrenees.’’f 

It is right to state, however, that Garibay says—all men of letters, 
and those conversant with the ancient records of Spain, do not consider 
it a thing sure and certain that this great drought was so general, and 
of such long duration, as has been represented ; for many of the best and 
most ancient Spanish authors make no mention of it, neither do any 
foreign historians, nor any Greek and Latin writers refer to it. 

It must also be observed that Garibay’s special reference to Spanish 
migration into Ireland is to the time of King Brigo, who began to reign, 
it is said, 1805 years before our era. 

Doctor Francisco de Pisa in his “‘ Descripcion y Historia de Toledo 
y Discurso cerca la Antiquedad de Espana y de sus Principios’” (4to, 
Toledo, 1605, page 4), thus refers to the Gran sequedad de Espana :— 
i Some of our Castilian chronicles,’ says De Pisa, ‘‘ state that about 
those times (of Siculo, Rey de Espana) there was a general and frightful 
drought, which lasted for twenty-six years, which occasioned the depo- 
pulation of the country, and its remaining uncultivated. The writers 


* Garibay, tom. i., p. 83. 
+ Garibay, ‘‘ Hist. Univer. de Espagna,” p. 102. 


309 


of those chronicles do not assign any date for this calamity, nor do they 
agree in their relations of it.’’* 

De Pisa remarks that it is singular no mention should be made of 
it by any Greek or Latin writer, and doubts if the great drought was as | 
extensive and of such long duration as it is said to have been. He 
makes no mention of any migrations from Spain at this period; but at 
the termination of the calamity, he says, vast numbers of people of se- 
veral nations came into Spain—Celts, Rhodians, and Assyrians (Syrians 
no doubt of Phoenicia ?). 

In the ‘Annales del Reyno de Valencia,”’ be Fray Francisco 
Diago, Ord. Predic., 4to, 1613, we are told :—‘“ The city of Saguntum 
(the modern Murviedro) having reached the pinnacle of its greatness, 
by means of the Rutuli Ardeatini, the calamity ofthe great drought fell 
on Spain, of which all historians agree in saying it lasted for twenty-six 
years ; and it appears the date of its occurrence must be assigned to 1500 
years before our era; for to presume, as Florian D’Ocampo did, that it 
occurred about 1302 before Christ, is a mistake.’’+ 

In one of the best of the Spanish chronicles, ‘‘ Chronica de los 
_ Principes de Asturias y Cantabria,’’ por Fray Francisco Sota, a learned 
Benedictine friar, 4to, Madrid, 1681, page 168, we are informed that 
‘the great drought in Spain was not so general as was commonly 
imagined. According to Don Servando, Bishop of Orense, in the pro- 
vince of Gallicia, all along the sea coast there was no want of rain. 
That statement is confirmed by the fact of King Abidis, in the time of 
that calamity, having sought a refuge and place of safety in Cantabria, 
a region included in that province. And, moreover, as Spain was at that 
time the name given to that territory only which is now.called Anda- 
lusia, it is probable that the great drought was confined to that terri- 
tory. Beyond its limits, those inhabitants of the country who had fled 
were the first to return to their native places, accompanied, too, by 
some of the inhabitants of the countries they had sought an asylum in, 
as we are likewise informed by the Bishop of Orense. And it must be 
observed the flight ofthe Spaniards at that time was not to the most remote 
regions of the earth, but to the adjacent countries, such as France, 
Italy, Flanders, England, Ireland, and Africa, from which they could 
return. in a short time, whenever it should please God to stay the exe- 
eution of the Divine retribution. And when that time arrived, and the 
fugitives returned, accompanied as they were in some instances by fo- 
reigners of the countries they had sojourned in, we have no knowledge of 
any Spanish province having had its name then changed, except in that 
region named Iberia, which, on account of the Gauls who accompanied 
the Spaniards on their return to their own land, had a new mixed name 
given to it of Celtiberia, and this was an alteration only, and not an 
entire change ofaname. Butin after times the Celtiberians were named 
Aragoneses,’’ + 


* De Pisa, ‘‘ Hist. de Toledo,” p. 3. + Diago, ‘ Annales de Valencia,” p. 41. 
{£ Sota, “Chron. de las Prin. de Asturia y Cantab.,”’ p. 169. 


380) 


Sota observes, ‘‘ that some Spanish historians had made a great mis- 
take in respect to the name of that most ancient portion of the Spanish 
territory, Gallicia, which name they stated was an abbreviation of one 
more ancient, of Gallo-Grecia. But they who made that mistake had — 
not read Pausanias, and were ignorant of the fact that the name Gallo- 
Grecia was the name first given to the colony founded in Asia Minor by 
the Gauls who fied from Greece after Brennus had died, and the invad- 
ing army of the Gauls was routed at Delphos. And at that period the 
Spanish Gallicia was a very old settlement, and bore the same name then 
that it does now, derived from the name of its founder, the son of that 
Hercules so famed in Spain, the Prince Galate.* 

Sota has treated very extensively of the ancient history of Cantabria, 
and collected with great labour all references to that region and its peo- 
ple that are to be found in the more common MSS. of Latin and Greek 
historians, geographers, and early ecclesiastical writers. He repudiates 
the fabulous Chaldean histories of John Annius de Viterbo, but adopts 
the forged ecclesiastical annals of Father Higuera, ascribed to Flavius 
Lucius Dexter. 

The first illustrious stranger he brings from the Hast into Spain is 
the most ancient Keyptian sovereign Osiris, alias Dionysius Bacchus, 
antiquissimo Rey Osiris Dionysio Baccho. Osiris, he states, made only 
a passing visit to Spain, when he was on a benevolent mission of civili- 
zation, visiting all the countries of the world, teaching the inhabitants 
the art of making bread, of cultivating the vine, and of producing in 
general all things fit for the food of man. 

On the arrival of Osiris in Spain, Sota informs his readers of a great 
achievement of his, by other Spanish chroniclers ascribed to Hercules. 
Osiris, we are told, found the country tyrannized over by the giant King 
Jerio (the Gerione of other writers). He therefore slew the tyrant, 
and departed from the Spanish shores to the opposite ones of Africa.} 
The region visited by Osiris, and subsequently ruled over by his descen- 
dants, was that part of Spain now called Andalusia. 

Of the sons of Osiris who came into § Spain and colonized the country, 
we are informed one was named Horus, and surnamed Hercules; the 
other was Astur, also called Anubis and Mercury. There were 
three heroes of celebrity for their valour named Hercules, the most 
ancient the Hercules of Mount Ida, afterwards styled of Crete—this 
was the brother of Osiris; the second Hercules was Horus, the son of 
Osiris, called the Egyptian, and also the Lybian Hercules; the third 
Hercules was the Greek hero, more properly designated Heraclius, to 
whom the Greeks falsely attributed many of the exploits of the two 
preceding celebrated personages. It was the second Hercules, Horus, 
son of Osiris, who came into Spain as a conqueror and colonizer, died 
in that country, and was buried in Cadix.} 


* Sota, ‘‘ Chron. de y Cantab., (apa diize + Sota, ib., p. 62. 
t Ib., p. 155. 


381 


“The great glory,” says Sota, “of our Spain is, that at the com- 
mencement of its establishment and foundation by Tubal (the grandson 
of Noah) and his family, the sciences so flourished, and with universal 
fame, that princes came from all regions of the globe to be instructed 
in, them.’’* 

‘< Astur, son of Osiris,’”’ he adds, ‘‘ was the founder of the sovereignty 
and colonizer of the region north of Spain, including Gallicia and Biscay.”’ 

Horus was the ruler over Arragon, Catalonia, and Valencia; and 
after he had ‘‘ extinguished”’ the three brothers Jerones (Geriones), kings 
of Spain, who had been spared by Osiris when he slew their father, the 
giant King Jerone (Gerione), he died with great glory. 

A Spanish ecclesiastical dignitary, and doctor of exalted station, Don 
Gabriel Pasqual y Orbaneja, in a work entitled ‘‘ Almeria Illustrada en 
su Antiquedad Origen y Grandeza y Vida de San Indalesio” (fol., Al- 
meria, 1699), in his introduction states that his work is mainly based - 
on the ancient Spanish ecclesiastical annals of Flavius Lucius Dexter. 

In a previous paper I have shown that these spurious annals were 
fabricated by Father Higuera, and were condemned eventually by the 
authorities of the Roman Catholic Church. 

Orbaneja sets out with the foundation of Almeria, the Puerto Magno 
of the Romans, by Tubal, and his coming into that part of Spain now 
called Andalusia, in the year of the world 1799, after the deluge 143 
years. 

Tubal was succeeded by Tago, son of Gomer, eldest son of Japhet. 
Tago was succeeded by the Libyan Hercules, son of Osiris. 

After Hercules fourteen kings reigned in Spain, to whom succeeded 
Alceo. 

Alceo was succeeded by Erithreo, and the latter by Melicola; and 
then came Abidis, ‘‘in whose time occurred the great drought, which 
lasted twenty-six years, depopulating the country almost entirely, and 
causing its people to fly into foreign distant lands.’’+ 

“Tt is a constant tradition,’ says the author, ‘“‘ that when the 
calamity ceased, many and diverse people came into Spain to people 
it, and amongst the newcomers the principal were the Phceenicians.”’ 

_He then proceeds to notice another great calamity of continuous 
earthquakes that involved a great part of the nation in ruin, and com- 
pelled its inhabitants to fly to various regions, which calamity occurred, 
as Florian de Ocampo mentions, 500 years before Christ.{ 

The Licenciado Geronimo Quintana, in his work, ‘‘ La Muy Antiqua 
Villa de Madrid; Historia de su Antiquedad Nobleza y Grandeza’’ 
(fol., Mad., 1729), says—‘‘ The death of the King Abidis occurred in the 
year 1709 before the Christian era. He was the last king of Spain, with 
whom closed the long line of Spanish kings .... The King Abidis 
then being dead, and having left no successor, great vicissitudes that 
changed the face of the country occurred, the punishments of ambition 


* Sota, p. 160. + Orbaneja, ‘‘ Almeria [lustrada,” p. 13. t Ib., p. 25. 
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 3 E 


382 


and the crimes of rulers; and to these may be added others productive of — 
an unusual calamity—a great drought, which lasted twenty-six years, 
during which time no rain fell.” e 

«The holy King Abidis,” as he is designated by Fra Geronimo in his — 
work, ‘ Cadix Tllustrada Emporio de el Orbe” (fol., Amster., 1690, 
p- 16), is said to have succeeded the King Gargaris, and to have occu- 
pied the throne of Spain to the year 1122 before the Christian era, . 
““It was after his death took place the great drought for the space of 
twenty-six years, during which time reigned David in Jerusalem. No 
rain having fallen in Spain during this time, all the rivers were dried 
up, with the exception of the Ebro and Guadalquivir. The calamity 
having ceased, the people who had fied returned, and came back accom- 
panied by people of several countries, attracted by the rumours of pre- 
cious metals having been found in the Pyrenean mountains, in which 
_great conflagrations had occurred at that time, and left the ore ex- 
posed in the burned soil.’’} 

The ‘‘ Annales de El Reyno de Gallicia,” by Don Francisco 
Huerta y Vega (4to, Santiago, 1733), contains the history of Gallicia 
from the entrance of the Romans into Spain to the end of the domina- 
tion of the Suevi, and commences at the period that the chronicle of 
St. Isidore terminates. Strange to say, this author discards oz toto the 
fabulous Berosus and Manetho of John Annius de Viterbo. His work is 
the most valuable of all the Spanish chronicles. 

‘“« We have here,” says Huerta y Vega, ‘‘to point out a grave error 
of Hector Boetius, historian of the Scots, who states that a certain - 
Gatelo, son of Cecrops, King of Athenas, having come into Spain, had 
established himself at Braga, which he called Porto Gatelli, thus desig- 
nating it as being the place of his arrival; from which name that pro- 
vince and the rest of Lusitania in subsequent times was called Portugal. 
Gatelo founded the city of Brigantia and Novio, which the same author, 
Hector Boetius, further proceeds to inform us, is now named Compos- 
cella a: 

‘*On the subject of the colonization of Escocia (Ireland), various 
fabulous relations have been put forth by Hector Boetius (lib. 1., “Hist. 
Scot.’’), who asserts that a certain Gatelo, son of Cecrops, King of Athens, 
had gone into Egypt, and from that country had passed into Spain, ac- 
companied by his wife, Scota, daughter of Pharoah, King of Egypt. 

“This writer, Hector Boetius, says, ‘that the people ofGallicia having 
chosen Gatelo for their king, he governed with great rectitude; and that 
the said Gatelo having two sons, Emeco and /bero, he sent them into Ire- 
land, in which country Emeco remained, and Ibero returned to Spain to. 
succeed his father, then recently deceased.’ He adds, moreover, ‘ that to 
Ibero succeeded his son Metelo, who had two sons, one named Hermoneo 


* Quintana, “‘ Hist. de l’Antiquedad de Madrid,” p. 5. 
+ ‘‘Cadix Ilustrada,” par Fra Geronimo, p. 16. 
{ Huerta y Vega, ‘‘ Annales de Galicia,” p. 7. 


383 


(the Milesian Heremon?), who succeeded him in Spain, and the other 
Simon Breco (Simon Breaec, King of Ireland, 483 years before Christ, 
according to O’Flaherty ?), who, after the death of Emeco, passed over 
into Ireland to succeed the latter; and with an army of his people he 
colonized and governed Escozia, calling that country thus after the 
daughter of Pharoah named Scoto;’ all which fable we have elsewhere 
exposed.’’* 

The same author observes it was the Brigantines of Gallicia who sent 
colonies in ancient times into England. But the country referred to was 
then named Britain; and the probability is that the migrations from Gal- 
licia into Ireland, though not specified, were intended to be included in 
this notice. 

‘That in England (observes Huerta y Vega) Spaniards had esta- 
blished colonies all writers agree, but from what province of Spain they 
came there is a variety of opinions. Polydore Virgil enters largely into 
this subject (lib. v., ‘‘ Hist. Angl.’”’). Hesays that in the time that Gur- 
gundius reigned in England, who was the son of King Belinus, there 
came into that island a certain Spanish captain, a native of Cantabria, 

-a man very learned in all the sciences, who, being patronized by the 
king, founded a university, and having given the king a daughter named 
Chébrigia in marriage, in compliment to her, the name was given 
to the university of Cantabrigia. And Polydore Virgil adds, that this 
Cantabrian captain was called Bartholomeo. (The Partholanus of Irish 
Annals ?) : 

‘“There is no doubt that Spaniards peopled England and Ireland, 
as we are assured by Tacitus (in ‘ Vit. Agric.,’ lib. 11., Annales), and 
Seneca (in ‘ Lud Claud.’), and Ptolemy (lib. 11., cap. 2). 

“But long previously to that period,’ the author observes else- 
where, ‘‘ there was Spanish colonization in Ireland, we know, on the 
authority of Dionysius Alexandrinus (De Hesper), who affirmed the 
fact, and that author was anterior to the time of the loss of Spain and 
the invasion of the Moors. ... . 

“The time of the migration from Spain (following the great 
drought) it is not easy to assign. We can only say it appears to 
have been carried into execution by Gallicians. But this we can 
assert, on the authority of Pomponius Mela, that the people called Yer- 
nos inhabited the Cape Mungia (in Gallicia) and the adjacent coast, and 
by those people the cape or promontory wasnamed Yerna. In the most 
ancient times, moreover, it is certain that the island of Ireland was so 
called, as by Orpheus (in ‘Argon’), and by Aristotle likewise, ‘ Lib. de 
Mun.,’ cap.3; and, as Thomas Walsingham also asserts (in Flor.), and 
as Claudian states (see ‘Paneg. Consul Honorii,’ lib. xxxiii.), in the ages 
less ancient the Romans gave it this name. Ptolemy mentions a river 
of Ireland by the name Yerno. From these circumstances, as it is evi- 
dent that Ireland had been peopled by Spaniards, we presume that 


* Huerta y Vega, ‘‘ Annales de Galicia,” p. 17. 


J84 


_ the colonizers of that island were the Yernos of Galicia, finding no other 
people ofthe peninsula with corresponding names.”’* 

The same author informs us that ‘‘ the people who inhabited the ter- 
ritory in the vicinity of Cape Finisterre were the Celts and Nerios. The 
principal towns of the Celts west of the cape were Cea and Coreubion. . . 
In a parish church in a small town near Cape Fimisterre there was a 
celebrated image of the Blessed Virgin, venerated alike by pilgrims from 
all nations, who came to visit the shrine of the apostle St. James. The 
Romans had erected there a temple which was dedicated to the sun. 
The Nerios inhabited the country north of the cape as far as the town 
Mungia. The Yernos occupied Mungia, and thence as far as the town 
of Vimianzo. In Himilcon’s record of his navigation in those seas the 
Yernos are mentioned, as they are likewise by Pomponius Mela and 
Ptolemy. In that part of Gallicia the Brigantes, so well known to the 
Romans were settled; and in this region was situated the port and city 
of Corunna, to which the Romans gaye the name of Flavius Brigantius, 
or Portus Brigantinus, and which has continued to our times to be a 
much frequented port. The capital of the Brigantes was called by the 
Romans Brigantius; its modern name is Betanzos. 

‘In Corunna was situated the famous tower or fanal named the 
Tower of Hercules, erroneously supposed to be of Pheenician origin, but 
which was really constructed by Augustus at the termination of the 
Gallic war, twenty years before Christ. The city is now a quarter of 
a league distant from the tower, and near it was preserved, in the time 
of Flavian D’ Ocampo, the stone of dedication, with an inscription on it 
bearing the name of Augustus, of which he has given a transcription in 
his work. ok 

‘Some assert (says Huerta y Vega) that the Gauls who peopled 
Gallicia were of the same race who, after the great dearth in Spain, 
had flocked into that country and peopled its then deserted lands ; 
which statement they confirm by the tradition that a portion of the in- 
habitants of this province, those who were settled in the vicinity of 
Cape Finisterre, were called Celticos by the old geographers. 

‘Others are of opinion that those Gauls who peopled Gallicia were 
the Galates, whom Hercules brought over with him from Greece when 
he passed into Spain. ... . 

- “Both opinions, however, are without foundation.” .. 

The same author, entering largely into the origin of Gallicia and ety- 
mology of its name, informs us :— 

‘That this kingdom of Gallicia owed its first inhabitants to the 
descendants of Japhet, son of Noah, and that to the same source the 
rest of Spain owes its original inhabitants there is no doubt. But that 
the whole account in the history of the Bishop of Orense, of the com- 
ing of Hercules into Gallicia, of the existence of the Geriones, and of the 


* Huerta y Vega, ‘‘ Annales de Galicia,” Os thes + [b:, tome :,pp.dy9. 
TD alee 


OOo 


son of Hercules, Galacte, giving his name to that territory isa fable, the 
author is no less persuaded.’’* 

The author then enters into extensive details to show that Gallicia 
derives its name from a small town of great antiquity, situated at the 
mouth of the Douero, named Calle, which afterwards gave its name to 
the modern kingdom of Portugal, and of Gallicia being derived from this 
ancient town of Calle. Pliny, Strabo, Pomponius Mela, Ptolomy, Livy, 
Florus, Orosius, and others, he states, confirm this opinion. ‘‘ All these 
testimonies,” says the author, “‘ prove the certain etymology of this name 
Gallicia, in which, as we find in Hebrew the C changed into G, so it 
is found in the Spanish tongue; and thus the ancient name of this terri- 
tory Calicea was first pronounced, and then transmuted into Gallicia.{ 

‘< At the distance,”’ the same author observes, ‘‘ of one league from 
the coast, in front of Bayonne, are two islands which now are called 
the Islands of Bayona, but to which the Romans gave various names. 
Ptolemy called them ‘the Islands of the Goddesses ;’ Pliny named them 
‘Cicas.’ One bears the name of Lancia and the other Albiano. .. . 

‘‘Of the river Yerno which Pomponius Mela speaks of, there is no- 
thing now known... . 

‘On the coast of Cantabria, and at no great distance from the town 
of Caldas, which was called of old Aque Celene, on account of some ther- 
mal springs there, and so named Caldas from Calidas, there are some 
islands very celebrated in ancient times, and greatly considered by the 
Romans on account of the tin which was found there in prodigious 
quantity, and of so good a quality that it exceeded in goodness the pro- 
duct of all other mines in the world. On which account the Romans 
gave those islands the name of Cassiterides. The first, called Aroza, 
the Romans named Aunios; the second island, called formerly Corticata, 
is now known as Cortegata.’’t 

This notice is deserving of attention, and in several other old Spanish 
and Portuguese chronicles the same claim for Spain 1s set up for the Cas- 
siterides. 

Pliny, in reference to the Cassiterides, says :— 

“‘Tn adverso Celtiberize complures sunt insulee, Cassiterides, dicté 
Greecis, a fertilate plumbi et a regione Arrotrebarium promontorii deo- 
rum sex, quas aliqui fortunatas appellere.’’—C. Plinii Nat. Hist., lib.iiz., 
cap. XXll., p. 63. 

This reference is evidently to the Dioses Islands, in the Bay of Vigo, 
from the mention of the promontory. 

Solinus, on the same subject, says:—‘‘ Cassiterides Insule His- 
paniz spectant adversus Celtiberie latus, plumbi fertiles,” &¢.§—So- 
linus Pol., cap. xxiil., p. 45. 


* Huerta y Vega, ‘‘ Annales de Galicia,” lib. 1., cap. iii., p. 15. 

+ Huerta y Veg ga, ‘ Annales de Galicia,” p. 14. f Ib., pp. 4; 5. 

§ There is a very curious notice of these islands in the work ‘* Hist. Litteraria de 
Espana,” tomo iv. : Mad., 1672, 4to, p. 378. 


386 


| Padre Mariana, in his ‘‘ Historia Generale de Espana’’ (4to, Paris, — 

1725, tom.1., p. 31), speaks of the great drought as having occurred cen- 
turies after the period assigned to the reign of the fabulous King Habidi 
(or Abidis). : 

Mariana says:—“ For several ages nothing remarkable occurred in 
Spain of which our historians make mention, except a long and extra- 
ordinary drought, which lasted twenty-six years : it was such, according 
to the account of our authors, that all the fountains and rivers were dried 
up, with the exception of the Ebro and the Guadalquivir. The ground had 
become so hard that it had opened in many places; deep gulfs alone were 
to be seen, so much so, that no one could go forth to look for necessary 
provisions. . .. 

‘“ Men and animals alike perished, for this drought was followed by 
a general famine and mortality. Spain became one vast desert and a 
frightful solitude; princes and the richest people died, as well as the 
multitude. There were only a few of the poorest who got away from 
this public calamity; for, as they had no means, and that they could not 
pick up sufficient food to support themselves any length of time, they did 
not wait for this last extremity, but they dispersed themselves betimes 
amongst the neighbouring provinces, and along the borders of the sea, 
where they found sufficient food to maintain themselves. This drought 
was followed by such furious storms, that the trees which still remained 
were torn up by the roots. At length a great abundance succeeded these 
unhappy times; there followed soft rains, abundance, and fertility, which 
repaired the terrible evils that had been occasioned by the drought. 
Other people, having joined themselves to the Spaniards who had retired 
from the country, came with them to repeople Spain and to revive the 
Spanish nation, whose name was nearly extinct. It is thus that our 
writers speak of those years of sterility ; 1 leave my readers the liberty 
of believing what they please. 

“‘T will not dissimulate that many other authors of profound erudition 
treat all this as a fable; ‘for,’ say they, ‘there will not be foundany author, 
Greek or Latin, who makes the slightest mention ofa similar drought.’ 
Some even of our ancient historians do not speak on this point, although 
they recount events not much less wonderful; moreover, nowhere are 
there to be seen traces of the Spaniards going away, or of their re- 
UES 88 

‘For my own part, I do not think we ought to reject altogether so 
ancient and often repeated a tradition, confirmed by the unanimous testi- 
mony of almost all history. I conceive, nevertheless, that this event, such 
as it is related by our authors, has little probability in it; but we must 
not exact a rigorous accuracy about things that happened centuries so 
far back; it is even much to find the historians record the principal 
events, and they ought to be pardoned if they sometimes confound the 
order of time, the places, and the persons—if they attribute to one party 
what another may have done—if they augment, diminish, and embel- 
lish what they have heard by tradition. The essential thing is, to pre- 
serve the main point. History very much resembles those great rivers 


387 


which always retain their first name, though the waters which run from 
it may be greatly augmented in their course, and very different from 
that which they received from their source. Let us judge them by that 
of the drought of which we have just spoken; without doubt it was 
neither so long nor so great as our historians say.’ 

Then Mariana proceeds to inform us, that at the cessation of the 
great drought, the Celts from Gaul and Lusitania poured into Spain.* 

Colmenar, in the ‘“‘Annales D’Espagne et du Portugal’ (4to, Am- 
ster., 1741), in reference to Spanish migrations and colonization, says: 
‘<The opinion most likely to be true (of the many opinions expressed on 
this subject of Spanish colonization) is that the Celtes, descended from 
Japhet, eldest son of Noah, peopled the Gauls, the British Isles, and 
Spain about 200 years after the Deluge.t . . . 

‘« History informs us that, 200 years before Jesus Christ, the Bis- 
cayans plied on the sea, in vessels made of the trunks of trees hollowed 
and covered with leather, and with a fleet thus constructed they went | 
to Hibernia, now called Ireland, and took possession of it.’’t 

Gallicia in ancient times, as I have before observed, was included in 

the territory of Spain. That part of ancient Spain, formerly as well as 
at present, known as Estramadura, was of old called Lusitania, as we 
are informed in the Portuguese work of Fray Bernardo de Brito, of the 
Royal Monastery of Alcobaca, ‘‘Geographia Antiqua de Lusitania’ 
(Ato, Lisboa, 1689). This name was given to the country (one of the 
three provinces into which the Romans divided it), the author tells us, 
on the authority of Pliny, lib. i1., cap. xi., and M. Varro, in honour of 
Luso, son of Bacchus, and one of his associates, who came with the 
latter into this region on the western coast of Spain. And then, as 
usual with all the annals of the time, Portuguese as well as Spanish, 
the fictions of Annius of Viterbo and the fabulous Berosus are dragged 
into early history. <‘‘ Florian D’Ocampo, following Berosus,” says Fray 
Brito, ‘‘ attributes the name Lusitania to the King Lusa, who flourished 
long previously to Bacchus. And within the ancient limits of this pro- 
vince of Lusitanos in the time of Strabo, we are told by Brito, was the 
eity of Braganza, and also the region which is now called Gallicia.’’§ 

And elsewhere it is asserted that from two ports on its shores, now 
named Corunna and Vigo, Spanish intercourse with England and Ire- 
land was chiefly carried on. 

The arch literary impostor and forger of historical relations, Annius 
of Viterbo, in his fictitious Berosus, makes Corunna the theatre of the 
grandest of the exploits of the Pheenician Hercules against the fabulous 
Geriones, the gigantic tyrants of Gallicia. In the immediate vicinity 
of Corunna, we are told by Don Servando Obispo de Orense, on the 
authority of the fictitious Berosus, Hercules offered battle to the 
Geriones, and slaughtered them in that engagement. It was in memory 


“ Mariana, ‘‘ Histoire General D’Espagne,” tom. i., pp. 51, 53, 54. 
+ Colmenar, tom. ii., p. 55. ig Mos, jo, Bile 
§ “‘ Brito Geogr. Lusitan,” p. 561. 


388 


of this achievement, says Don Servando, that Hercules constructed the 
celebrated tower, and in the foundations deposited the head of the prin- 
cipal tyrant Gerion, and therefore the tower was called the Tower of 
Hercules, and founded the city of Corunna. 

All this farrago of fiction and fable the worthy Bishop of Orense, in 
his MS. history of Spain, has given a degree of currency to that its ori- 
ginal concocter might not have been able to have effected for it. 

“To whatever place our Brigantes went to colonize,” says Lopez 
Madera, in his “‘ Excelencias de La Monarquia de Espafia’” (Madrid, 
folio, 1625, p. 26), ‘‘ they retained and used this name, derived from 
our King Brigo, as appears from the accounts of those who passed into 
England, and the mode in which Juvenal makes mention of them (in 
Satir. 14); and Polydore Virgil names those who passed into Ireland 
and Scotland. And notwithstanding that in some places they had cor- 
rupted and improperly used this name, taking it for the name of the 
suburbs of the chief cities; but in the greatest part of Flanders, Ger- 
many, and those northern countries, they retained this name in lis proper 
and original signification.’’* 

The Padre Mohedano, in the “‘ Historia Litteraria de Espana, desde 
su Primeira Poblacion’ (8vo., Madrid, 1766), in reference to various 
early migrations from Spain, observes :—‘‘ Some of those [berians who 
fled from their own country in consequence of the incursions and ravages 
of the Celts (Gauls) settled ultimately, there is reason to believe, in 
Cantabria, which we know in ancient times had more extended limits 
than in later times. Other circumstances may have led to the frequent. 
passage of Gauls and Iberians across the Pyrenees. For example, the 
great dearth and famine which Palestine suffered, and Egypt, in the 
time of the patriarch Jacob, which, according to the expression of Serip- 
ture (Genesis, xlvi1. 13), was universal over all the world. This might 
explain the nature of the sufferings said to have been caused in Spain 
(by the great drought), and which we are told compelled many of its 
inhabitants to fly to other countries. Of another great drought Strabo 
makes mention, and cites many authors in reference to it, although 
of a much later date than that of Spain, having occurred, it is said, in 
the reign of Artaxerxes, in which drought rivers and lakes, as well as 
wells, were dried up. By these testimonies we do not intend to confirm 
the general belief in the statements of our chronicles of a prodigious 
drought, which some writers extend to a period of twenty-six years, 
others to a shorter period; because we do not find authentic grounds in 
the writings of ancient times to confirm these statements, which for 
other reasons appear to us unlikely to be true. Neither can we approve 
of the statement made by Ferreras on the authority of Kratosthenes, cited 
by Strabo (lib.i.), and also by Pliny (lib. ii1., cap.i.), to the effect ‘the 
great drought’ which prevailed in Spain was the cause of the passage 
being opened to which the name has been given of the Straits of Gibral- . 


* “Greg. Lopez Madera Excellen. de la Mon. de Espana,”’ p. 26. 


389 


tar, communicating between the Atlantic Ocean and the Mediterranean. 
These relations are forged statements made ad libitum to amuse credu- 
lous people.’’* 

This mode of dealing with a national tradition of universal accept- 
ance with all the old annalists of a country may appear to modern 
Spanish writers infected with modern French philosophical opinions 
very liberal and enlightened ; but literary men with any pretensions to 
critical or scholarlike acquirements will judge differently of this sweep- 
ing denial of all truth in a very old and widely-spread tradition, and 
discriminate between the embellishments and exaggeration of ancient 
writings and the facts they had erroneously intended to improve. 

Of the great mischief done to Spanish history by the forgeries and 
fabrications of Annius of Viterbo, Mohedano, in the ‘‘ Historia Litteraria 
de Espana,”’ has given ajust account. He states that when Mariana wrote 
his history, the fictions invented by that great impostor Annius had 
been so long received as solemn truths promulgated by an eminent scholar 
and exalted ecclesiastic, and had taken such firm hold of the public mind 
throughout Spain, he (Mariana) looked upon these fables as established 
by prescription, though no length of time or permanence of an imposi- 
tion is a prescription against truth. So he allowed the story of Tubal’s 
coming into Spain, founding a kingdom, and of a long line of kings 
having descended from him, to pass current as indisputable facts. Of 
the founding also of several cities, and peopling of several territories in 
Spain by Tarsis, the same observations are made by Mohedano. 

«We may acknowledge,”’ says this author, ‘‘that Spain, or at least 
Andalusia, was called Tarsis in the Scriptures. It may be conceded 
also that it was sometimes designated the country of Tarseyo, and that 
it is thus not erroneously mentioned by Polybius. But it is not neces- 
sary that Tarsis came to Spain to people that country because his name 
was given toit. It would be sufficient for that purpose that his de- 
scendants came there and established themselves. There is no sufficient 
proof in history that countries or populations are called after their first 
founders, kings, or inhabitants. The most that can be said in the 
matter, without prejudice to sound criticism and verrsimilitude is, that 
Tubal being established in Asiatic Iberia, and Tarsis in Cilicia, some 
immediate descendants of both brought colonies into Spain. The de- 
scendants of Tubal established themselves in that part of Spain to which 
the name was given of Iberia, and from the name of nis father the 
principal river of that region got the name of the Ebro. The descen- 
dants of Tarsis entered Spain probably by Gallia Narbonensis, and, colo- 
nizing from east to west, they extended and fixed themselves eventually 
in the south-west of Spain, in Betica, giving to that province the name 
of Tarsis, their progenitor, calling it Tarsis, or Tarseys, or Tarteso. 
Thus it is true what is asserted on the authority of Eusebius, that the 
Spaniards had their origin from Tarsis, without clashing with the opinion 


* Mohedano’s ‘‘ Hist. Litt. de Espana,” tom. i., p. 424. 
R. IL. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. oO a) 


390 


_of those who believed that the Iberians are the descendants of Tubal. 
This accordance, by no means an unlikely one to be true, appears to 
conciliate the different views adopted on this subject, the several autho- 
rities that seem at first sight in contradiction, and even the varieties 
of etymologies that exist. Nevertheless we do not hesitate to affirm, 
with the best critical writers who have treated of Spanish history, that 
we wgnore not only the first inhabitants of Spain, but those even of all 
Europe.’’* 

Mohedano, further, inveighing against the fabulous chronology of the 
fictitious Berosus, which assigns 142 years after the deluge for the 
epoch of the first population of Spain, and also against Garibay and 
D’Ocampo, who have adopted the same date evidently from the same 
fabulous source, justly observes, that within a period of forty years 
after the dispersion at Sennaar, the population of so remote a region as 
that of Spain was an impossibility; and he cites a passage from Shuck- 
worth in his “‘ History of the World, Profane and Sacred,” to show that 
the human race could not have multiplied sufficiently in 130 years, the 
time allowed according to his estimate for this great peopling of Asia 
Minor, so as to admit of such extensive migrations from the Hast as we 
are told took place. 

* In the opinion of Shuckworth the most that can be admitted is 
that, immediately after the dispersion, some of the scattered people had 
proceeded to the distant regions of Kurope, settled there, and in course 
of time were followed by colonies of their race from the Kast. 

‘‘The period, then, of the arrival of the first peoplers of Spain,” ob- 
serves Mohedano, ‘‘ cannot be antecedent to the birth of Phaleg, in whose 
time, according to the Scriptures, the dispersion at Sennaar took place. 
The deluge took place in the year of the world, 1656. The birth of 
Phaleg was in the year 1757. The confusion of tongues, and disper- 
sion at Sennaar, cannot be of a date very distant from that year, and in 
all probability the date of those events was the year of the world 1770 
(or 114 years after the deluge) ; before the Christian era 2230 years.” 

In the same work, ‘‘ Historia Litteraria de Espana desde su primeira 
Poblacion,” we find in the 1st book of the first volume this very candid 
summary of its contents :— 

‘We ignore the first inhabitants of Spain. The primitive people of 
it were neither civilized nor enlightened. The several provinces of 
Spain did not form one common state. The government of the principal 
persons was a kind of monarchy of those small territories. We ignore 
the laws, religion, and customs of the primitive inhabitants. 

‘<The only historical documents we possess in relation to the ancient 
Spanish people consist of scanty notices scattered over the works of 
Greek and Latin authors. Ifthe sages of the French Academy of In- 
scriptions and Belles Lettres complain of want of knowledge on the 
same subjects, in relation to the ancient inhabitants of Gaul, how much 
more reason have Spaniards to lament their utter ignorance on these 


* Mohedano’s “ Hist. Litt. de Espana,” tom. 1., sec. 37. 


d91 


matters! And, however sapient and well acquainted with some kinds 
of ancient learning their Druids may have been, we know they com- 
mitted nothing to writing; and, in fact, that all their science was de- 
pendent on their memory. It was otherwise in Spain. The Turduli 
and Turdetani, who inhabited Andalusia, possessed books of an extra- 
ordinary antiquity. In them were written in verse their ethics and 
their laws, which were of an antiquity, as it was believed, of 6000 
years. No doubt, that extreme antiquity was fabulous. But the tra- 
dition preserved through ages in Andalusia, as to the antiquity of those 
writings, justifies our inference that science was not a stranger to these 
people.’’* 

From all the preceding extracts from Spanish chronicles and his- 
tories, and especially from the work of the Mohedanos last cited, it is 
obvious that no ancient Spanish annals in MS., no written records of 
the very early history of Spain, no compilation of such records analo- 
gous to those Irish ones of the ‘‘ Annals of the Four Masters,” the 
‘* Book of Lecan,’”’ &c., are extant in Spain; and from long-continued 
research in Spanish and Portuguese literature, during a residence of 
several years in those countries, I am fully competent to assert that no 
ancient Spanish or Portuguese annals in MS., or compilation of them 
similar to our Irish annals, are extant in Portugal. 

There are ecclesiastical records, indeed, relating to the Spanish and 
Portuguese churches—to councils, especially, of both countries—of an 
ancient date, and of high interest in religious matters, reaching even to 
a period antecedent to the Moorish domination in Spain, the origin of 
which was A. D. 713, to the period of the domination of their prede- 
cessors, the Visigoths, who entered Spain with their great army, A. D. 
472. | 
Ticknor states truly in his great work on Spanish literature that there 
is not a single ancient historical record in the Spanish language in 
existence previous to the eleventh century. 

It is well to bear in mind that Annius de Viterbo says the great 
migrations from Spain, consequent on the drought which prevailed for 
twenty-six years in that country, took place long anterior to the date 
assigned to that event by several other Spanish historians, who assert 
the date of that event was about 1030 years before the Christian era, or 
the year of the world 2974. In the ‘‘ Annals of the Four Masters,”’ the 
coming of the Gadelians, or Milesians, from Spain into Ireland, is said 
to have taken place in the year of the world 3500. But it must be remem- 
bered that the chronology of the Septuagint is the one followed in the 
‘“ Annals ;”’ and the equivalent of that date, according to the Hebrew 
computation, would be the year of the world 2500, a period of 1504 years 
before the Christian era. 

O’Sullivan Beare, in his ‘‘ Compendium of Irish History,” assigns 
to the same event the age of the world 2662, a period of 1342 years 
before our era. 


* “Hist. Litteraria de Espana,” tom. i., lib. 1., pp. 1, 2. 


392 


Keating, in his ‘‘ History of Ireland,” assigns to the same event 
the year of the world 2704, on the authority of the ‘‘ Book of Inva- 
sions,” and Cormac M‘Cullinan. ‘ Both assert it was about 1300 years 
before Christ the sons of Milesius came into Ireland.’ 

Tt is in vain that we look in Spanish chronicles for such names, 
or any obvious corruptions of them, as Milidh or Milesius, and his 
sons, Donn Aireah, Heber, Fion, Amerghin, Ir, Colpa, Aranan, and 
Heremon. Neither will we find any mention there of Gaodhal or Ga- 
delius, Lughadius, Fennius Farsa, Partholanus, &c. On the contrary, 
we find from a preceding extract from one of the Spanish chronicles 
of best repute, that the accounts we have of all those personages of 
Spanish origin, or connected with Spain, who figure in our Irish an- 
nals as chiefs or rulers of Ireland who had passed over to Ireland from 
Spain, are declared fabulous; and, I may add, the names of those per- 
sonages are utterly ignored by all the Spanish historical writers. 

Ceesar was the first commander of the Romans who ventured so far 
along the northern coast of Spain asthe Cape Finisterre, then called the 
Promontorio Celtico. In that part of Spain the Roman eagles had not 
been yet seen when Cesar arrived there. -The first port at which he 
landed was that from which he departed. Most of the several coloniz- 
ing expeditions of which mention is made in the Spanish chronicles 
were from the ports now called Vigo and Corunna. There Cesar found 
admirable ports, such as Ptolemy has described, remarkable for capa- 
city, security, and commodity, and for another quality not of little 
value in Cesar’s estimate of such advantages—proximity to Britain. 
“The natives of the adjacent territory (we are told by Garibay) had 
formerly been an enterprising people, for they had dared to traverse the 
ocean on whose shores their country was situated; they had carried 
colonies into England and Ireland ; but at the period of Caesar’s visit to 
the shores, they were so reduced in their resources that they only were 
able to equip some small barks, on the frame of which skins were 
stretched to keep out the waves and protect them from their violence. 
Astonished at the sight of the various appliances to navigation of the 
Roman galleys and their gigantic size, the natives speedily submitted to 
Ceesar.”’ 

‘< It was chiefly Aon Gades (says Moore), according to Strabo, that 
the Phcenicians fitted out their expeditions to the British Isles. But the 
traditions of the Irish look to Gallicia as the quarter from whence these 
colonies sailed; and vestiges of intercourse between that part of Spain 
and Ireland may be traced far into past times. The traditionary history 
of the latter country gives an account of an ancient pharos, or lighthouse, 
erected in the neighbourhood of the port now called Corunna, for the use 
of navigators in their passage between that coast and Ireland.” Mr. 
Moore adds, in a note, a remarkable coincidence between this tradition 


—__ 


* Keating’s ‘‘ History of Ireland,” transl. by Halliday, p. 283. 
+ Garibay, tomoi., p. 57. | 


393 


and an account given in Ethicus of ‘a lofty pharos, or lighthouse, 
standing formerly on the coast of Gallicia, and serving as a beacon in 
the direction of Ireland.” 

The Rey. C. O’Connor, the author of ‘‘ Columbanus’s Letters,” ob- 
serves that, in the remote ages of Phcenician commerce, it was the 
custom to consecrate all the important promontories in the course of 
their navigation ‘‘ by the erection of pillars, or temples, and by religious 
names of Celtic and primeval antiquity. 

‘This is expressly,” Moore adds, ‘‘ stated by Strabo.”’ And he further 
observes—*‘ The ‘Sacrum promontorium,’ or south-western highland of 
Iberia Antiqua, was Cape St. Vincent. That of Ireland was Carnsore 
point, as stated by Ptolemy.’’* 

Carnsore is on the Wexford coast, opposite the Tuscar light. 

The facilities for intercourse between Ireland and Gallicia are ob- 
vious. ‘The distance from Cape Ortegal to Cape Clear, Moore says, is 
above 450 leagues—that is to say, about 1350 miles. He might deduct 
a third from that amount, and the remainder would still exceed by a 
hundred miles the actual distance between the nearest points of Gallicia 
and Ireland. 

In conclusion, I have to observe that, although fabulous histories 
have indeed tainted Spanish history, both general and ecclesiastical, 
to a great extent, in the sixteenth and middle of the seventeenth 
centuries, the latter has suffered least, because many ancient records of 
Spanish Church history still exist in MS. But, although no such early 
authentic records of general history exist, either in MS. or print, of an 
emigration from Spain to Ireland, there is a regular and unbroken 
transmission in Spanish general history, as we have seen, of a tradition 
that has never varied, and seems to have been sent down from one 
chronicler or historical annalist to another, with undeviating details. 
But among the latter we look in vain for fixed or corresponding dates. 
Still, Spanish history is not without considerable use and importance to 
those who make a study of early Irish history. 

In several other Spanish works, besides those I have quoted, notices 
are to be found of migrations from Spain into Ireland. I refer, in par- 
ticular, to the great work of Isidore Hispalensis, wherein he speaks cf 
Ireland being peopled by Iberians from Spain, lib. 1., cap. xxxix.; lib. 
Xix., c. xxiii.; lib. xiv., c. xxvi.; and to the ‘‘ Hispania Illustrata,” by 
Andreas Schotta. And, finally, let me observe, that I had made extensive 
collections of singular references to migrations from Spain into Ireland 
from Portuguese chronicles—references that necessitated a great deal of 
research—but they differ so little from those which we find in Spanish 
chronicles, that it seemed to me unnecessary to trouble my readers with 
them. ; ! 

May I venture to hope my labour has not been entirely thrown 
away ? 


— 


* Moore’s ‘‘ History of Ireland,” vol. i., cap. i. 


394 


Sir W. R. Hamitron, LL. D., read a paper (previously communicated 
to the President )— 


On A GENERAL CENTRE OF APPLIED FORCES. 


Observatory, May 25, 1863. 

Sir W. R. Hamilton wishes a note to be preserved in the ‘“‘ Proceed- 
ings’ of the Royal Irish Academy, that on recently reconsidering an 
application of Quaternions to the Statics of a Solid Body, some account 
of which was laid before the Academy many years ago (see the “ Pro- 
ceedings’’* for December, 1845), he has been led to perceive the theore- 
tical (and to suspect the practical) existence of a certain Central Point 
for every system of applied forces, not reducible to a couple, nor to zero : 
which generally new pownt, for the case of parallel forces, coincides with 
their well-known centre. 

An applied force AB, acting at a point A, being said to have a qua- 
ternion moment, equal to the quaternion product OA . AB, with respect 
to any assumed point O, the swm of all such moments, or the quaternion, 
Q=2(0A4A.AB)= 04 .AB+ OA’. A’B’ + &e., is called the total 
quaternion moment of the applied system with respect to the same point 


"This total moment Q varies generally with the pont to which it is 
referred ; and there is one 2 wout C, or one postion of O, for which the 


ponder 
TQ = a minimun, 


is satisfied, with the exceptions (of couple and equilibrium) above alluded 
to. 

It is this point C, which Sir W. R. H. proposes to call generally the 
Centre of a System of Applied Forces. 

In the most general case of such a system, he finds it to be situated 
on the Central Axis, the minimum TQ representing then what was called 
by Poinsot the Lnergy of the Central Couple. 

For the less general case of an unique resultant force, the quaternion 
Q reduces itself to zero at the new Central Point C, which is now situ- 
ated on the resultant, and determines its line of application. 


Sir W. R. Hamilton read a communication ‘‘ On the Locus of the 
Osculating Circle to a Curve in Space.” 

The President exhibited a copy of Letters Patent granted by Queen 
Elizabeth, in the 37th year of her reign, to the Provost and Fellows of 
the newly founded University of Dublin, committing to them the custody 
of the temporalities of the See of Tuam, then seised to the Crown, by 
reason of the death of Archbishop William Lally, or Mulally, and to be 
accounted for into the Exchequer according to the true annual value. 

John Anster, LL. D., on the part of Lieut.-Colonel French, presented 
to the Academy a large collection of Kast Indian musical instruments. 

The thanks of the Academy were voted to the donor. 


* See ‘‘ Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy,” vol. iii., Appendix, pp. lvii., lviii. 


399 


SPECIAL GENERAL MEETING.—Monpay, Juxy 6, 1863. 
The Very Rev. Cuartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair. 


Reap the following extracts from the ‘‘ Report upon the Royal Dublin 
Society, the Museum of Irish Industry, and the System of Scientific 
Instruction in Ireland” (pp. 33, 84), which apply to the Royal Irish 
Academy :— 


‘‘Orupr GRANTS In AID OF SCIENCE AND ArT IN DUBLIN. 


‘‘The other Institutions at Dublin which receive grants in aid of 
Science and Art, are— 

‘‘The Royal Irish Academy, which combines the objects of the 
- London Royal and Antiquarian Societies, and has acquired a high repu- 
tation for the learning and activity of its researches. The last annual 
vote was £000. 

“The Royal Hibernian Academy, which was formed on the model 
of the Royal Academy of London, and receives an annual grant of £300. 
It was inquired into by Mr. Macleod, in 1858, on behalf of the Depart- 
ment of Science and Art, and the annual grant was then appropriated 
entirely to the educational purposes of the institution. 

“The National Gallery for Paintings and Sculpture. This has been 
recently erected under the authority of two Acts of Parliament, passed 
in the years 1854 and 1855, and the arrangements for completing its 
fitments and acquiring its contents are in active progress. An elaborate 
constitution, partly official and partly popular, has been given to it by 
the same Acts of Parliament. 

““The Zoological Scciety, which receives an annual grant of £500, 
and raises a larger sum from private subscriptions, and from the receipts 
at the door. _ This well-managed Society contributes in a high degree to 
the instruction and amusement of the public. 

‘‘The annual grant to the Zoological Society is voted in the esti- 
mate of the Royal Dublin Society ; but, besides acting as the channel 
for its payment, that Society does not exercise any interference with 
respect to it. Some advantage would be gained if all the Parliamentary 
srants in aid of Science and Art at Dublin were, in like manner, in- 
cluded in the estimate of the Royal Dublin Society, and were paid 
through its medium, inasmuch as they would then be annually brought 
under consideration in one point of view, and the Council of the Royal 
Dublin Society would have an opportunity of making any representa- 
tion which the circumstances of the time might render proper in refe- 
rence to them. 

‘“‘ Beyond this, we cannot advise that the Royal Dublin Society 
should be vested with any control over the proceedings of the other 
Societies. Freedom of action is indispensable for the success of insti- 
tutions which depend upon voluntary unpaid agency ; and, even when 


396 


there is some general connexion between the objects of such institu- 
tions, greater aggregate results, and even a greater disposition to co- 
operate, may be expected from a suitable division of labour and respon- 
sibility than from any consolidation that could be effected. 

‘‘The long established and comprehensive character of the Royal 
Dublin Society has already made it, to some extent, a point of union 
for the other local institutions for the cultivation of science and art; 
and when its constitution shall have been strengthened, and its means of 
instruction enlarged in the manner we have recommended, this tendency 
to approximate is likely to be increased. Real public benefit would 
ensue from voluntary affiliation of this kind, even if it did not go be- 
yond a general recognition of the precedence due to the Royal Dublin 
Society, and an occasional comparison of what is in progress in each in- 
stitution, in order to secure harmonious action, and as much reciprocal 
aid as the nature of the case admits.” 


The following Resolutions were unanimously adopted :— 


I. That the Royal Irish Academy regards with surprise and alarm 
the suggestion contained in the Report of the Commissioners of Inquiry 
respecting Scientific Instruction in Ireland, that the Academy should be 
placed under the superintendence, and to some extent under the control, 
of the Council of the Royal Dublin Society. 

II., That the Commissioners appointed by the Treasury to inquire 
into a number of Scientific Institutions, including this Academy, have 
made the above recommendation without examining any of its Officers, 
or even notifying their intention of taking evidence affecting its inte- 
rests. 

III. That such an arrangement would be incompatible with the 
dignity of an Academy incorporated as this is by Royal Charter, and 
would tend to lower it in the estimation of the public ;—would be de- 
structive of the independence and freedom of action of the gentlemen by 
whose unpaid agency the work of the Academy is, in a great measure, 
performed ;—and would inevitably lead to misunderstanding and colli- 
sion between bodies which have always occupied, and ought still to 
occupy, distinct, though equally important, spheres of action. In fact, 
the objections to such an arrangement felt by the Members of the Royal 
Irish Academy are such as would be felt by the Members of the Royal 
Society of London to a proposal to submit them, in any degree, to the - 
control of the Society of Arts. 

IV. That the Academy entirely dissents from the opinion expressed 
in the Report of the Commissioners, to the effect that real public benefit 
would ensue from affiliation of this Academy to any other Society. 

V. That the only other reason assigned by the Commissioners for an 
innovation which would thus compromise the honour and interests of an 
important National Institution is an alleged official convenience of the 
most inconsiderable kind. 


397 


VI. That the Academy, for the foregoing reasons, protests against 
the proposed change. 

VII. That copies of the foregoing Resolutions be forwarded to his 
Excellency the Lord Lieutenant; to the Lords of the Treasury ; to the 
Committee of Council for Education; to the Secretary of the Department 
of Science and Art ; and to all the Irish Members of both Houses of 
Parliament. 


Ir was atso Resotvep,—That full authority be delegated to the 
Council to take such steps as they may consider expedient to protect 
the interests and independence of the Academy. 


The Academy then adjourned. 


MONDAY, NOVEMBER 9, 1868. 
The Very Rey. Cuarres Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair. 


Tne President handed in the following letters, and explained,—that on 
the very same day on which the Academy met, and passed the resolu- 
tions just read by the Secretary (see ‘‘ Proceedings,” p. 396), the letter 
addressed to him from the Chief Secretary’s office was forwarded to 
him ; but he did not receive it until he went home after the meeting. 
In it was enclosed the letter from the Lords of the Treasury, explaining 
that the idea of affiliating the Academy to the Royal Dublin Society had 
been given up. Having received that assurance, the President at once 
suspended all further proceedings. ‘‘ It was,’’ he said, ‘‘a result ex- 
tremely gratifying to the Academy, as we all felt that without the inde- 
pendence which we asked in the resolutions, it would be impossible for 
us to maintain that dignity which we have always maintained in the 
face of the country and of the scientific world” :— 


‘“‘ Dublin Castle, 6th July, 1863. 


‘“‘ Sizr,—Referring to your letter of the 27th ultimo, relative to the 
proposed amalgamation of the Royal Irish Academy with the Royal 
Dublin Society, I am directed by the Lord Lieutenant to state, that it 
affords His Excellency much pleasure to transmit to you, for the infor- 
mation of the Members of the Academy, a copy of a letter received from 
the Assistant Secretary of the Treasury, from which it will be seen that 
it is not now intended to carry into effect that portion of the Report of 
the Commissioners which adverts to the connexion of the Royal Irish 
Academy with the Royal Dublin Society. 

‘‘T am sir, your obedient servant, 
“‘THomaAs Larcom. 


“‘ To the President of the Royal Irish Academy.” 
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 3G 


398 


“« Treasury. Chambers, 4th of July, 1863. 

‘“¢ Srr,—With reference to your letters of 29th and 30th ult., on 
the subject of the future position of the Irish Industrial Museum and 
the Royal Irish Academy in regard to the Royal Dublin Society, I am 
coramanded by the Lords Commissioners of Her Majesty’s Treasury to 
request that you will state to His Excellency the Lord Lieutenant, that 
they confined themselves in their communications to His Excellency, 
and to the Lords of the Committee on Education, to that part of the 
Report of the Commissioners of Inquiry into the Scientific Institutions 
in Dublin which has reference to the Royal Dublin Society and the Mu- 
seum of Irish Industry. 

‘‘ My Lords took the same view of the last clause in the Report un- 
der the head of ‘other grants, &c.’ (page 33), which His Excellency 
expresses, namely, that it contains matter rather adverted to than de- 
liberately advised, and accordingly my Lords did not deal with that 
clause as containing the recommendations of the Commission. 

‘Their Lordships desire me to add that they fully concur with His 
Excellency in the expediency of continuing to the Royal Irish Academy 
that independent position and action as a scientific Society, which it has 
enjoyed for eighty years under Royal Charter, with advantage to the 
public, and credit to itself; and my Lords have no intention of taking 
any measures which would interfere with that position. | 

“‘Their Lordships request that His Excellency will cause a commu- 
nication to this effect to be made to the President of the Academy. 

“Tam, &., &c. &e., 
(Signed) ‘Gro. A. Hamirron. 
“ To Sir Thomas Larcom, K. C. B.” 


Mr. Samuet Frrevson, Q. C., communicated the following— 


Account oF Inscrinep StonES IN THE SEPULCHRAL MoNnuUMENT, CALLED 


Mane Netup, at Locwakiaker, IN THE DEPARTMENT OF MorpiHAn, 
Brittany. 


On the peninsula of Locmariaker are several sepulchral tumuli contain- 
ing stone chambers, and a large number of stone chambers from which 
the tumuli have been removed, all of great dimensions, and, with their 
associated pillar stones, well known as ranking among the most remark- 
able megalithic monuments in existence. The most northern of these 
is the tumulus called, in Breton, Mane Nelud, or, as usually (though 
it would appear erroneously) rendered in French, montagne-cendre. 
Ludu, 10 Breton, signifies cinder; but nelud is not the form which ludu 
would assume in composition. The mound is composed of earth and 
field stones, and is in form a long oval, whose major axis lies nearly 
east and west. It has been stripped, at its western end, down to the 
covering stones of a chamber approached by a passage opening towards 
the south. This chamber has lain open for a long period of time. A flight 
of steps has been formed to facilitate the descent into the interior, 


399 


where a poor’s box invites the contributions of visitors. Light is ad- 
mitted through the open end of the passage, and by an aperture under 
the covering stone of the chamber, at the west side, sufficient to give a 
tolerably distinct view of the interior. The interference of the lights, 
however, renders it very difficult to detect the shallow depressions in the 
undressed granite surfaces; which may account for the fact that, in a 
monument so much frequented, the existence of inscriptions should not 
have been previously observed. 

On visiting the Mane Nelud, on the 29th of August, 1863, the writer 
observed inscribed characters on some of the stones which form the 
parietal inclosure of the chamber and passage. Further examination, 
on several subsequent days, with the advantage of the light of the early 
morning and late afternoon, resulted in the discovery of five inscribed 
stones, of which the most remarkable is (1) the terminal supporting 
stone of the passage, on the right hand, at the entrance to the chamber. 
On the opposite side of the passage, the fourth stone from tne end (2) 
and terminal stone at that side of the entrance to the chamber (3), are 
also inscribed, but not so largely; and the writer did not copy the lines 
on the latter, regarding them as ornamentation merely. Within the 
chamber, the stones adjoining the headstone, on the west (4) and east 
(5), respectively, bear groups of characters. The subjoined ground plan 
of the monument exhibits the position of the stones in question in the 
order above enumerated. 


Fig. 1. 


5 gp CD 
LP \ Fy 


2 
cca) 


 @Q ANY 
4 


The writer exhibited drawings, traced from the stones, and verified 
by rubbings; but, owing to the roughness of the natural surface of the 
granite in which the lines are incised, an uncertainty exists as yeeards 
some portions of the characters which are indicated in the drawings by 
a, lighter shading. Nothing, however, has been transcribed, except 
such depressions of the surface as appeared to the eye and touch to be 
incised or picked out by an instrument. 


See reduced cuts of drawings on following pages. They are reduced 
on a scale of about one inch to the foot. 


400 


i 
i 
i 


i 
ees 


Stone No. 1. 


Se, pera nee, 


a OD ob 


401 


Stone No. 2. 


Ye 


Stone No. 


ATT 


fl 


= ety 
ny 


BAIULINI 


The lines inscribed on stone No. 3 appeared to be repetitions, and 
lateral combinations of the U-like character appearing in each of the 


above groups. 


A402 


Stone No. 5. 


Besides these, there are on the headstone and floor‘of the chamber cer- 
tain sculptures which have been previously known to exist. That on the 
headstone is a rude incised representation of some object which appeared 
to the writer to bear more resemblance to a plumed hatchet-head 
than to any other definite object. The plumed hatchet has been ob- 
served by the writer elsewhere on a monument of similar character ; 
but for which circumstance he would be at a loss to assign any definite 
intention to this combination of rude, but boldly incised lines. 


On the large flagstone, which forms the floor of the chamber, there 
appears, in strong relief, an elongated flat object, 75 feet long by about 
5 inches broad, extending across the breadth of the chamber, of a 
somewhat serpentine outline, having at either end mamelon-like pro- 
tuberances. It appeared to the writer to bear some resemblance to 
an unstrung bow, or possibly to a yoke for draught. Its outline, how- 
ever, is much abraded, and the imperfectness of its resemblance to 
whatever object it may have been intended to represent is perhaps due to 


AQ3 


the artist’s having taken advantage of a natural prominence of the stone 


as a step towards his design. 
nanan NN Ne Rg 
ihe tea | a ye 
nite Lana ul ue 
ae ne } mn 


i i\ \)} ih YC } \ KM DAN MW , 
lige nN ee Wi ne oe " 
ine gual ill UA ee uit ail fl 
i va LNT i Tani Wh Ml | | 
me ila ih Mt un veh Hy 
AA 


The natural fracture of the eae has ce to some eas been 
worked into the plume-like design; and in this respect these particular 
sculptures, which are certainly parcel of the original work, ditfer from 
the incised characters on the stones, 1, 2, 3, 4, and 5. In these latter 
the rough portions of the surface have been avoided, and all the characters 
appear to have been designed irrespectively of any accidental configu- 
ration. 

The absence of that barbaric species of ornamentation found on the 
stones of the often described neighbouring monument of Gayrinis, and 
the adoption of representations of definite objects, would lead to the 
inference that the Mane Nelud is of later date; while the comparative 
rudeness of the work would place it prior, in point of antiquity, to some 
of the adjoinmg monuments of the Locmariaker group. The best 
sculptured and most elegant of these is that popularly called the 
Merchants Table, on the under surface of which, forming the ceiling 
of the chamber, is the well-known sculptured representation of a stone 
hatchet. It has not, however, been hitherto known that in connexion 
with the hatchet there appears a plume-like ornament, and that on the 
same stone there exists the sculptured representation of what appeared 
to the writer to be a plough. 

This would leave the Mane Nelud, at all events, anterior to a time 
when, although the art of agriculture may have been introduced, the 
stone hatchet continued to be the principal weapon of a person of dis- 
tinction; so that, if the characters inscribed on the stones of the Mane 
Nelud be coeval with the monument, they will necessarily carry us back 
to a very remote epoch in the history of man. 

The writer examined the inscribed stones carefully to see whether 

the characters were anywhere overlapped by other parts of the work, 
or whether there existed any other indications of the sculptures having 
been executed before the stones were built in, such as may be observed in 
the analogous structures of New Grange, in this country, and of Gavrinis; 
but found nothing conclusive on this pomt. The occurrence, how- 
ever, on one of the inscribed groups (No. 5) of the triangular object, 
conventionally called a celt, which figures prominently in the cotempo- 
raneous decorations of Gavrinis, strongly aids the presumption that the 
inscriptions are coeval with the rest of the work. 
_ The writer does not enter on any consideration of the meaning or 
phonetic significance of the characters, desiring to submit the facts 
and objects, as they appeared, to the judgment of the Academy, and of 
those scholars to whose notice they will be brought by publication in 
the ‘* Proceedings.” 


Hii 
wiht Nh 


404 


It appears to the writer that a sepulchral chamber probably exists 
~ under the eastern end of the tumulus, which remains undisturbed. Ex- 
cayations are now being made at the great mount at Carnac, in the 
same neighbourhood, with distinguished success, and with a judicious 
regard to the preservation of the monument, under the direction of M. 
Galles, the Military Sub-Intendant of the department. A rich collec- 
tion of hatchets and ornamental objects, in jade, jasper, and other rare 
kinds of stone, has been disinterred; but as yet nothing resembling an 
inscription, save some disk-shqped markings on the roof of the chamber 
containing the deposit, has been discovered. The writer expressed an 
earnest desire that the attention of the Commission of Ancient Monu- 
ments of France should be turned to the exploration of the eastern end 
of the Mane Nelud, where whatever exists may be relied on as hitherto 
undisturbed, and where there is so strong a probability of the existence 
of inscribed characters. 

The writer desired it to be understood that the word ‘‘ character’ in 
this communication is used in its most general sense, and not as necessa- 
rily importing either ideagraphic or alphabetic signs. 


Since preparing this statement, the writer has had a communication 
from M. Galles, announcing that the excavation at the eastern end of Jane 
Nelud had been commenced. M. Galles, on a careful scrutiny of the 
chamber and passage by lamp light, has verified the writer’s drawings, 
with the addition of the portions shown in dotted lines; and has also 
discovered another inscribed stone in the passage, being the third on 
the right hand, entering. 


Additional Stone, discovered by M. Galles. 


/ 


ag aT 


eS 
a 


6 SSS 
22S = 


Nr ea 


Te 


me 
eres, 


405 


He has also favoured the writer with a drawing of the stone No. 3 
to which particular attention had been requested, with a view to ascer- 
tain whether any transverse markings could be detected on the wavy 
lines constituting what the writer supposed to be ornamentation, but 
which appears, from M. Galles’ drawing, to be substantially of the same 


character with the other inscribed objects. 


Stone No. 3. 


\\\ 
ny ni 
MOMMA, 


if 
ZAIN, 


ENINUIIUNI DALLA 
NE EE ee Pa 


F. J. Foor, Esq., read the following paper :— 


Notss on A STORM WHICH OCCURRED ON THURSDAY, OcToBER 29, 18638, 
AT BaLLINASLOE, ABOUT 150 FEET ABOVE THE SHA. 


Tuespay, 27th, was dry, bright, and calm. Wednesday forenoon, bright, 


, 
rather ela) with a fresh breeze from W. Aneroid barometer read at 
9, a. u., 28°88. Fresh breeze all day; cumulous clouds, and partial 
showers. ‘Towards evening the breeze died away; western horizon ob- 
scured by cumuliat sunset. The moon, which rose about half-past 5, p.m., 
appeared of great size, and very red, ting’ ing the clouds which hung over it. 
Indeed, any one not knowing ‘the bearings s, and brought suddenly to the 
spot, might have imagined it to be the setting sun, At 8, P. M., the sky 
was pretty free from clouds, and there was a faint halo about the moon, 
but at 11 it was quite clear; sky cloudy towards the west; calm. Baro- 


meter 28°64. 
Thursday, 29.—About 1, a. m., the wind, from W. or W. by N., 
R.I. A. PROC. 3H 


VOL. VITT. 


406 


freshened, and rapidly increased in force to a full gale, accompanied by 
heavy showers. At10, a.m., the barometer read 27-76 (thus showing ~ 
a fall of about 9, of an inch during the night). From 10 to 11 it remained 
steady at 27-76. The storm appeared now to be at its height, the wind 
blowing furiously from W., accompanied by heavy showers. Windows 
were broken, roofs of houses stripped of their slates, and trees blown 
down. From 11 the barometer began to rise, and the storm showed 
symptoms of abating, coming on in heavy squalls with showers, instead 
of a constant steady gale, and the sky brightening after each shower. 
At 12 (noon) the barometer read 27:92; wind W. by N. Heavy cu- 
muli, with patches of blue in the sky. At 1, P. u., barometer read 
27°98; wind W., or W. by N.; heavy squalls. 2, Pp. m., barometer 
read 28:04; wind W., or W. by N.; heavy squalls. 3, P. M., baro- 
meter read 28°10; wind rather more of a gale, with heavy squalls; 
showers less frequent; sky clear, with cumuli to W. and N. Wind 
due W. At4,p.m., barometer 28-14. The weather cleared up, the 
wind still blowing freshly from the west. At6,p.m., barometer 28°22; 
dry; fresh breeze, with squalls. 7, Pp. m., barometer 28°26; wind con- 
siderably abated, but with occasional heavy squalls, W. to N.; the sky 
bright and clear. 8, p. u., barometer, 28:28; night dry, sky clear, with 
afew cumuli. From this time the wind decreased rapidly, dying away 
in squalls; and at 9, Pp. u., it was almost quite calm, the barometer 
standing at 28°32. At 11:30, p.m, barometer 28°34. 

During this storm it was very cold, the temperature ranging from 
44° to 46° Fahr. 

Friday, 30th.—Cold, occasional light squalls, and heavy showers of 
rain and hail. 9, a. m., barometer 28°20; 11, a. m., 28°20. Thermo- 
meter, in a room of tolerably even temperature (no fire, &c.), 45° Fahr. 
The directions of the wind are meridional, not magnetic. 


W. R. Wixpe, V. P., exhibited a large collection of ancient Irish 
gold ornaments, which had been procured for the Museum under the 
Treasure Trove regulations during the past year. One of the most re- 
markable specimens was the hollow globular gold bead, 34 inches in 
diameter, composed of two hemispheres soldered together, and weighing 
20z. 7 dwts. 10 grs., which formed a portion of the great gold neck- 
lace found near Carrick-on-Shannon in 1829, and which has been 
described in the ‘‘ Dublin Penny Journal,’’ and also in the Museum 
“Catalogue,” Part III., page 35. See No. 86a. It forms the seventh in 
the Academy’s Collection of the eleven balls originally found in that 
locality, and was for many years in the possession of the late Sir Francis 
Hopkins, Bart., in the county of Westmeath. 

Two large golden fibule, with cup-shaped extremities; the one weigh- 
ing 6 ozs. 15 dwts. ., and measuring 53 inches long; the other 5 ozs. 
18 grs., and 64 inches in length. The former massive- specimen is in 
remarkably fine preservation, and was for many years in the possession 
of the late Mr. Law, of Sackville-street, from whose successors, the Messrs. 
Johnson, it was procured. The latter was obtained through Messrs. 


407 


Neill, jewellers, of Belfast, who say they purchased it from a dealer. ‘lhe 
history of both is unknown. They make the ninth and tenth specimens 
of this description of ornament now in the Academy’s Collection, and 
which have been described in the ‘‘ Catalogue” at p. 57, as a Mamillary 
Fibula. 

A small but very perfect fibula, with flat, circular discs, and a highly 
decorated bow, similar to that from which Figure 598, No. 130, at p. 65 
of the ‘‘ Catalogue” was drawn; it weighs 1 oz. 7 dwts., and was pro- 
cured from Mr. Donegan. A similar article without discs. 

Four specimens of so-called ‘‘ Ring money,” and two counterfeits of 
same. Several gold fillets, averaging ths of an inch wide. Four golden 
armille, three of which have cupped extremities, and were, with the 
curious gold ornament described at page 96 of the recently published 
“‘Catalogue of Gold Articles,’ found in the plain beneath the Rock of 
Cashel. 

A string of nine tubular gold beads. <A gold lunula, similar to those 
in Case A in the Academy’s Collection, specified in the ‘‘ Catalogue,”’ 
from page 10 to 19 of Part III., and purchased from Mr. Donegan ; their 
history is unknown. The two articles of most interest, however, are the 
Gorey and county of Down torcs, which have been procured for the Aca- 
demy within the few last weeks, of which the following cuts are good 
illustrations :— i 


No. 1. 


The history of the Gorey Tore, No.1, is as follows:—In sinking a quarry 
for railway purposes in that parish, an old clay ditch was cut through; a 
short time subsequently some children, playing about the mouth of the 
quarry, observed something bright in the face of the ditch, and drew out, 
in a very perfect state, a fine tore of remarkably yellow gold, and which 
must then have measured 28 inches in circumference, and probably 
weighed 14 ozs. It consisted of a solid quadrangular bar of gold, 
twisted funicularly, somewhat like No. 190, in the Academy’s Collection; 
but was of its kind unique. The hooked extremities were rounded, and 
the diameter of the article, when perfect, was 74 inches; so that it was 


408 


evidently a mucn, or neck tore, of very elegant proportions. The poor 
man to whom the children brought home this valuable relic of antiquity 
brought it to a person in Gorey, who pronounced upon the nature of 
the metal, and, it is said, advised the owner to cut it up, in order to. 
conceal it from his landlord or the Crown, and also for the greater facility 
of disposing of it. It was accordingly chopped into nine fragments, eight 
of which averaged about three inches long, and the ninth was a small 
fragment cut off the end of one of the circular hooks, weighing not more 
than a few pennyweights, and which there is reason to believe is still in 
existence. The fragments of the torc were then brought up to Dublin, 
and sold to Mr. Donegan, who committed one of them to the smelting- 
pot. When he was waited upon by a member of the Committee of An- 
tiquities, he at once, and on the most liberal terms, resigned it to the 
Academy. Since then I have had it repaired, with great success, by 
Mr. E. Johnson. Its present weight is 12 ozs. 10 dwts. Had the pea- 
sant who found this article been acquainted with the Treasure Trove re- 
gulations, and brought it in an unmutilated state to the police or to the 
Academy, he would have received its full value, both intrinsically and 
according to its state of preservation as an article of antiquarian in- 
terest. 

It is to be hoped that this notice of the Gorey tore may be widely 
circulated, in order to prevent the further destruction of valuable articles 
when found, and in the expectation of inducing the finders of such to 
bring them under the notice of the Government, or directly to the Aca- 
demy, where they may rest assured that they will be fairly and liberally 
dealt with, and moreover be secured from any proceedings which might 
be instituted against them. 

The second article of this class, No. 2, now before the Academy, is the 
Belfast Torc—said to have been ‘‘ found in digging an old ditch in the 
Co. Down’’—which was purchased from Messrs. Neill, of Belfast. It is 
by far the most curious article of its class which has yet been discovered 
in this country, and substantiates in a most remarkable manner the fact 
that gold was manufactured in Ireland; forit is still in an unfinished 
state, and was probably in process of working when lost. I is a three- 
leaved gold torc, believed to have been found perfect, but which when 
brought to the Belfast jeweller consisted of two fragments, and was still 
further broken up in his establishment; so that when it came under my 
care it was in a very shattered condition. Under the skilful manage- 
ment of Mr. Johnson, it now forms a perfect whole, 32 inches in circum- 
ference, and about ?ths of an inch wide, and weighs 5 ozs. 12 dwt. 6 ers. 
The terminal hooks are circular, as there 1s reason to believe the whole 
bar was originally. It was then cut longitudinally, and hammered out 
into three fiat bands or ribbons, each about 2ths of an inch wide, but 
retaining their.integrity in the centre, as was demonstrated by a careful 
examination of the sections of the fragments into which it was broken, 
and which did not exhibit at the junction of these bands the slightest 
trace of solder or other mode of artificial joining. It was then slightly 
twisted, and might, in the opinion of our jewellers, be given the same 


409 


twist as that of the Tara tores by filling the triangular spaces between 
the fillets with lead or some other ductile metal. 

When the Tara tores were first described to the Academy, it was 
believed, both by antiquaries and jewellers, that the leaves or ribbons 
of which they were composed were soldered together at the inner edges, 
and then twisted; but, after the most careful examination of this Tore, 
it is quite apparent that the process of torc-making was as I have de-. 
scribed it. 

Although no question has ever been raised with respect to the pro- 
priety of restoring with their fragments, fossils, and also ancient statuary, 
fictile ware, or other objects of antique art; and although some might 
object to the restoration of articles in metal work when found in frag- 
ments, bent, or otherwise altered from their original condition—common 
sense, taste, the interests of antiquarian and ethnological science, as well 
as the example of all public collections, and the necessity for preservation 
of the articles themselves, point out the advisability of restoring, when 
possible, articles recently cut up with a cold chisel on a smith’s anvil, or 
crushed into pieces in a jeweller’s workshop. 


The Secretary read a letter from Dr. R. Keller, of Zurich, returning 
thanks for his election as an Honorary Member of the Academy. 

The following donations were presented to the Academy :— 

A portrait of Carolan, the harper; presented, through the Rey. Dr. 
Todd, by the Rev. Charles Tisdall, D. D. 

Duplicate photographs of the Sheshkill, and of three Irish croziers ; 
presented by the Commissioners of the Science and Art Department of 
the Committee of Council on Education. 

A copy of the ‘‘Rhind Papyri,” edited by Samuel Birch, LL. D.; 
presented by David Brewer, Esq., through Dr. Birch, of the British Mu- 
seum. 

The thanks of the Academy were returned to the donors. 


STATED GENERAL MEETING, Monpay, NovemBEr 30, 1868. 
The Very Rav. Cuarzes Gravus, D. D., President, in the Chair. 


The Srcrrrary read the following communication from the Rev. 
Professor Haveuton, accompanied by letters from the Rev. Dr. Roxsry- 
son, of Armagh, and Mr. Mrrram, of Trinity College Magnetic Observa- 
tory :— 


On tHE Non-Cyctonic CHARACTER OF THE StoRM oF OcrosER 29, 1863. 


Trinity College, Dublin, Nov. 30, 1863. 

Dear Dr. Rerves,—As Mr. Foot’s paper on the storm of the 29th 
October, during which the ironclad ‘“‘ Prince Consort’’ nearly foun- 
dered at sea, appears to have attracted the notice of some meteorolo- 
gists, [ think it may prove of some interest to lay before the Academy two 
letters, one from the Rey. Dr. Robinson, and the other from Mr. Mettam, 
who keeps the records of the Magnetical Observatory of Trinity College. 


‘410 


These letters give an account of the observations on the wind made at 
Armagh and Dublin during the gale, and it appears to me that they 
completely establish the non-cyclonic character of the storm of the 29th 
October. 
The wind in Dublin blew steadily from the 8. W. during and long 
after the gale; while in Armagh (as appears from Dr. Robinson’s letter, 
or from the accompanying drawing, which I have made to represent the 
observations) it seems to have shifted through 132° from 10 4.m., to 1 p.m. 


MALIN H2 


SAlloucH MELVIN 


A 
ALAM. BALLINASLOE 


N 2 
f= 


e 
nz 


The gale in Dublin was at its height at 11 a. u., when the wind tra- 
velled at the rate of 16 miles per hour. 

Perpendiculars drawn to the directions of the wind at this hour, 
from Dublin, Armagh, and Ballinasloe, nearly intersect in Lough 
Melvin (A), in the county of Fermanagh,—a circumstance which, at 
first sight, would seem to prove that the storm was a Cyclone. But if 
a line BA be drawn, parallel to the bisector of the angle between the 
wind directions of Armagh at 10 a.m. and 1 P.m., it is well known that 
the gale, if a Cyclone, must have travelled along the line BA. 


411 


Tf this had been the case, the centre of the storm should have passed 
near Ballinasloe, where the wind should have changed through 180° 
As this supposition is completely at variance with the facts observed at 
Ballinasloe, we are entitled to conclude that the gale was not a Cyclone. 

IT am yours sincerely, 
SAMUEL HavGuton. 

To the Rev. Wm. Reeves, D. D., See. R. I. A. 


““ Armagh Observatory, Nov. 19, 1863. 

‘“My prar Haventon,—l see in the ‘Irish Times’ that you com- 
municated to the Academy an account of the gale of the 29th last at 
Ballinasloe, where the direction of the wind seems to have been invari- 
able. That was not the case here, as you will see by the annexed record 
of my anemometer. 

‘‘From noon, on the 28th, the direction changed against the sun till 
10 a.m. on the 29th; then came back till10 p.m. It was very strong here. 


1 


October 28, | Direction. ‘October 29.| Direction. || October 30.) Direction. 
11 A-eM., BR aerate 0° SW erie 49° 
Noon, 122 iateistaty 16 SHEA 62 
1 122 Siinaeats 69 Bikes 63 
2 114.5 irene 76 AD Seite 67 
3 108 ANG 78 | Barents 62 
4 99 Fe es 82 Be ie 63 
5 75 aT cg wait silvers 60 
6 70 Boater 78 Tea eal 53 
7 ol ORME 73 Ss 51 
8 40 ayes 73 Bh vie 47 
9 39 SHAN ae 74 Betana tie 53 
10 35 Ralite lke ve 65 aA eet 56 Ky 
il 29 Bmore 66 ei 48 
2g 2 19 anes te ne ag 
A.M. | | 
1 14 LS lee Rie 51 uke he 48 
2 0 Wiel aa iste 41 Wanda 53 
3 329 NU Sh ts 40 satel 59 
4 336 Sveti 37 Suess 60 
5 329 PSs 38 PN eaten 61 
6 344 Bienen 38 SAN 63 
| 7 335 BAe 37 Biiduito 65 
le 8 324 een ee 
9 298 Baris -38 A Rae 72 
| 10 PaSitt arian 44 Biaene 71 


‘The graduation reads from 0 = south through 90 = west, 180 =north 
270 =east. The time is the mid epoch between each number of the first 
column and the preceding, i.e. the direction opposite 11° is that at 10° 
30”. ‘Yours ever, 

“CT. R. Rosrnson. 
“ To the Rev. S, Haughton.” 


412 


22, Lrinity College, Nov. 21, 1863. 


‘“‘Drar Sir,—I send you the direction of wind every second hour 
from the commencement of the gale on 28th October, until it passed 
away, on the 30th, 1863, and find on reference that the gale was in 
Dublin October 29. 

‘“ Wind, October 28, 1863, commenced to blow from S. E. at 6 a.m. 
8a.mu., 9.8. E.; 104.m.,8. S.W.; 12, noon, S.W.; 2and4p.m., S.W., 
6 P.M. Ss. S.W.; 8 Pp. M., S.W.; 10 P.M. and 12 midnight, S.W. 

i October 29th, 2° and 4 AL M., 8: Se Wi5) Ge 8) and TO amin, 12; 
noon, 2,* 4, 6, 8, and 10 p. Me, 12; midnight, wind §.W. 

‘é October 30th, 2, 4, 6, 8, 10 A.M., and 12 noon, 2 and 4 P.m., wind 
S.W.; 6 and 8p.u., W.S.W.; 10 p.m. and 12 midnight, wind 8.W. 
“Yours faithfully, 
“ Joon Merram. 
“‘ To the Rev. Professor Haughton.” 


J. B. Joxus, Esq., read a paper— 


On Crannoces In Loven Rea.} By G. Henry Kinanan, Geological 
Survey of Ireland. 


Te crannoges to be described in this paper occur in Lough Rea, which 
is situated in the parishes of Loughrea and Killeenadeema, barony of 
Loughrea, county of Galway, Sheet 105 of the Townland Ordnance. 
Survey, antl at the east margin of Sheet 115 of the one- -inch Map of 
Ireland. 

At the south-east of the lake is a group of rocks, called ‘“‘Stone ielands: 
South;” at the east, an island, called “‘ Stone Island, North ;’’ at the 
north-east are five islands, called ‘‘ Barrack, Long, Middle, Bush, and 
Switch Islands;’’ at the north-west, ‘‘ Blake’s Island;’’ near the west 
shore, ‘‘ Reed’s and Shore Islands;” at the south-west, ‘‘ Ash Island ;”’ 
and about 200 yards from the south shore is ‘‘Island M‘Coo.” The 
last four have been found to be erannoges, or artificial islands. 

On looking at the Ordnance Map (Galway, Sheet 105), it will be 
seen that within a mile of the lake there are twenty-one raths or ra- 
heens, all of which, except two, are in the vicinity of the crannoges, two 
of the largest being in the immediate neighbourhood of Shore Island,t{ 


* From 113 a.m. wind = 16 miles per hour. 

+ In Hardiman’s ‘‘History of Galway” we find the ancient name of the town of Loughrea 
was Baille Riogh ; from which it would appear that Rea is a corruption for Riogh, and that 
the name of the lake ought to be Lough Riogh, that is, the Royal Lake, or The Lake of 
the Kings. This name may have been so called from one of the crannoges having been 
the residence of the kings or chiefs of the sept that inhabited the district thereabouts ; or 
perhaps it is much more modern, the town having been called Baillie Riogh, after Mae //71- 
liam Eighter (Sir William or Ulick De Burgo), one of its founders, who declared himself 
King of Connaght, and the lake Lough Riogh from the same. For neither of these con- 
jectures is there documentary evidence ; but the former seems to be the most probable, as 
in the latter case the lake would naturally have been called Bailleriogh Lough, or, to mo- 
dernize it, Ballyrea Lough. 

{One lies between Lord Duulo’s new house and Shore Island; the other, called 
Knocknasop, a little west of Lord Dunlo’s house. 


413 


the largest and most important crannoge of the lake. There is a tradi- 
tion in the country about Lough Rea, “that a city lies buried under 
the lake,” which must have been handed down from generation to gene- 
ration, as it undoubtedly points to the time when the crannoges were 
submerged, some of which may still be undiscovered, as on a calm day, 
in the shallow parts of the lake, heaps of regularly placed stones can be 
observed, all of which may be ancient habitations, and part of the sub- 


merged city. 


M‘Coo, are crannoges, while Blake’s Island may be one. The accompa- 
panying sketches, taken from the fair-green of Loughrea, will show the 
relative positions of these. Reed Island lies a little on the right of 
sketch, Fig. No.1. It was not included, as it lies so low as to be unobserv- 


Fig. 1. 


able in any picture. Shore Island lies immediately below Lord Dunlo’s 
house, in Fig. No.1; Ash Island is toward the left of the same sketch, 
near the shore; and Island M‘Coo is the wooded island, toward the left 
of sketch, Fig. No. 2. 


Hig 2s = 
R. I. A. PROC.-—VOL. VIII. or 


414 


By the kind permission of Lord Clancarty and Mr. Blake (Lord Clan- 
rickard’s agent), I was enabled to explore Reed’s, Shore, and Ash 
Islands; but to the proprietor of Island M‘Coo (Lord Huntington) I did 
not make application, as by the time the others were examined, the 
waters of the lake had risen, and stopped all satisfactory work. In fact, 
but for this reason I would have made additional excavations in Shore 
Island. 

Crannoge No. I., or Reed’s Island, is situated at the N. W. corner of 
the lake, about fifty yards from the present shore. Fig. No. 3 is aplan 


MARL 
DA RE EOI IC : K 
wo A On \ 
he w S ONG s 
/ eval STONE, ERR ie 
re ey ge OAK PILES a o os a 
i a a = S a 
i oO, a a Y \ 
t fre U rc x “Tn! 
th eealt ain O.AK SPIES Tne! 
| EI Oa ig hada ‘ Sf 
(eases \ x ow 
\ =a = pat) 
rae 
\ Cc. s—, 
‘ Be wi 
\ OF ep 
¢. Uf 
= 7 


Fig. 3.—Scale, 20 feet to 1 inch. 


and section of it. It lies very low, being covered with water during the 
winter months; but, owing to the late remarkably dry summer, the 
island, at the latter end of June, stood 12 inches above the water. 

The following is the section which the crannoge afforded, com- 
mencing at the surface :— 


Feet. Inches. 
SEecTiIon No. 1. 


7. Loose stones, laid in regular order, 0 6 
6. Mari, with a few stones, . ... . oy Teste pide! o/s! ny ay ree 3 
Daj reais With. a few, Stones. ia) asco Aer aa) on ae ae oe 9 
4. Large stones, with peat between them,. . ....... JI 0 
3. A layer of branches and trunks of birch trees (some 6 inches 
in diameter), Sle go te A tare he oA UR Pee EL Ne 6 
2. Squared oak beams, 4 x 7 inches, lying N. and S. (mag.). 0 4 
1. Squared oak beams, 4 x 7 inches, lying E. and W.(mag.). 0 4 
4 8 


Round the island there is a circle, formed of piles, the piles being 
2 feet apart, and each being about 4 x 8 inches; but their length 
was not ascertainable. For about 2 yards on the inside of the piles, 
and about 3 yards on the outside, on the surface of the island, there - 
were regularly placed flat stones, marked No. 7 in section. Running 


415 


nearly N.and8. across the crannoge, are three sets of piles, 4 feet long, 
and 3 x 3 inches thick, marked on section and plan B,C, D. One of them 
is in the accompanying collection, No. 61. 

In making the excavations, the moment bed No. 6 was cleared out, 
the water burst up, and impeded all satisfactory work. In all the 
workings subsequently opened, bed No. 3 was reached; but only in one 
instance were we able to get down to the lower beams, No. 1 in section, 
and then the influx of water prevented us finding what was below. In 
bed No. 6 a few bones were found that were much broken and gnawed. 
They seemed to belong to oxen, sheep, and pigs. Also a rough oak 
plank, No. 69 in collection, about a foot square; and at the surface of 
the bed a whetstone (No. 3 in collection). In an excavation on bed 
No. 5 there was found a quantity of wood ashes; and adjacent to them 
a circular wooden noggin, or meather, 4 inches in diameter, and 3 inches 
high, with a small round handle near its upper margin, which was be- 
velled to an edge. This meather was whole when taken out, but sub- 
sequently fell to pieces, as it was perforated by rootlets of bog plants. 
Near it was what seemed to be the handle of another wooden vessel ; 
but, although it was freshly broken, the other pieces of it could not be 
found. In another excavation were found a piece of sharpening stone 
(No. 4), a siab of sandstone (Nos. 1 and 2), nearly 9 inches square, 
which seemed to have been used as a hearthstone; a piece of iron 
(No. 6), 4 inches long, apparently a portion of some sort of cutting in- 
strument; and some bright red colouring matter, rolled up in a piece of 
birch bark. 

The centre of this island, as marked on the Ordnance Map, is 271 
feet above the level of the sea, while the height of the lake is 270°5 
feet, which would leave a difference cf 6 inches in favour of the cran- 
noge; and by section No. 1, we find that the lowest beams of it are 
4 feet 2 inches lower than the level of the lake. From this it would 
appear that the then surface of the water of the lake must have been at 
least 5 feet lower than at present; which would only leave the floor of 
the crannoge 1-5 feet above the water. It seems to have originally con- 
sisted of a circular wooden platform, round which was a circular wall, 
the framework of which were the piles, the interstices being filled with 
sods. As the lake rose, it was found necessary to raise the floor, first by 
a mass of birch timber, and branches, and afterwards by a layer of 
stones. About this time it may have been divided into compartments, 
by the north and south lines of piles, as they do not seem to go down 
lower than the oak beams. I should here mention, that whenever we 
find rows of piles, they appear to have been the framework of either a 
sod or wicker wall; in this crannoge they seem to have been the former. 
The last occupiers of which we have any trace coated the surface of the 
island with flat stones. 

No. 5 in the collection was found near the surface of the crannoge. 
The bones in this and the other crannoges were more abundant near the 
outside piles than elsewhere. They are all very much broken, and many 
have also the appearance as if they were gnawed by dogs. 


416 
Orannoge No. IT., or Shore Island, lies about a quarter of a mile 
aw. of No. I. Figs. Nos. 4, 5, and 6 are a planand section of it. For- 


PART OF CIRCLE OF OAK PILES 


——=— 


RARE [ CIRCLE OF OAK PILES 


sine PLACE 


OAK BEAMSN\ 


Ww 
OW OF OAK oa, 
PEAT AND MARL R ote 
ate aes cl 


UPRIGHT MORTICED INTO BEAM 


re 


| 
Of } 
iceeR WALL 


ee 


1 
! 
i 
1] DOUBLE WICKER WALL 
1 
i 


E 


a === ---2I5G TT 


j 
} 
] 
1 
i 
i22! 


WICKER WALL 


EXCAVATIONS/ ,-------. 
MARKED THUS 


PARTS OF THREE CIRCLES OF PILES 
SEEN 20 YARDS FROM THE ISLAND 


Fig. 4.—Scale, 80 feet to 1 inch. 


merly from it to the mainland was a rampart, or moat, formed of marl 
and peat, about 4 yards wide; but within the last forty years the water 
of the lake has cut away about 15 yards of this, and made an island of 
the crannoge. Fifteen years ago numerous excavations were made in 
this island by the country people, in search of bones, in order to make 
sale of them for manure. Along with the bones various articles were 
found, a list of some of which will be hereafter given. The bones were 
first remarked immediately outside the island, when the waters of the 
lake were very low. Afterwards the country people found that they 
occurred in great plenty in the island, especially near the margin and 
in the northern part, which 18 now burrowed by these old excavations. 
In these burrows, and also outside the island, piles can be observed. _ 
On examining the island, the south, south-east, and east shores are 
found to be a mass of stone between and outside two semicircles of oak 
piles, while the west and north are banked up with the shell marl, which 
is now being deposited on the bottom of the lake. About 20 yards south 


417 


of the island three circles of piles can be seen below the 
water on a calm day. They are about a yard apart. 
35 feet from the east shore, part of a circle of piles is 
visible under the water; they may be part of the circle 
that was found in the most northern excavation, here- 
after mentioned, as the heads of a circle of piles were 
observed among the reeds on the north of the island. 
From the east shore a double row of piles runs out to 
the circle, and on the north of the double row are hori- 
zontal beams parallel to it. A little N.W. of the double 
row, in an old working, there is part of a circle of piles ; 
and in another, a row of piles running nearly E. and 
W. Mr. Hemsworth, of Danesfort, who spent many of 
his younger days boating on the lake, and knows every 
part of it, informs me, that on the upper end of some of 
the upright piles there were the marks of where hori- 
zontal beams were morticed on them. These seem now 
to have disappeared, as I did not remark them. 

I caused to be made six excavations in this crannoge. 
The first ran 8. from the trigonometrical point for 48 
feet. It ismarked E on plan. The north end was not 
carried down very deep, and gave the following sec- 
tion :— 


SrEcTION No. 2. 
Feet. Inches. 


5. Stones, peat, and clay, ) bones scattered sparingly 1 4 
4. Marl and peat, } through them, { 1 
3. Marl (8 inches), peat (12 inches), ... .%. . . 1 8 
BeOciawsiOl Peal SOUS, «9. 6. em eh we kes 1 0 
1. Marl, not sunk into. 

5 0 


At about 35 feet from the north end, there was the 
following section :— 
Section No. 3. 


Feet. Inches. 
6. Clay, stones, and peat, with bones,. . .... . 1 6 


5. WelllOw Senn TiNeN Rs OG) ee oes eistai es ica wAS 2 6 
4. Turf sods, with heather and moss, . ...... I 0 
Sp eekionzontal basket flooring, . 5)... « 5 8 # 0 1 
2. MSINGhy GLB G CIN ah eR ae a er aro ean 3 0 
1. Turf sods, with heather and moss, ....... 0 6 

8 7 


By the Ordnance Map, the centre of this island is 
3°5 higher than the water of the lake; and as the place 
where this section was taken was 14 foot lower than the 
centre, we find that the basket flooring (No. 3) is about 
3 feet lower than the lake, and the lower turf sods 


DOUBLE ROW OF PILES 


TWO CIRCLES OF PILES 


CIRCLE OF PILES 


ROW OF PILES 


FIRE PLACE 


DOUBLE WICKER WALL 


WICKER WALL 


THREE CIRCLES OF PILES 


ROW OF PILES 


WATER LINE 


E 
SHELL MARL 


[PAVEMENT 


ate 


Fig. 5. 


418 


POINT GON N&S ‘ 
' SECTION CIRCLE OF PILES CIRCLE OF PILES 


Wales oo Se WATER LINE 
BASKET FLOORING i 


Tee a ee wee eS ee 
SHELL MARL 


Fig 6. 


6 feet. From this it would appear that the lower sods were placed before 
erannoge No. 1 was built; at least that the water of the lake was at 
least 7 feet lower than at present. 

When bed No. 1 was cut, the water rushed up with a loud noise, 
like a pistol shot, and drove us out of the workings; that the layer was 
artificial was proved by the heather and moss on the sods. They were 
quite fresh, and had all the appearance of being recently cut, so much so, 
that when the men at work first saw them, they were fully persuaded 
they were opening an old hole that had only a short time eon been 
filled up. 

In bed No. 2 no bones were remarked. ‘This had the appearance of 
a bed deposited by water. 

In bed No. 4 no bones were remarked; but the heather and mosses 
were similar to those found in bed No. 1. 

Bed No. 5 had all the appearance of an alluvial deposit. A few 
bones were scattered through it, and the ae of metal dross (Nos. 51 
and 52) was found near the bottom of it. 

In bed No. 6 were found a few OES ise: 
and the following articles :— re 

No. 48, a quartz pebble. This aoe 
be either a sea stone, or a pebble from | 
the old red conglomerate. | 

No. 49, a hone. 

No. 50, a hone. 

No. 53, an iron implement ; seems to 
be part of a shears. 

At the south end of this excavation © 
was a perpendicular, single, wicker |’ 
work wall or enmwroe that went Conn 


there was a rough pavement, on which : 
was athin layer of gravel. The surface : vy 7 sete 
of the pavement was on a level with the 4 | pret 

basket floormg. The accompanying 7 
sketch, taken by my colleague, Mr. F.J. Wh 
Foot, aboate the wicker wall, pavement, +) | oe 
and basket flooring. About 20 fect | He iad 


oS ic TOW 

ae nearer ee SUES 

sen PO ar y 

north of this single wall, there occurred [oe \ 
a double one, that was 20 inches wide, ig. 7. 


the centre of it being filled up with peat sods. The upright stakes in both 


419 


were about 1 foot apart. Nos. 64, 65, 66, and 67 are some of the upright 
stakes from these wicker walls. To the north of the last-mentioned wall, 
there were two piles, or rather butts of piles, about 1 foot long, the 
lower ends of which were quite flat, the flattened surface being appa- 
rently cut by some chopping implement. They rested on the surface of 
the bed No. 1, in Section 2. These and the double wicker wall did not 
go far up into bed No. 2 (same section), and the tops of them and the 
wickerwork wall were all charred, as if the structure had been burnt 
down. ‘The same remark applies to the southern wicker walls, and to 
a wicker wall hereafter to be mentioned; but in these two latter cases, 
if they were destroyed by fire, they were not burnt down so low as the 
double wall or the two piles, as they were over 2°5 feet high. On the 
north of the double wicker wall, in beds, Nos. 3 and 4, Section 2, were 
numerous small heaps of ashes, and near some of them were flat stones, 
that evidently had been used as hearths, as they had all the appearance 
of being burnt by fire. The basket flooring was made of hazel rods, from 
1 inch to $ inch in diameter. Some were squeezed quite flat by the 
pressure of the overlying mass, and were so rotten that a specimen of 
the basket work could not be procured. 

The second excavation ran north for 30°5 feet from the north end 
of the last described. It is marked on plan as B. The following section 
was measured at its north end :— 


Section No. 4. 
Feet. Inches. 
1 


De soil, peat, and stones, with afew bones, ......:. . 6 
4 Marl and peat, with a quantity of bones,. ....... 2 7 
RMEHCAIMICISOCS ne Cen ark intel a, Wave) Abcuuait eect cM Ue x SMa Ne 0 9 
2. Chips of wood and peat, with basket flooring near the base, 0 4. 
HPMLeAPMEDRSOUS tei talc Nalin lence ic Ped te Vaitiastuen vers shi tele es 1 7 

6 9 


When bed No. 1 was cut through, the water spouted up, and pre- 
vented my observing what was underneath. The heather sods had not 
knitted together, but were quite fresh looking, like those described in 
Section No. 3. Here we were able to measure their original size, which 
was about 1 foot square by 5 inches thick. 

In bed No. 2 the chips were nearly all deal, and in it, shghtly ob- 
lique to the length of the hole, ran a horizontal oak beam, that was 10 
inches wide by 2°5 deep; on this lay the basket flooring.* 

At about 6 feet from the north end of the beam, there was an up- 
right morticed into it; the upright was 2 feet 2 inches high. The south 
end of the beam ran into the bank of the excavation, and was not fol- 
lowed. Upright stakes ran south from the upright; they seem to have 
been part of some sort of partition. One of them, No. 638, is in the col- 
lection. 


* On comparing Sections Nos. 3 and 4, it will be seen that the beds above the basket 
flooring are very similar, and of nearly equal thickness. 


420 


The sods in bed No. 3 were similar to those in No. 1. 

Immediately at the bottom of bed No. 4 there was a thin layer of 
sand, full of bones; and in it, or immediately above it, the following 
were found :— 


No. 16. A fine hone, with a mark on it as if it had been used to 
sharpen fish hooks or some pointed implement. 

17. A hone—Silurian grit. 

18. Ditto—Old red sandstone. 

19. Ditto. ditto. 

20. Similar to No. 16. 

21. A small slab of sandstone, used for sharpening. 

22. A hone—Old red sandstone. 

23. Ditto. ditto. 

24. A fine hone. It seems to be one of the Silurian grits got in 
the hills north of Roxborough. 

. 25. A small celt—Silurian ? 

26. A small sling-stone—Quartzite pebble from the old red con- 
glomerate. 

No. 27. A large sling stone—Made from old red sandstone. 

No. 28. Small sea stone—Trappean porphyry, like some of those 

north-west of Galway. 

No. 29. Small arrow-head—Chert from the limestone. 

No. 30. A small stone. 

No. 81. A piece of a clay crucible. 

No. 34. A piece of bone, like a rude spoon. 

No. 60. A knife, set in a rude bone handle. 


Most of these were close together, near the north end of the exca- 
vation; and adjoining them was a large heap of ashes. I may here 
mention that immediately east of this, as will be hereafter mentioned, 
a hearth was discovered. The bones found in this bed were all smashed 
to pieces. 

In bed No. 5 there were a few bones; and near the surface was a 
piece of iron (Nos. 32 and 33), which looks like part of a modern knife. 

At the north end of this working were round ash piles that ran 
nearly east and west (E58. Mag.); they were 2°5 feet apart, and be- 
tween them was a peat wall. 

For 32:5 feet on the north of excavation B there was a space full of 
old holes that we did not work; but at the end of it was opened a work- 
ing, marked D on plan. This was 7:5 feet long (north and south), and 
about 5 feet wide. It gave the following section :— 


oo8 


IA 1A tat tal tal to I 


sooo 0° 


Zz 
=) 


2 


SEcTIoN No. 5. 
Feet. Inches. 


8. Marl, full of shells, part of what is now being deposited on the 


boftomyof Rough yh casei minaic Wicca reiiten a) iter eimai 2 0 
PePeat awit hanes wiamtani owen iaie Melotaimconaell lemuteny nme Mate wns 4 0 
1. Marl, full of shells, similar to No. 3,. . ...... over 6 0 


421 


This excavation was opened at a place which is 3:5 feet lower than 
the centre of the island. It was carried down for 6 feet; and a six foot 
pole was forced down into the marl without finding any change. From 
this it would appear that the sods bed No. 1, in Section 3, was at the 
bottom of the artificial work. 

In bed No. 2 the wicker flooring occurred, but its exact position 
was not noticed. 

At the north end of the excavation a segment of a circle of oak piles 
occurred, which came up to within 8 inches of the surface of bed No. 3. 
The tops of these inclined inwards, at about an angle of 75°; they were 
about 6 inches apart, 15 inches wide, 5 inches thick, and over 8 feet long. 
At the south end of the excavation were two circular ash piles, that seemed 
to be part of a partition. They were 7 inches in diameter, 6 feet long, 
ran 8 inches up into bed No. 3, and 1 foot 4 inches down into bed No. 1. 
A bone article, like the handle of a large gimlet, was found near the 
bottom of this bed; it 1s numbered 47 in the collection. 

The next excavation to be described is marked C on plan, and 
runs EK. 15 8. mag. from the north end of excavation B. It was 18 feet 
long by 6 wide, and was sunk down to the beams under the wicker 
flooring (Bed 2, in Section No. 4). At the north-west corner of it was 
a mass of yellow clay, crowned by a limestone flag and ashes, which had 
evidently been a fireplace, as the flag was all burnt, and quite brittle. 
At the east end, near the bottom, the celt No. 41 was found. In the 
vicinity of the hearth were the following :— 


No. 35. A hazel nut. 
No. 36. Part of a deer’s horn. 
No, 37. A piece of a fowl’s bone. 
No. 38. A piece of bone. 
No. 39. A bone piercer. 
No. 40. A piece of Silurian grit. 
No. 42. Ditto. 
No. 43. A large Silurian nodule. 
No. 44, A hone, Silurian. 
No. 45. Ditto. 
No. 46. Ditto. 


Under the wicker floor were a system of horizontal oak beams, paral- 
lel to the beams found in excavation B. They were 4°25 feet apart, 
14 inches wide, by 3 deep. A set of oak piles ran nearly east and west, 
in places being a double row. They were 18 inches apart, and 3 inches 
in diameter, and were evidently the framework of a wall, as between 

them were regularly built-up sods. 
| Among the stones at the surface of this working were parts of the 
upper and lower stones of a quern. Ihave put the upper one among the 
collection (No. 72), as, though imperfect, it is unlike those that will be 
found in nearly every cabin in the parish of Tynagh, 7 miles west of 

R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 3K 


422 


- Loughrea. In it there are holes as if for two handles, to turn it back- 
wards and forwards, and not describe an entire circle; while the modern 
querns have only one handle, and are turned round and round. 

The next excavation was made a little south of the last described, 
and is marked F on plan. It was 15 feet long, and ran E. 10 N. (mag », 
and gave the following section :— 


Secrion No. 6. 
. Feet. Inches. 
. Peat, clay, stones, with a fewbones,. . . .*. . .< .% 0 


6 

Lae EW Pag ee ate lea sea ane eRe LUIS Mall oul tae mn te ey iG Lagoa. G 0. 10 
47) Peaty swith) Domest i oy ¢ sits fice: Bow ae 6 GU eetadens nie tere 1 0 
Sep Basket oor ee coos wes) voc. hee sac Alae wpe memati eh coer Wy) 1 
De RC atet hee ere Gucnca se aMuL iat 2 oN ante ive hee neces a aka 3 6 
1. Stones, not sunk into, 


7 D 


When the stones No. 1 were reached, the water spouted up, and 
flooded the excavation. 

The basket floor, pieces of ae hazel rods being in the collection 
No. 70, was about the same distance below the waters of the lake as 
that herore mentioned; and under it was a horizontal beam that ran 
K. 8. E. (mag.). On the floor were numerous bones. This was different 
from what was found in all the other excavations, as in them there was 
a layer of sods between the basketwork and the bones. 

In bed No. 5 a few bones were scattered about. 

In bed No. 6 there were also a few bones, and the following articles 
near the bottom of it :— 


No. 54, A hone. 

No. 55. Ditto. 

No. 56. A rubstone. 

No. 57. Large sling stone—Quartzite, from the old red conglomerate. 
No. 58. Egg-shaped sling stone—Old red sandstone. 

No. 59. An angular piece of Silurian grit, evidently artificial. 


Three feet from the west end of this working was a single wicker 
partition, 2°5 feet high. At the south side it seemed to curve round to 
meet the double wicker partition in excavation E. At the north side it 
ended against a large beam of oak, scooped out in the middle, and ap- 
parently part of a trough (No. 68 in collection). This was standing 
upright on the square end, making a right angle with the wicker par- 
tition. It here seemed to have been used as a door for a hut; from its 
east edge ran the before-mentioned horizontal beam. The wicker par- 
tition began at the top of bed No. 5, and went down into bed No. 2. 

The last excavation to be described lies near the S. E. of the island, 
and is marked A on plan. It was carried down for 5 feet, the bottom 
foot consisting of turf sods, in which there were no remains. The other 
4 feet were peat mixed with bones. Between 3 and 4 feet down the 
articles now enumerated were found :— 


® 


423 


No. 10. A fine hone—Seems to be one of the Silurian grits found 
in the hills north of Roxborough. 

No. 11. A small slab of sandstone, used for sharpening. 

No. 12. A small sea stone. Coal measure ? 

No. 18. A hone—Old red sandstone. 

No. 14. A cut piece of deer’s horn. 

No. 15. A large pig’s tusk. 


There was also found here what seemed to be the top of a table. 
This latter was composed of four planks of oak, 3-5 feet long by 9 inches 
wide and.2 thick, with underneath two slabs 5 inches wide by 14 inch 
thick. These slabs were fastened to the upper boards by dowels (No. 71), 
and each board was dowelled to its fellow (see dowel, No. 62). This 
table was so rotten, that it fell to pieces when taken out of its bed. The 
water came into this hole at a depth of 5 feet, and put a stop to the 
work. 

The inferences I draw from my observations are, that a tribe, and 
not a family, inhabited this crannoge—each family occupying a hut, or 
apartment—they all having a common fire in the centre; that the island 
in the first instance extended much further to the south; that the in- 
habitants were driven out either by fire or the waters of the lake rising ; 
but in either case it seems to have been deserted, and submerged for a 
period. Afterwards, by some cause or another, it again appeared above 
the water.* Then the natives of the country determined to repeople it; 
but they found that during S. E. and 8. gales the whole force of the 
waves of the lake broke on it, and were gradually eating it away; they 
therefore, to preserve it, sank the before-mentioned piles and stones at 
its south and south-eastern shore. Mr. Foot, who assisted at the prin- 
cipal excavations, suggests, ‘‘ That these inhabitants lived in stone huts; 
and that the uppermost bed in some of the foregoing sections, consisting 
of clay, stone, and peat, is the debris of the ruins of these.”’ This does 
not appear at ali unlikely; and it would account for the bones found in 
it, and not continuous up through the sections from their first appear- 
ance. 

To arrive at full particulars, and thoroughly understand the history 
of the place, the whole of the ancient habitations ought to be cleared 
out, which could not be done properly unless the lake was lowered 
seven feet. 

Mr. Silk, of Loughrea, bought most of the bones from the country 
people that burrowed this island, and he gave me the following infor- 
mation :—‘‘ The country people raised bones in this island and in the 
boggy bottom on the mainland opposite Reed’s Island. The best bones 
were got in the latter place. In the crannoge the best and whitest bones 


* Dr. Gerrard Boate, in his ‘‘ Natural History of Ireland,” mentions that the early 


English settlers carried on large drainage works in Ireland; and as their stronghold in 


Connaught was Athenry, nine miles distant, it is not unlikely that it was some of them 
that opened up the outlet from the lake. 


A24 


_ were got deep down, near the margin.”’ He bought altogether over 300 
tons. ‘‘'The excavations were carried on by women ; and, as they teemed 
out none of them, they worked en chemise. Among the bones were 
perfect heads of oxen, sheep, goats, deer, pigs, and what seemed to be 
large dogs or wolves. ‘There was also exhumed the head of a Mega- 
ceros Hibernicus, which measured over 13 feet from the tip to tip of its 
horns.”’ This he had for some time in his possession, but unfortunately 
it was accidentally smashed to pieces. Mr. Jukes suggests that finding 
this here may not prove that the Megaceros was killed by the people of 
that age, as they may have found it, and put it up for an ornament or 
trophy, as is done at the present day. Besides the bones, Mr. Silk got 
the following articles, but unfortunately he is unable to say whether 
they were got high up or low down in the workings :— 


Iron Shears.—These were made on the same principle as the sheep 
shears of the present day; but some of them were ‘‘so small and fine 
that they might have been used by any lady as scissors.”’ Some of 
the best of these he gave to Lord Clancarty. 


A brass pin, about 5 inches long, with a swivel head. ‘‘ This looked 
like one of the readiers that soldiers used when they had match- 
locks.”’ 


A crozier, made of brass, inlaid with rectangular pieces of silver. This 
he sold for £5, and thinks that it is im the Museum of the Royal 
Trish Academy; as the gentleman who bought it from him told him 
‘that he had put 1t in the Museum.” 


A. battleave.—This was about 15 inches long. It had a hatchet on one 
side, and seemed to have had a spike on the other. The socket for 
the handle was very rudely forged. He gave this along with the 
crozier for the £5. 

A cast for a coin.—This was an iron box, about 7 x 5 x 3 inches, which 
opened in the centre. It was filled with a white substance, lke 
plaster of Paris, in which the die was made. On the outside were 
two clips to keep the box close fastened, and a round hole for pouring 
in the metal. Unfortunately he did not know the value of it, and 
left it knocking about. Afterwards the idea came into his head of 
taking an impression from the cast; but when he opened the box, the 
white substance had fallen to pieces. The box he set no value on, 
and does not know what has become of it. 


A hammered wron vessel.—This was about the size of a large cup, but 
went down more square to the bottom. It looked as if it had been 
used for smelting purposes; and he afterward gave it to a farmer for 
melting lead in, * 


* Since the above was read, Mr. Ryan, of Cuscarrick, Loughrea, has presented a 
semicircular knife, about 7 inches long by $th of an inch wide, which he says was found 
in this crannoge. It has been put along with the rest of the collection in the Royal Irish 
Academy. 


6 


429 


Crannoge No. ITI., or Ash Island, of which Fig. No. 8 is a plan and 
section, is about 60 yards from the present shore, at the south-west 


7 


/ o> THREE CAK PILES 


s 
~ 


= 
NX 
SS 
Hye IZONTAL ASH LOGS 


~ 


WICKER WALL, ‘a 


woo @ 2 & B 8 


STONES ~~ 


SURFACE COVERED WITH FLAT STONES | 


MARL 


- |e 
Bs 


— 


SMALL 
SHINGLE 


aa t ee 
7) 


! 


Fig. 8.—Scale, 20 feet to 1 inch. 


corner of the lake. When examined in August last, the surface above 
the water was about 20 yards in diameter, with a spur out of it toward 
the south-west, 3 yards long. All the present surface of the island was 
covered with flat ome as well as the west side below the level of the 
water, for about 14 yard on an average. ‘To the north and south-west 
spurs ran out, both being about 4 yards long, measured from the edge 
of the water. On the north-east, from the water's edge for 2 yards 
the flat stones also were observed; while on the south-east they were 
less than half a yard wide. The spur on the south-west, both above and 
below the water line, was covered with small shingle. Below the water, 
on the north-east, a number of parallel logs of round ash timber, about 
6 inches in diameter, and 2 feet apart, are visible; and one or two logs on 
the east side. Only a few oak piles were remarked, three being observed 
on the north-east, and two to the north-west. There are no indications 


426 


that this island was surrounded by a regular set of piles; for, unless 
_ they are much shorter than those observed, the tops of the piles would 
appear above the surface. 
An excavation was made across the east side of this island, in which — 
was the following section :— 
Secrion No. 7 


: Feet. Inches. 
APOEONES, PEAL PANG CLAY, (7, hirist hs iopcis) mone teen ats iota aloha aera ~] 


8 
(. Eeatvand: bones 2h) lymouncmcurceacel soci csi. SVeparcroese a stiate 3 0 
6. Stones andi peat. ies moment oc cen hal olan ile ieee aume nen aya 1 0 
5. Round ash logs, 6 inches in diameter, 2 feet apart, ranging 

INGA Sle: RRS RT Ain a Oa Ak Nantel acnelat tt eer aaeias 
AS Deals Se Wao har CUR MG RTOs iiie COUR G 1 aca eRe Mea CU SSS a isha) GO tas aR 0 6 
3. Round ash logs, 6 inches in diameter, 1 foot apart, ranging 

Berea Gs VVC es og eclectic chen alle ws\t gt mnt ay ae eae ota 6 
Zi Peat, NOGSUME MMOs sey loa dee Man Po uicuieeeta Uh oman eae 3 0 
Pio Marl, over ie ea aah ae et La Sone aman a eee 6 Os 

15 6 


On the surface of the island, immediately above and below the line 
of winter inundation, numerous bones and teeth lie scattered about. 
These may have been washed out of bed No. 7. In bed No. 8 no bones 
were met with. In bed No. 7 are numerous bones, more especially . 
towards the outside of the crannoge; wood ashes; a round sea stone 
(No. 7); broken and whole hazel nuts; and two hones, one of which is 
in the collection (No. 9). Bed No. 2 could not be sunk into on account 
of the water; but it seemed to be 3 feet deep, and to lie on marl that 
was over 6 feet deep. An east and west wicker wall was found in this 
excavation, which went down to the easteand west logs. The stakes in 
it were of round fir timber, 2 inches in diameter, and about a foot apart. 
According to the Ordnance Survey, this island is 0°5 feet higher than 
the surface of the water; but their B. M., which is at the north-east 
corner of the island, 1s a foot lower than where the section was measured, 
which will leave the lower beams 5 feet lower than the present surface 
of the lake. 

Crannoge No. IV., or Island M‘Coo, is 180 yards from the nearest 
shore. All we know about it is, that it seems to be surrounded by a 
circle of piles, 33 feet in diameter; and that in the summer months gun- 
barrels and bronze spearheads, or, as they are called hereabouts, Danes’ 
hatchets, are said to have been brought up in the prongs of eelspears. 

Mr. Hemsworth informs me that there are four canoes sunk at the 
east side of this island, with their prows in towards the shore. He tried 
to raise one of them; but 1t was so rotten, that it broke across in the 
middle. It was a log of oak, hollowed out to form the canoe. He ac- 
counts for the gunbarrels found in the following way :—About the year 
1798, all the guns, &c., seized about the country were brought into 
Loughrea ; and his grandfather, who was the magistrate in charge, being 
ordered to destroy them, had them all brought out and sunk in the 
lake. 

From the above facts we may draw the following conclusions :— 
First, that iron was in use in the early ages of the crannoges. This is 


427 


proved by the old knife, No. 60. The sharp points on the stakes would 
lead to the same conclusion ; also the number of hones which must have 
been used for the sharpening of metal implements. The cuts on the pieces 
of deer’s horn, Nos. 16 and 36, must have been made by a very fine 
saw, as there are no marks of graining on the surfaces. Secondly — 
That when the crannoges were first built, the surface of the lake must 
have been at least seven feet lower than at present, as 1s proved by 
Sections 3 and 5, and by the old turf banks at the south-east of the lake, 
over which there are five or six feet of water. And that at a subsequent 
period the west part of the lake must have been twelve feet deeper than 
at present; this is proved by Sections Nos. 5 and 6, as in them we find 
six feet of shell marl under the artificial works. The change in the level 
of the lake must have been caused by the silting up of its outlet. The 
ancient stream from the lake seems to have been at the west end of the 
town, as in that place there is an alluvial deposit, while at its present 
outlet there is strong corn gravel; and a little below its present bed there 
seems to be rock. If the embouchure of the lake was at the west end, 
it must have run by the old Abbey to the alluvial flat on the north. 

If we examine a lake that is silting up its outlet, we shall find what 
a tedious process it is. First, the weeds grow during the summer, and 
catch the heavy particles that are coming out with the water; but in 
the winter floods all the weeds are broken down, and most of the accu- 
mulated matter is carried away: so that in a century it would scarcely 
raise the bottom of the stream more than six inches; which would make 
the crannoges to have been built about 1400 years before the lake reached 
its present level. But we must consider that since Loughrea was built the 
lake could scarcely have changed its level; for the eastern outlet ran at 
the foot of the town wall, and the inhabitants would have kept it open, 
being part of the defences of their town. Loughrea is more than 400 
years old;* but if we allow 400 years, it would make the age of the 
crannoges over 1800 years, or before the Christian era. 

Loughrea is about a mile wide from the N. EK. to the 8. W., and a 
mile and three quarters long from the N. W. to the 8S. E. It contains 
about 900 acres, and of these at least 400 have not more than 15 feet in 
depth of water on them. These 400 acres could be easily drained, as it 
would be only necessary to open a cut from White’s Bridge, that lies a 
mile on the north, which, according to the Ordnance Survey, is 17 feet 
lower than the lake. 


The Rev. William Reeves read a paper ‘‘ On the Bell of Armagh.” 


* The castle of Loughrea, or Baile Riogh, was builtin A.D. 1236, by Richard De Burgo 
(Hardiman’s ‘ History of Galway,” from his authority, the ‘‘ Annals of Inisfallen), and 
the town with its wallsin the succeeding century. Of these, there now (1863) only remain 
the foundations of the castle, the east foss, and the keep at the S. E. gate, the N. E. gate 
having been demolished, by public presentment, about fifteen years ago, as it was con- 
sidered an obstruction in the principal street of the town. The town seems to have been 
built on the margin of the lake, and the present principal outlet from the lake appears to 
have been made when the town was first built as a foss or dyke at the base of its eastern 
wall. 


428 


W.R. Wilde, V. P., presented to the Library and Museum of the 
Academy the following articles, which had been committed to his 
care :— 

From Lady Otho Fitzgerald, ‘‘ Miscellanea Graphica,”’ an illustrated 
catalogue of the antiquities in the possession of the late Lord Londes- 
borough, which possessed a special interest to the Academy, from its 
containing an account of the gold ornaments found at Newgrange, and 
also of the bell of St. Mura of Innishowen, and other Irish antiquities, 
which had passed into the collection of his lordship. From his brother 
Census Commissioners and himself, the ‘‘ Census Reports for 1861,” 
consisting of the volumes of the Townland Census, two volumes of the 
Report and Tables on Ages and Education, and the Report on Vital 
Statistics, Part I., ‘“‘Status of Disease.’ Mr. Wilde stated that he 
hoped shortly to present the volume upon the ‘ Religious Professions in — 
Ireland,” together with the remaining portions of the Census for 1861. 
He also presented, from Lord Farnham, a long, narrow celt of grey- 
wacke slate, found in the county of Fermanagh; a small earthen crucible; 
a copper celt, found at Ballyjamesduff, county of Cavan; a bronze, 
broad-bladed, axe-shaped celt, a socketed celt, and a paalstave, all from 
the county of Fermanagh. From Dr. Malcomson, of Cavan, a very 
perfect bronze spear-head, found ten feet beneath the surface in Kilmore 
bog, barony of Castlerahan, county of Cavan. From the same locality, 
the fragments of a bronze sword, much contorted, apparently by fire; 
and an ancient bronze spur, found in the foundations of an old wall in 
the townland of Killafinlagh, barony of Castlerahan, county of Cavan. 
From Charles Cheyne, Esq., C. E., the oaken model or representation of 
a curved sword, 16 inches long in the blade, and probably used for 
casting weapons of the same form, found in the townland of Leabeg, in 
the King’s County, between Clara and Ferbane, imbedded in blue clay, 
seven feet below the surface, about half a mile to the north of the River 
Brusna, and along with the bones of ruminant animals; also a narrow 
spear-head, of bronze, found in the townland of Leamone, parish of 
Gallen, King’s County, in blue clay, five feet beneath the surface, near 
the old castle of Cool, on the banks of the River Brusna. From William 
Kirwan, Hsq., a small antique iron horseshoe, without grooves or cocks, 
and having six large square nail-holes in it—probably the shoe of one of 
the hobbles which John Dymmock notices in his description of Ireland in 
the time of Elizabeth. It was found at Blindwell, county of Galway. 
From Thomas Byrne, a road ganger, employed upon the Drogheda line, 
a brass shilling of James II., in very good preservation. 


The thanks of the Academy were voted to the donors. 
The Academy then adjourned. 


429 


MONDAY, DECEMBER 14, 1863. 
The Very Rey. Coartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair. 


Gzorce V. Du Novyer, M. R.I. A., G.8.I., presented to the Library 
of the Royal Irish Academy 95 Drawings of Architectural Antiquities, 
from original sketches, to form Vol. Y. of similar donations ; of these the 
following is the Catalogue :— 


No. 1.—View of St. Brendan’s Cloghaun, or stone hut, on Innish- 
tooskert (Anglice Northern Island), one of the Blasket Islands, off the 
coast of Kerry. This singular structure, which no doubt was erected 
by, or for, the Saint whose name it bears, and which is therefore of the 
sixth century, is partly constructed in the ground, and is of the bee- 
hive form, each stone overlapping the one below it till the dome was 
completed. Internally it measures about 16 feet in diameter, and the 
walls are of great thickness. ‘The doorway, which is flat-headed, is 
placed over the lower portion of a flight of stone steps, which leads from 
the surface of the ground to the chamber beneath. The general simi- 
larity between this cloghaun and many of those which, in the summer 
of 1856, I had the good fortune to discover along the northern coast of 
Dingle Bay, at Fahan, west of Ventry, the detailed account of which is 
published in the ‘‘Journal of the Archeological Institute,” for March, 
1858, is very apparent; at present the terminal stone of St. Brendan’s 
Cloghaun is wanting, thus leaving a convenient hole at the apex of 
the roof for the escape of the smoke when a fire is lighted in the apart- 
ment. 

The island of Innishtooskert occupies an area of 186 acres, and lies 
in the Atlantic Ocean, at the distance of 5 miles due west of the village 
of Dunquin, and, excepting during the finest weather, is quite inacces- 
sible, as its entire coast is precipitous, attaining on the northern side of 
the island a height of 573 feet. The so-called ‘landing place’ is on the 
south side, up a cliff of about 50 feet in height, so steep, that occasion- 
ally our dogs and hampers had tobe ‘‘ passed up”’ from ‘ hand to hand.” 
There is no spring well on the island, but we encamped by the side of 
a deep hole in the grassy soil, which receives and retains the drainage 
of a large extent of surface. 

On the northern side of the island some nearly vertical beds of Old 
Red conglomerate rise up boldly from the sea, and form a sharp peak of 
about 460 feet in height, which forms a striking feature when viewed 
even from the mainland.* : 

In addition to St. Brendan’s house there are some rude, and no 
doubt equally ancient, ecclesiastical remains; they consist of two bechive 
huts, with rectangular buildings attached, having small walled enclosures 


* See my description of this island and that of Innisvickillane in the ‘“‘ Memoirs of the 
Geological Survey, explanatory of the Geological Maps,” Nos. 160, 161, 171, 172. 
R, I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 3L 


430 


near them; one of the latter buildings was evidently a church, and its stone 
altar is yet standing. Here for thirteen centuries was left undisturbed 
the stone chalice of St. Brendan ; but some years back this was abstracted 
by a tourist. bs | 

In the month of July every hole and cranny in the rocky shingle 
and peaty covering of the island is inhabited by the Stormy Petrel 
(Mother Cary’s Chicken), which there performs its incubation; and the 
clear chirping noise of these little birds, which conceal themselves from 

* view, was a source of much wonder and surmise to the boatmen and the 
rest of our party, till one adventurous coastguard man thrust his arm 
into a hollow in the turfy covering of a pile of rocks, and brought forth 
the little Petrel and its single egg. 

About twelve or fourteen years ago this island was used as a sheep 
farm, and a married couple were left there in charge, and who lived in St. 
Brendan’s Cloghaun. An unusual spell of stormy weather having occur- 
red, the constant visits of the Dunquin boatmen were interrupted, and no 
communication with the people on the island could be attempted for 
about six weeks. When the place was at length visited, a fearful spec- 
tacle presented itself: the woman was alone, nearly dead from hunger, 
and a maniac; around her in the dark cloghaun lay clots of blood and 
lumps of putrid flesh, the remains of her husband. After a time, when 
she partially recovered her senses, the sad story was elicited, that during 
the bad weather her husband sickened and died, and being a very large 
and robust man, she had not strength to remove the body from the hut, 
up the steep flight of steps; for many weary days and nights she sat by 
the corpse, till its presence became intolerable; there was no other 
shelter but this hut on the island, and in despair she dismembered the 
decaying mass, and buried the pieces singly without. Since then the 
place has been deserted, and even sheep are rarely left to pasture there. 

On the neighbouring Island of Innishvickillune, which lies to the 

-south of Innishtooskert, and is 171 acres in extent, there are also some 
ancient ecclesiastial remains, but so ruinous as not to afford a subject for 
a sketch. The island is systematically farmed, and always stocked with 
sheep ; a family of six or eight people inhabited it at the time of my visit, 
in the summer of 1856. These people assert that during one stormy sea- 
son their fire went out, and not having the means of relighting it, they 
were reduced to almost starvation; they, however, supported life for a 
period of two months by the use of sheep’s milk alone. 

Strange to say, there are not any ancient remains on the Great 
Blasket Island. 

No. 2.—The House of St. Finan Cam, on Church Island, in Lough 
Curraun, near Waterville, county of Kerry. ‘This building is noticed by 
the learned Dr. Petrie, at p. 130 of his work on ‘“‘The Round Towers,”’ and 
he attributes it to the 6th century. There is asmall rectangular window 

‘on the east side of this building, facing the doorway: without doubt 
this building was the church, as well as the residence of the Saint whose 
name it bears. 


431 


No. 3.—View, looking N. E., ofa very singular stone building erected 
at a short distance to the westward of the old church of Kilmalkedar, 
- county of Kerry. This is one of those primitive boat-shaped churches of 
which we have so perfect an example in the stone oratory at Gallarus, 
near Kilmalkedar. I believe that the term nave, as applied to the body 
of a church, is derived from the Latin navis, a boat or galley; and, if so, 
we have in the ancient structure | am about to describe the original idea 
of a church suggested by the form presented by a rude boat turned upside 
down, and copied in rough masonry. Dr. Petrie alludes to this stone 
oratory near Kilmalkedar, when describing that at Gallarus; but he has 
not given any illustrations of it, a want which it is my present object to 
supply. 

he gable walls of this church are inclined externally at nearly as 
great a curve from the ground as those forming the sides and roof, but 
internally they are nearly perpendicular. The doorway is in the west 
gable, and is flat-headed with converging sides. The east gable is pierced 
by a narrow rectangular loop, splayed both within and without. The 
east gable springs from a plinth, but the remaining sides rest on the 
ground. In the stone oratory at Gallarus the internal curve is somewhat 
that of a stilted equilateral pointed arch; but in the Kilmalkedar oratory 
it resembles an exceedingly pointed ogee arch with a narrow flat top, 
formed by the row of covering stones laid along the ridge of the roof. 
The original Termon or boundary wall encloses this primitive church, 
which is certainly of greater antiquity than the stone oratory at Gal- 
larus. 

No. 4.—View of the east gable of the stone oratory at Kilmalkedar. 

No. 5.—View of the intefior of the west gable of the same building, 
showing the character of the doorway, and the massive projecting lintel 
perforated to enable a wooden door to be suspended from it. 

No. 6.—View of the interior of the west gable of the same oratory, 
showing the peculiar form of the window. 

No. 7.—Ground plan of the same building, showing the unequal 
thickness of the east and west gable walls, and the external inclination 
of the gables. 

No. 8.—View of the interior of the doorway of the stone oratory at 

Gallarus, showing the projecting and perforated stones over the lintel, 
from which to suspend a wooden door. 
_ No. 9.—View of the interior of the east window of the stone oratory 
at Gallarus, showing theefact that the semicircular head of the ope was 
eut out of the massive stones forming it without any attempt at the 
construction of an arch. 

No. 10.—View of the exterior of the same window. 

. No. 11.—Plan of the stone oratory at Gallarus, showing its general 
similarity to that at Kilmalkedar, 

No. 12.—View, looking 8. E., of the old church of Ballineanig, near 
Ferriter’s Cove, county of Kerry. This structure is of undoubted 
antiquity, possibly between the 12th and 18th centuries; it partakes of 
some peculiarities apparent in the stone oratories, though its form, and 


432 


the arrangement of the windows and door, are characteristic of medieval 
churches. 

In plan this church is quadrangular, measuring about 49 feet by 20. 
The doorway, which is flat-headed with converging sides, has two lintels, 
one above the other, with an intervening row of small stones, and is 
placed near the centre of the north wall; its sides midway are deeply 
revealed, showing that the door was fastened from within ; the east gable 
is pierced by a long, narrow, flat-headed window loop, widely splayed 
within, but very shightly so without. <A similarly formed window loop 
occurs in the north andsouth wall, near the east gable. The peculiar form 
of these windows, which are quite unlike those of any other old church 
I have ever seen, has evidently been suggested by the east window of the 
stone oratory at Kilmalkedar. The west gable is pierced by a small an- 
eular loop at the height of six or eight feet from the ground, which I 
have every reason to think lighted that portion of the west end of the 
church set apart as the residence of the officiating ecclesiastic. A mortar 
of shelly sand and mud has been sparingly used in the construction of 
this church. 

No. 13.—Enlarged view of the exterior of the doorway of the old 
church of Ballineanig. 

No. 14.—Two views, internal and external, of the east window of 
the same church. 

No. 15.—The Font at Ballineanig old church, with its original stone 
dish—view and section. 

No. 16.—Plan of the old church of Ballineanig. 

No. 17.—View, looking N. E., of the old church of Kilmalkedar, 
county of Kerry, showing the present position of the ancient cross, and the 
peculiar form of most of the smaller headstones in the grave-yard. On 
this form I shall not at present make any remarks, as it will furnish the 
subject of a paper for a future occasion. 

From the general plan and style of ornamentation of the old church 
of Kilmalkedar, there is little doubt but that it is of the 12th century, 
asit exhibits sundry features closely resembling those of the architecture 
of Cormac’s Chapel at Cashel. The west gable has square pilasters at 
either angle, produced by the prolongation of the side walls. The roof 
was originally of stone, and at its springing the pilasters are capped by 
several flat bands or fillets, after the fashion of some of the Saxon churches 
in England; the side walls of the church and the faces of the pilasters 
are inclined, but the west gable is perpendicudar. 

The doorway, which is flat-headed, but surrounded externally by two 
semicircular arches, is in the west gable, and is decorated with the 
ordinary zig-zag ornament, and surmounted by a heavy and beaded drip 
moulding, springing from heads which very much resemble those of sheep; 
the keystone of the drip is carved to represent a human head without 
hair, beard, or moustache, very possibly the portrait of ‘‘ Kedar the Bald,” 
as the name of the church would imply. 


The tympanum is plain externally, and formed of a single massive 7 


flag. 


433 


No. 18.—Enlarged view of the exterior of the doorway of the old 
church of Kilmalkedar. 

No. 19.—View of the choir arch of the same church, showing its 
style of decoration, and portion of the row of small, stunted, raised 
pilasters which ornament the side walls of the nave: to the right of the 
view are the remains of the old font. 

No. 20.—View of the same arch, looking westward (or from’ the 
chancel), showing also the interior of the doorway, and the singularly 
rude ornament, like an animal’s head, left standing on the inner surface 
of the tympanum when the slab forming it was being cut away, to fit 
the head of the door. To the right and left of the chancel arch are the 
remains of the original windows which lighted the north and south side ° 
of this part of the building, which were blocked up when the present 
larger chancel was erected in the 13th century, as the form of the east 
window would indicate. 

One of the most beautifully formed skulls I ever saw was placed in 
the rude recess to the west of the chancel arch, as I have shown in the 
sketch; and from where I sat when making my drawing I could see 
several coffins which had never been buried, and in one instance the 
ghastly contents were fully exposed to view. It was in the summer of 
1856 when I first visited this remote district of Kerry, and I have no 
doubt that the coftins I saw were the relics of the famine year of 1847, 
when in many instances the dying buried the dead. 

In the view, and to the left of the doorway, is a rude piece of sculp- 
ture, resembling the lower half of a quadrangular-shaped cross placed 
on the top of a truncated cone; they fit together by a tenon and mortice, 
and are said to have fallen from the apex of the west gable; this is 
quite probable, but the cross is evidently incomplete, and we have only 
its lower half preserved: if this be true, we have here a form of cross 
which is quite unique. 

No. 21.—Enlarged view of the ornamentation on the soffit of the 
choir arch of Kilmalkedar old church. 

No. 22.—Enlarged view of one of the stunted pilasters ornament- 
ing the side walls of the nave of Kilmalkedar old church, and close to 
the window on the north wall. The bases of these pilasters are enriched 
at the angles by that leaf-shaped ornament so descanted on by Ruskin, 
and is one of the very many quaint and beautiful features in early Irish 
church architecture so little known to our native architects, and which 
so well deserves to be rescued from the destructive hand of time and 
neglect. 

No. 23.—External view of the south side wall window of the same 
church, from the general form of which we may assign the building to 
the twelfth century. 

No. 24.—External view of the east window of the old church of 
Kilmalkedar. From its elongated form, though it is semicircular 
headed, we may assign its date to the thirteenth century. 

No. 25.—Font from the same old church. This, like the font from 
Ballineanig, is a simple circular bowl with a thick rim bencath. 


434 


No. 26.—Enlarged views of the grotesque heads carved on project- 
ing stones at the summit of the east and west angles of the north and 
south side walls of the same old church. 

No. 27.—Ground plan of the old church of Kilmalkedar, showing 
the probable size of the origial chancel. 

No. 28.—View, looking north-east, of ‘‘the Chancellor’s House” 
at Kilmalkedar. This singular building hes to the north of and 
close to the old church, and is well worthy of study. It is not by 
many centuries as old as the church adjoining, as is clearly demon- 
strated by the form of the window in the west gable, and the upper 
doorway in the south side wall, which are headed by the equilateral 
pointed arch, and are clearly in the style of the fourteenth century. 

In plan this building is rectangular, and the walls are of massive 
‘proportions; itis divided into two floors, the basement being arched. 
Access to this room is by a large flat-headed doorway in the south wall, 
in front of which is a massive flight of steps parallel to the wall. This 
room is lighted by two narrow loops, one at either side of the doorway ; 
without doubt this apartment was intended as a granary or storeroom, 
in which the worthy ecclesiastic laid by his tithes. The only present 
apparent access to the upper floor is by the small pointed doorway in 
the upper part of the south wall, just below the string course of the 
roof; access to this was by a ladder, which when pulled up rendered 


the place a safe retreat from any sudden attack. A well of excellent — 


water gushes out of the gravelly soil close to the south-west angle of the 
house. 

This concludes the present collection of the architectural anti- 
quities from the county of Kerry; and I shall now call your attention to 
avery interesting group of ecclesiastical antiquities at Labba Mollogga, 
in the county of Tipperary, close to the bounds of the county of Cork, 
and within a walk of Mitchelstown, in the latter county. 

No. 29.—Doorway and west gable of the older of the two churches 
at Labba Mollogga. This doorway is quite Cyclopean in its character, 
being formed of a very massive flat lintel, resting on a single massive 
block on one side, and on two such stones at the other. A broad flat 
moulding surrounds the doorway, and is its sole ornament. At either 
side of the gable there project massive buttresses, formed by the pro- 
longation of the side walls. Without doubt this building is contempo- 
raneous with the Saint whose name it bears, and who died about the 
close of the seventh century. 

Dr. Reeves has kindly informed me that St. Mollogg was the first 
who introduced the hive bee into Ireland from Wales, with which 
latter country he was intimately acquainted. This Saint travelled into 
Munster in the year 664, and cured numbers of people afflicted with the 
plague called the Buidhe conaill, or yellow distemper. His life is given 


by Colgan in the ‘“ Acta Sanctorum,” page 145, and his day is the 20th. 


of January. 
No. 30.—Two views of the upright flag said to mark the erave of 
St. Mollogga. On the west face there is a ‘slightly raised flat cross en- 


435 


closed in a circle, the stem of the cross extending the entire length of 
the stone; and on the other there is a simple cross, also shghtly raised, 
with very broad arms. 

No. 31.—Plan of the ruins at Labba Mollogga, showing the position 
of the two churches, and the other antiquarian objects ‘lying about, 
with the original termon ot boundary wall, with its ancient stile on the 
west side, and its flight of steps on the east. ‘The church which lies to 
the north of the one I have illustrated is of much larger proportions ; 
and from the remains of its doorway, which was in the west gable, itis 
very probably a work of the eleventh or twelfth century. 

No. 82.—View of the doorway of Templepatrick old church, on 
Innishgoil Island, in Lough Corrib. Dr. Petrie gives an illustration of 
this deorway in his work on ‘‘ The Round Towers,” and thinks it highly 
probable that it was erected during the lifetime of St. Patrick, in the 
fifth century. 

No. 33.—Plan of Templepatrick old church. 

No. 34.—Restoration of the highly ornamented doorway of the more 
recent of the two ancient churches on Innishgoil Island, in Lough 
Corrib. A portion of these decorations is unlike anything which I have 
seen in doorways of similar age and style; I allude to the decoration 
on the large beads along the angle of the outer arch of the door, and 
their being grouped in threes with blank spaces between; and again to 
the scalloping of the outer edges of the stones forming the outer arch. 
These features I discovered by carefully examining and measuring the 
broken fragments of the arch which lay scattered around the door, and 
they are worthy of being recorded. The capitals of the pilasters at 
either side of the doorway are ornamented by well-carved human masks 
at each angle, the hair, beard, and moustache of which are carefully 
curled, and sometimes platted. 

In looking at the ancient Babylonian, Assyrian, and N ee heels 
sculptures, we are struck with the elaborate way in which the hair, 
beard, and moustache of the human figures were curled and arranged, 
and I think we are justified in believing that what we see was as 
nearly as possible a true representation of the facts. The same idea has 
often occurred to me when examining such decorated crosses as those at 
Clonmacnoise, and some of our si onacenarter! Trish MSS.; and I believe 
it highly probable that the ancient Irish chieftains curled and platted 
their beards, moustaches, and hair, very much after the manner pourtrayed 
by the sculptor. On the great cross at Clonmacnoise this is very clearly 
apparent in the long beards of some warriors, and that of the king who 
is swearing on the cross to an ecclesiastic. 

As well as I can recollect, I believe that it is in our MSS. of the 10th 
and 11th centuries that scroll work based on the human figure or group- 
ings of figures is most prevalent; and, if so, we may suppose that such 
is about the age of this doorway. 

No. 35.—Plan of the ancient church of which the previous sketch is 
the doorway. 

No. 36.—View, looking N.W.., of the ancient church of Donaghmore, 


436 


in the old district of Moy Femen, situated about midway between Clon- 
mel and Fethard, in the county of Tipperary. This building, the late 
Dr. O’ Donovan informed me, was characteristic of 12th century archi- 
tecture. I have selected this view of the church as that which shows 
best the relative position and size of the nave and chancel, the latter 
being roofed with stone. 

All the windows of this building are small, with converging sides, 
and semicircular headed, having their outer angle deeply recessed, in 
which respects they accurately resemble the windows in the side walls 
of Kilmalkedar old church. 

The window at the summit of the chancel gable lighted a small apart- 
ment over the chancel, which was evidently the abode of the resident 
ecclesiastic, and access to which was by a ladder from the nave through 
a doorway over the chancel arch. 

No. 37.—View of the chancel arch and east window of Donaghmore 
old church, showing the doorway in the wall above the chancel arch, and 
the small window in the summit of the chancel gable lighting the apart- 
ment just alluded to. 

No. 38.—Enlarged view of the capitals of the pilasters of the choir 
arch of Donaghmore old church. 

No. 39.—Enlarged view of the ornamentation on the soffit of the 
outer arch of the doorway of the same church. 

40.—Ornamentation on the inner jam of the doorway of Donagh- 
more old church. 

No. 41.—Interior and exterior view of the east window of the same 
church. 

No. 42.—Plan ofthe choir arch and doorway of Donaghmore church. 

No. 48.—Plan of the old church of Donaghmore. 

No. 44.—View of an ancient doorway and adjoining blank arcades 
incorporated in the west gable of the abbey of Ardfert, county of Kerry. 
This relic of a highly decorated twelfth century church is called on the 
Ordnance Map ‘‘ Templenagritty.”’ 

No. 45.—Enlarged view of the decorations on the jam of this door- 
way, north side. 

No. 46.—Rough sketch of the exterior of the highly decorated win- 
dow in the south wall of the old church, marked on the Ordnance Map as 
<‘Temple-na-hue,” at Ardfert, county of Kerry. This window is in many 
respects unique. Its semicircular head is cut out of massive horizontal 
stones, after the manner of the oldest churches; and its outer margin is 
deeply recessed ;—the entire window is surrounded by a broad flat band 
of the most intricate interlaced ornament, engraved on the stone, and 
bounded by a narrow fillet moulding. This is the most imperfect sketch 
in the present collection, as when I visited the spot I had but a few 
moments to spare. I present it, however, as a memento of the window, 
and to direct attention to a work of singular skill and beauty. 

No. 47.—Details of the ornamentation at the angles of the gables 
of the old church of Temple-na-hue. AsI have not a ground plan of the 
building, I may remark that its form is simply rectangular, having the 


437 


doorway in the west gable. Each angle of the church is decorated by an: 
‘‘engaged”’ circular pillar, springing from the ground, and terminating in 
a massive capital, decorated at each of the three angles by small human 
masks, from which in one instance depends some drapery after the 
Romanesque manner. Just below the string course of the roof a small 
raised tablet of masonry extends from each of the pillars on to the surface 
of the gable wall, giving the building a most quaint appearance. The 
string course is broadly chamfered, and ornamented by a row of large 
beads, which on the south side and the adjoining part of the east gable 
are carved in the form of octagonal pyramids; the beads on the other 
side of the building are semi-globular. 

No. 48.—Doorway of Temple-na-hue old church. This is of small 
proportions, and semicircular-headed, formed of an outer and inner arch, 
with a heavy drip moulding, ornamented with massive beads, and spring- 
ing from grotesque heads of nondescript animals, one of which is want- 
ing. Ifthe drip moulding was absent, this doorway would have a de- 
cided Romanesque look. 

No. 49.—Enlarged view of the grotesque head supporting the drip 
moulding of the doorway just described. 

No. 50.—View of a remarkably quaint window from the old church 
of Killeshin, in the county of Carlow. ‘The absolute ope is rather nar- 
row for its height; it is semicircular-headed, and very deeply recessed 
around its outer margin; this recessing is, however, triangular at top, 
and the whole is surmounted by a massive and raised syphon-shaped 
drip moulding. I believe that the supposed age of Killeshin church is 
the 10th or 11th century. 

No. 51.—View of the cluster columns supporting the north side 
aisle arches at Jerpoint Abbey, in the county of Kilkenny. 

No. 52.—View of the 12th century sedilia and piscina from Jer- 
point Abbey. This and the former sketch should have been included in 
the illustrations of Jerpomt Abbey comprised in the 4th volume of my - 
sketches. 

No. 53.—Interior view of the window in the south side wall of the 
old church of Clonee, in the county of Waterford. The proportions of 
this window, and the broad cavetto moulding surrounding it, indicate 
the date of the church to be the 13th century. 

No. 54.—Plan of the old church of Clonee, in the county of Water- 
ford. In churches of this age the doorways are most usually placed 
either in the north or south side wall, and not in the west gable, and the 
walls are battered at their bases. This church had a chancel, which is 
now nearly obliterated. 

No. 55.—External view of the east window of Faughanachold 
church, county of Derry. This window is apparently of the early part 


of the thirteenth century, and is somewhat singular in being flush with 


the external masonry; it is surmounted with a raised, flat, drip mould- 
ing. 
No. 56.—External view of the window in the south side wall of 
Dunkitt old church, county of a ae near the city of Waterford. It 
R. I. A. PROC.—YOL. VIII. 3M 


4338 


is semicircular-headed, but of that elongated form characteristic of the 
thirteenth century. The external angles, in addition to being recessed, 
have their edges plainly but broadly chamfered. 

No. 57.—Ground plan of the old church of Dunkitt, showing the 
comparatively modern massive buttresses supporting the south side wall. 
The doorway was in the north wall, somewhere near the spot indicated, 
but its casing is gone. The chancel arch is at present built up, and the 
chancel obliterated, excepting a faint trace of its foundations. Each 
angle of the building is formed of well-dressed stones, with the angle 
chamfered. The west gable is pierced for a square-headed window, at 
the height of about twelve feet from the ground, which no doubt lighted 
an apartment at that end of the church, and which was the residence of 
the officiating ecclesiastic. 

No. 58.—External view of one of the windows from the keep of the 
Castle of Carrickfergus, in the county of Antrim. The erection of this 
structure is attributed to John De Courcy, who received from Henry II. 
a grant of all the lands he could conquer in Ireland. From the archi- 
tectural features of this castle, it 1s clear that it must have been erected 
either during the latter part of the reign of King John (1216), or more 
probably during the commencement of the reign of Henry III., as the 
pointed arch, with the nail-head ornament, is characteristic of thirteenth 
century art. 

No. 59.—Window loop, from Carrickfergus Castle. This is also 
headed by a pointed arch, and the external angles are broadly and simply 
chamfered. ; 

No. 60.—External view of a third window loop, from the same 
castle. Though this ope is semicircular-headed, its elongated form and 
chamfered edges prove it to be of the thirteenth century. This cham- 
fering of the windows, doors, and walls of churches and castles is 
always characteristic of the thirteenth and subsequent centuries in Ire- 
land, and forms a safe guide to the antiquary when speculating on the 
age of a building. 

No. 61.—External view of the small doorway in the south wall of 
the chancel of the old church of Owning, county of Kilkenny, near Pill- 
town. Except in some of our finest cathedrals and abbey churches, I 
know of no doorway in a simple parish church to be compared to this for 
beauty of design and boldness of execution. It is tricusp-headed, with 
a massive drip moulding, springing from a ball flower on one side and 
a wimpled female head on the other. Apart from the form and mould- 
ings of the arch, the style of the female head just alluded to would at 
once determine the age of the building to be either the latter part of the 
thirteenth or the beginning of the fourteenth century. 

No. 62.—Exterior view of the window in the south wall of the 
chancel of Owning old church. This is also tricusp-headed, but the 
arch is remarkably flat ; as is usual in buildings of this age, the external 
angles of the window are broadly chamfered. ‘aten 

No. 68.—Plan of the old church of Owning, showing the singular 
fact that the chancel is a subsequent addition to the original church, 


439 


which was simply rectangular, and of early thirteenth century age. It 
appears that the original east gable, which was pierced by a wide 
splayed window, was broken through to construct a narrow chancel arch, 
leaving the top of the window undisturbed. At the re-edification of 
the church and building of the chancel, the massive buttresses support- 
ing the north and south wails of the nave were added, leaving the ori- 
ginal doorway in the south wall undisturbed. The west gable is pierced 
for a small window loop, at the height of twelve or fourteen feet from the 
ground; and this, as I have had frequent occasion to remark, appears 
to have lighted the dwelling room of the officiating ecclesiastic, which 
possibly resembled the gallery of some of our modern churches. 

No. 64.—View of the interior of the east and west gables of the old 
church of Kilmacomb, near Dunmore, county of Waterford. That of the 
east gable shows the occurrence of several square holes piercing the 
wall, the two lowest having probably answered the purpose of peep 
holes, which are commonly found in churches of the thirteenth and four- 
teenth centuries. The west gable shows an offset at the springing of 
the roof, on which the beams of an upper room may have rested; and 
this idea is borne out by the fact, that at the apex of the gable there i 18 
a square-headed window, whch would have hghted such an apartment. 

No. 65.—Ground plan of the old church of. Kilmacomb, showing the 
position of the doorway in the north wall. 

No. 66.—Plan of the old church of Stradbally, county of Waterford. 
This building indicates two different periods of construction, viz. the 
original church, consisting of nave and chancel, of the fourteenth cen- 
tury, and the massive square tower attached to it, on the north side, at 
the junction of the nave and chancel, which is probably of the fifteenth 
century. There are two doorways in thesnave—one in the north, and 
the other in the south wall—that in the north being headed with an 
equilateral pointed arch, and its door fastened from within by a massive 
wooden bar, sliding in a groove constructed in the thickness of the wall. 
The massive tower on the north side of the church was of three stories 
(each lighted by a small loop in the north wall); and to give it its required 
proportions, the north wall of the chancel was removed, and made to 
encroach on the church. The exact position of the original entrance to 
this tower is now not apparent; but it may have been by a doorway 
raised above the floor of the chancel, to which access could be had only 
by a ladder. On the west side of the basement floor of the tower, a 
narrow flight of steps in the west wall lead to the room above. 

No. 67.—Plan of the old church of Killea, near Dunmore, county of 
Waterford. This building is singular in its plan, the chancel having been 
prolonged on the north side, so as to form the base of a slender square 
tower. ‘Three sides of the tower yet remain, and its basement room is 
arched. ‘There are two peep holes in the north wall of this room, and a 
broad recess on the same side; each room was lighted by a window loop 
in the north wall: of the walls of the church the foundations only remain, 
and there is an indication of a chancel arch. 

No. 68.—Kast window of the Black Abbey at Kilkenny, the date of 
which is about the end of the fourteenth century. 


440 


No. 69.— Window in the south wall of the same abbey. 

No. 70.—Another window, from the same ,wall of the same abbey. 

No. 71.—West window of Liscarton old church, county of Meath, 
built by Janico D’ Artois, about the year 1403. 

No. 72.—West window, from the same old church. 

No. 73.—East window of Killeen Abbey, county of Meath. 

No. 74.-Window from the south wall of Killeen Abbey. 

No. 75.—Another window from the same abbey. The similarity 
between this and the east window of the old church of Liscarton is very 
singular, leading to the supposition that it was copied from the latter. 

No. 76.—East window of the collegiate Abbey of Dunsaney, in the 
county of Meath. 

No. 77.—Window from the side wall of Dunsaney Abbey. 

No. 78.—Another window from the same abbey, the style of which 
is remarkably ‘‘ perpendicular.” 

No. 79.—Ground plan of the collegiate Abbey of Dunseticy: 

No. 80.—East window of Clonmel church. 

No. 81.—Interior of the east window of St. Catherine’ s Chapel, Nook 
Bay, near Ballyhack, county of Wexford. The style of this window 
is about the middle of the fourteenth century. 

No. 82.—Plan of St. Catherine’s Chapel at Nook Bay. The west 
end of this church has been designed for the purpose of a dwelling- 
house. There is a recess, apparently for a bed, at the base of the west 
wall; and in the thickness of the same wall there is a narrow flight of 
steps, leading from the body of the building to a doorway midway up 
the gable, which afforded access to an upper room; the steps are then 
continued to the south parapet. The upper apartment just alluded 
to was heated by a fireplace, in the west gable, close to the summit of 
the north wall. 

No. 83.—Interior view of the east window of Rathmore Abbey, 
county of Meath, a building of the latter part of the fourteenth century, 
or possibly the beginning of the fifteenth. 

No. 84.—Plan of Rathmore Abbey. 

No. 85.—Exterior view of the east window of the collegiate church 
of Youghal, erected A. D. 1464. 

No. 86.—Hast window of the old church of Macloneigh, near Ma- 
eroom, county of Cork—a very good example of the flamboyant style 
of the fifteenth century, of which we have so few good illustrations in 
Ireland, with the exception of the Abbey of Holycross. 

No. 87.—Window from the cathedral of Old Leighlin, county of 
Carlow. 

No. 88.—Another window from the same old church, both being good 
examples of the flamboyant style just alluded to. 

No. 89.—Kast window from the Lady’s Abbey, near Ardfinnan, 
county of Tipperary; flamboyant in style, and of the same age as the 
former. 

No. 90.—East window of the old church of Malahide, county of 
Dublin—a most excellent example of the perpendicular style of the fif- 
teenth century. 


® 


441 


No. 91.—Window from the south side wall of Louth Abbey, which 
was probably erected in the fifteenth century. 

No. 92.—View, looking N. W., of a small stone-roofed building, close 
to the Abbey of Louth, county of Louth. I am disposed to regard this 
as the granary of the abbey, and therefore a feature quite unusual in the 
monastic remains in this country. 

No. 98.—Plan of the basement and upper floor of the granary of the 
Abbey of Louth, county of Louth. The lower room is arched, having 
the doorway in the west gable, and a wide splayed window in the east. 
In the N.E. angle there is a flight of winding steps, leading to the 
room under the roof. A small loop in the east gable lighted the upper 
portion of these stairs. 

No. 94.—East window of Kilronan old church, near Clonmel, 
county of Tipperary. Its date may be the fifteenth century. 

No. 95.—Kast window of Derrylorm old church, county of Derry, 
of the most debased style of the latter part of the fifteenth or the begin- 
ing of the sixteenth century. 


The Rev. Witt1Am Rerves, D. D., read a paper— 
On some EccLESIASTICAL BELLS IN THE CoLLECTION OF THE Lorp PRIMATE. 


Axzovt thirty years ago, the Rev. Marcus Gervais Beresford, then Vicar of 
Drung and Larah, in the county of Cavan, purchased from a man called 
Keleher two articles of great antiquarian interest, which conjointly 
bore the name of the Clog Mogue, or Bell of St. Mogue. One of them was 
the principal surviving fragment of an extremely ancient Irish bell 
which had been disintegrated by the dint of corrosion; and the other, 
the mutilated and partly dismantled cover or shrine which at an early 
period had been made for the same bell. 

The man Keleher had to wife the daughter of a Magoveran,* the 
last in the male line of a long succession of hereditary keepers of this 
bell, whose abode was among the Slieve-an-Hirin mountains, to the 
north-east, between Templeport and Fenagh. 

While this line of the Magoverans were to the fore, they kept the bell 
earefully rolled up in rags, and only exposed it when it was required in 
the parish of Templeport or the neighbourhood for the purpose of admin- 
istering oaths upon, or of giving additional sanction to social compacts; 
but when the Magoverans died out, and it passed into new hands, it ac- 
quired a marketable character, of which the collector availed himself, and 
obtained it at a price. ‘ 

The local tradition regarding the bell and its origin was to the fol- 
lowing effect, as narrated by an intelligent schoolmaster, who lived 


* The name Magoveran, or Magauran, as it is sometimes written, is in Irish Mac 
Shampadain, ‘Son of Samhradhan.” It was a patronymic derived from Samhradhan, 
twelfth in descent from Eochaidh, whose posterity, Ceallach Cachdach, ‘ Family of 
Eochaidh,” occupied and gave name to the district now known as the barony of Tuilyhaw, 
in the county of Cavan. From the year 1220 out, the Mac Samhradhains, or Magaurans, 
often appear in the “ Annals of the Four Masters” as chieftains of Tullyhaw. 


442 


about the time of its transfer in the neighbourhood of Templeport 
church :— 

St. Kilian (as Caillin is sometimes locally called) had at Fenagh a 
herd of oxen, which on a certain night strayed from their pastures, and 
in the morning were no where to be seen by the owner. Guided by in- 
spiration, or led by an unseen hand, the saint in his search after them 
arrived at the shore of Templeport Lake, where they were found, 
gazing earnestly towards the middle of the lake, and motionless, like 
dogs when setting game. The saint inquired if anything strange or 
unusual had happened the night before; and he was told that a travel- 
ling woman, a perfect stranger, had sought shelter at an early part of 
the night, and had been conveyed across to the island in the lake, where 
she had been safely delivered of a son; and that while in labour she 
had caught hold of the bed-post, which presently threw down roots into 
the floor, and shot out branches upwards, that protruded through the 
roof of the house. St. Kilian ordered the boat to be put over to him, 
that he might cross to the island, and baptize the child. The woman 
of the house made answer, that the boat was not at hand, as her good- 
man had gone a fishing to a distant part of the lake. Whereupon the 
saint, as well became him, devoutly prayed that the man might never 
more set his foot on land. He next inquired if there was anything in 
the house upon which the child might be floated across to him; to 
which the woman replied that the only flat article in the house upon 
which the infant could be laid was a flag in the kitchen, that was 
used as a hearthstone. The saint ordered her to fetch it to the water- 
edge. he woman said she could not lift it, and that, if she did, it would - 
serve to drown the babe. ‘‘Tryit,” said the saint. She did so, and, to 
her utter surprise, carried it as if it was a bit of board to the desired 
place; she laid it on the water; lo! it floated; she brought out the 
child, and laid him upon the dry surface; the wind arose, and, with 
steady but gentle impulse, bore the buoyant flagstone to the opposite 
bank; while the same wind, which here was but a zephyr, raged as a 
storm elsewhere over the face of the lake, overtook the fisherman in an 
unguarded moment, capsized his boat, and committed him to a watery 
grave, as the saint had prayed. ‘This swimming flagstone was for ages 
preserved at Templeport, and was employed as a boat to ferry over dead 
bodies to the island for interment; till one day a young man and woman, 
who happened to cross over on it, were guilty of some indiscretion in 
the transit, when the flag snapped in two, and one half of it sank, help- 
ing to drown the inconsiderate couple; while the other half, of its own 
accord, floated away to the shore near Templeport church. This half 
remained there for ages after ; and people who had suffered injury at their 
neighbours’ hands used to go to it, and, having diligently swept it, place 
a piece of silver on it; then pray bad prayers against their enemies ; 
and so sure as they did, death or some other grievous calamity ORES 
the offender before twelve months were out. . 

But to return to the child. The saint awaited his arrival, fodie him 
up in his arms, and baptized with every mark of respect and veneration, 
giving him the name of Aedh, then replaced him upon the flag, and gave 


443 


it a gentle push, and the child was sent back to his mother as he had come, 
with this difference, that at his right side was found resting on the slab 
a consecrated bell, which bell, after its employment in his maturer 
years, he left in the parish; and it was transmitted from erenach to 
erenach till the times grew bad, and their lands were lost, and the poor 
Magoverans their representatives died out, and the Vicar of Drung got 
possession of it; and that Vicar, as Lord Primate, allowed the Secretary 
of the Academy to exhibit it  memorvam, and also supplied him with this 
contribution towards a history of the vicissitudes of noble bells. 

This tradition closely resembles the legend in the ‘“‘ Martyrology of 
Donegal,”’ only that it places the birth of St. Mogue at Templeport Lake, 
instead of Brackley or Prospect Lake, which lies to the north-west in 
the same parish :— 

‘< Jan. 31.—Maedhog, B. of Fearna. Aedh was his first name. He 
was of the race of Colla Uais, monarch of Erin. Eithne was the name 
of his mother, of the race of Amhalgaidh, son of Fiachra, son of Kochaidh 
Muighmedhoin. Among his first miracles was the flagstone upon which 
he was brought to be baptized, upon which people used to be ferried 
out and in, just as in every other boat, to the island in the lake on 
which he was born. Of his miracles, also, was that the spinster’s dis- 
taff, which was in the hand of Maedhog’s mother, Eithne, when she 
was bringing him forth, which was a withered hard stick of hazel, grew 
up with leaves and blossoms, and afterwards with goodly fruit; and 
this hazel is still in existence* as a green tree, without decay or wither- 
ing, producing nuts every year in Inis-Breachmaighe, &e. A.D. 624 
was the date when he resigned his spirit to heaven.’’+ 

The bell was of iron. ‘Three fragments remain, two of which are 
attached to the inside of the case, and the third is a “flat piece, of irre- 
gular form, which originally was part of the front or back. The case 
is of copper, and was ornamented with silver plated bands, which were 
attached along the margins. On the front were two small figures, also 
plated with silver. One of these is wanting, but that which remains 
represents a habited ecclesiastic, holding a book at his breast. The 
case, which was probably a handsome object in its day, is very much 
injured, and now chiefly interesting as a curiosity. Its dimensions 
are:—Height, 6 inches; breadth at top, 54 inches; breadth at bottom, 
7 inches; depth at bottom, 54 inches. 


No. 2.—The Clog-na-fullah. 


This bell, whose name signifies the ‘‘bell of blood,” in allusion to some 
tradition. or supposed powers of retribution, was believed to have been 
one of the fifty consecrated bells which St. Patrick bestowed upon 
the Connaught churches. It had been kept for some time in Fenagh, 
and afterwards at Mohill, and the custodees were a family a the 
O’Rorkes. 

It was employed for the administering of oaths, as also for the reco- 


* 19 April, 1630. t ‘'Martyrology of Donegal,” p. 33. 


444 


very of lost property. or this purpose it used to be hired out by the 
keepers under the following terms :—The borrower, before it was com- 
mitted to him, paid down a certain fee in silver; he then took an oath 
on the bell that he would safely return it within a certain time, and that 
while in his possession it should never touch the ground, or pass out of 
human hands. In consequence, it was customary for the person who 
borrowed it, when he required to be disengaged, to place it in the hands 
of a second person, and so on; and when night came, the family used 
to sit up, or the neighbours to be collected as at a wake, so that when 
one was tired holding it, another might relieve him, and thus fulfil, till 
the period of the loan had expired, the terms of the oath, that it was 
never to pass out of the hand of man. 

The Primate purchased it, some twenty-three years ago, from one of 
the O’Rorkes, whose wants, coupled with the declining veneration for 
the article, led him to dispose of it. 

Dimensions :—Height, 10 inches; breadth at shoulders, 5 inches; 
breadth at mouth, 74 inches; depth at top, 24 inches ; depth at mouth, 
42 inches. Nets :—lIron, much corroded. 


No. 3.—The Barry Gariagh. 


This bell was bought by the Primate, from a pedlar, at his own gate, 
when rector of Drum. It had been obtained somewhere in Connaught, 
by this itinerant dealer, during the famine year, when hunger severed 
many strong ties. It bore the name of the Barry Gariagh; and, if I be 
allowed a conjecture, I would conclude from the name that it was a bell 
belonging to St. Berach, of Termonbarry, in the county of Roscommon, 
and that it is the one which is said, in his Life, to have been given to 
him by Dageeus, the artificer: ‘‘ Igitur discedenti (S. Beracho) baculum 
seu pedum dedit, quod Hibernice Bacullh-gearr, id est, baculus brevis; 
et cymbalum, quod Clog-beraigh ; id est, tintinnabulum Berachi voca- 
tur, quod Cluan-dalachize usque in hodiernum diem LA 

Dimensions.—Height, 7 in. ; Bea of mouth, 7 in.; depth ditto, 
42 in.; breadth of shoulders, 3¢ in.; height of handle, 1 4 in.; span of 
handle, 24in. Material : Bronze, cast. 


No. 4. 


This bell is of bronze, and belonged to one of the old churches in the 
county of Monaghan, the name of which I have not been able to ascer- 
tain. But it was sold lately at Monaghan, among the effects of a medi- 
cal man, who was an extensive collector, and a large portion of whose 
Trish antiquities have passed into the possession of the Lord Primate. 

Dimensions :—Height, 74 in. ; breadth of shoulders, 35 in. ; breadth 
at mouth, 64 in.; depth at mouth, 5 in. 


No. 5.—Clog-na-righ. 
I take this opportunity of exhibiting also a drawing}. of the famous 


* Colgan, Supplem. Vit. §. Berachi, 15 Feb., “‘ Act. SS.,” p. 345a. 
+ Copied from an exact ane ring of the original by the late Myles J. O'Reilly, made 
in November, 1830. 


445 : 


Clog-na-righ, or ‘‘ Bell of the kings,” of which such honourable mention 
is made in the Book of Fenagh, and which derived its title from the be- 
lief that it had been used in early times as a cup for the baptism of . 
kings. Its form is circular, and resembles an inverted goblet. In 
shape and pattern it is unlike other ecclesiastical bells, and would lead 
one to suppose that it was of a comparatively modern date, were it not 
for the early mention of it in the Book of Fenagh, and the Irish Annals, 
at the year 1244. 

It is stated in the Book of Fenagh,* that St. Patrick gave this bell 
to St. Caillin, and that it was possessed of many wonderful powers, and 
was called Clog-na-righ, because it was the vessel which contained the 
water with which several Irish kings were baptized. 

A layman was not allowed to carry this bell; and the kings who 
were baptized out of 1t were obliged to pay it certain dues when carried 
to them by twelve clergymen. If they refused to pay those dues, its 
clergy fasted, and the bell was rung, when plague, war, and other ca- 
lamities were the consequence in their territories. 

The bell still exists, and is preserved in the chapel at Foxfield, near 
Fenagh, county of Leitrim. Itis regarded there as asacred relic, aud held 
in much veneration. It is formed of thin brass, about an eighth of an 
inch thick, which appears to have been cast, and probably afterwards 
hammered, the substance being rather soft and malleable. ‘The upper 
part is ornamented with a thin cap of similar brass, and the thickness of 
a worn shilling, perforated in four compartments of net and figure work, 
each differing somewhat from the others. This cap is riveted to the bell 
with small brass rivets. A stronger piece of similar brass, attached by 
stronger rivets, stands up from the head of the bell, and is embraced by 
a flat plate on each side of the substance of the iron axle, which is trans- 
versely riveted through the strong piece of brass. 

The axle abovementioned is 83 inches long, the two ends for about 
14 inch are rounded into gudgeons, which worked in some frame or 
rest in which the bell was placed. At right angles horizontally ex- 
tends an arm or lever, 64 inches long, bending a little upwards, and 
turned round at the end so as to form an eye, in which is an iron ring 
for the cord by which the bell could be sounded in its fixed position. 

This iron axle and arm, though manifestly very ancient, appear more 
modern than the bell, which would seem, from its small size, to have 
been intended for the hand. The clapper or tongue 1s of iron; and that part 
of the knob at the end of it which comes in contact with the edge of the 
bell in striking is so very much worn by use and rust that it proves great 
antiquity. The bell thus consists, in its present state, of three distinct 
pieces of brass and three of iron, of which the ring is.one. The liquid 
contents of the bell are 14 pint; the gross weight of iron and brass, 1 Ib. 
avoirdupoise.+ 

In connexion with the first bell in the above list, Dr. Reeves read 
the following memoir of 


* Fol. 28 aa. 
+ Letter of M. J. O'Reilly, in‘ Ordnance Survey Correspondence, Cavan and Leitrim,” 
p. 190. 
BR. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. oN 


446 


St. Moxnoc, vulgarly called Sr. Mote. 


The simple form of this name is Ceoh! or Cooh, which signifies 
‘‘fire,’’* and, when borrowed into other languages, becomes Aeda,*® Ai- 
dus,* Arduus,> Aideus,’ Kdus,’ Hugh.2 With the diminutive termina- 
tion an, it becomes Ceohan,® modified into Aedan,’° Aedanus," 
Ardanus,” Edanus,'? Aidan.* The same root, when mo, ‘‘ my,” is pre- 
fixed, and the syllable oc or 05, denoting “‘ little” or ‘‘ dear,” is suf- 
fixed,!® assumes the form WWo-aeovh-05, which is contracted into 
Moevdoc,'® and, according to the ordinary changes, becomes Maevoc,"” 
Maevoce,'* Maoohos;'® in Latin Modocus,* Macdocus;*' and in English 


' Felire of Aengus, Jan. 31. Martyrology of Tamhlact, Jan. 31. 

2 * Aodh vel Oedh, quod ignem denotat,” Colgan, Trias Thaum., p. 176 an. 72. 

3 “Tn Hibernia natale Sancti Aedae.”’ Calendar of Drummond Missal, Jan. 31. 

4 Title of Life by John of Tinmuth, in Capgrave’s Legenda Aurea, which says, 
‘“‘ Sanctus iste in vita S. David Aidanus vocatur, in vita vero sua Aidus dicitur, et apud 
Meneviam in ecclesia S. David appellatur Moedok quod est Hibernicum,” fol. 4 ba. So 
also the Cotton MS. Tiber. E. i. (Brit. Mus.), Tanner MS. 15 (Bodleian Libr.). 

5 Cotton MS. Vesp. A. 14, printed in Rees’s Lives of the Cambro-British Saints, 
pp- 233-250. See T. Duffus Hardy’s Descriptive Catalogue of Manuscripts, &c., vol. i., 
p. 188. 

6 Fleming, Collectanea, p. 431 a. 

7 Vita S. Edi, MS. Trin. Coll. Dubl., E. 3, 11, fol. 110, 68. 

8 So the name Aedh is generally rendered by Duald Mac Firbis and Connell Ma- 
geoghan in their respective translations of the Annals of Ulster and of Clonmacnois. 

9 Borumha Laighen. 

10 Aedan Foeddog is the Welsh name for this saint. Rees, Essay on the Welsh 
Saints, p. 227. The founder of Lindisfarne is called Aedan by Bede, Hist. Ke. iii., 5. 

ll “ Midanus qui vulgo appellatur Moedoc,” Vit. in Cod. Kilkenn. apud Colgan, Actt. 
SS., p. 208 a. ‘‘ Aedanus alias Moedocus,” Cod. Salmant., fol. 133. ‘* Aedanus scili- 
cet Moedoc,” Vit. S. Molassii ap. Colgan, Actt. SS. p.222 a. ‘‘Maidoe qui et Aeda- 
nus,” Vit. S. Moluz, cap. 40, ap. Fleming, Collectan., p.376a. ‘‘ Aidanus episcopus,” 
MS. ap. Ussher, Works, vol. vi., p. 479. 

12 Vita S. Findani, cap. 10, ap. Goldast. Rer. Alemann., p. 222. ‘‘ Maidoc qui et 
Aidanus ab infantia.” ‘‘S. Aidanus monasterio quod Hibernensi lingua Guernin 
[Ferna] vocatur.” Ricemarch Vit. S. David, ap. Rees, Lives of Cambro-Brit. SS., pp. 
130, 133. Bede sometimes writes the name of Aidan of Lindisfarne Aidanus. Hist. 
Ke. iii., 14, 25, 26. 

13 Vita S. Edani, Cod. Marsh, fol. 51 6. Obits of Christ Church, p. xlvii. Harris’ 
Ware’s Works, i. p. 436. 

14 The form used by Protestants in Leinster. See O’Donovan, Irish Topogr. Poems, 
Introd. p. 57; Four Masters, vol. i., p. 247, note P. 

15 A very satisfactory explanation of the changes in Irish proper names by these ad- 
ditions is given by Colgan in his Acta Sanctor., pp. 71 an. 2, 216 an. 5, and Trias 
Thaum., pp. 175 6 n. 54, 188 an. 122. 

16 Passim in Vit. ap. Colgan, Actt. SS., p. 208-215. Moevoc.1. deo .1. Moaedoc, 
‘t Moedoc i.e. Aed i.e. Moaedoc,” Schol. in Felire, Jan. 31. Annal. Buell. 600. 

17 Aingus de Matrib. SS. Hib. ; Naeimhsenchas ; Tighernach, an. 625. 

18 Waeovocce, fenna eprcop epide. God a céd aimm, ‘ Maedoce, he was 
bishop of Ferna. Aedh was his first name.’ Marianus Gorman, Jan. 31. 

19 Annals of the Four Mast. an. 624. Martyrology of Donegal, Jan. 31, p. 32. 

20 Breviarium Aberdonense, Calendar. Prid. Kl. Feb.; Propr. Sanctor., Pars 
Hyemal., fol. 45 da. Registrum Episcopat. Aberdonen., vol. ii., p. 3. Martyrology of 
Aberdeen ap. Proceedings of the Soc. Antiq. of Scotland, vol. ii., p. 261. 

21 Giraldus Cambrensis, Topogr. Hib. ii., 47 (Ed. Camden, p. 732). Vita S._ 
Senani ap. Colgan, Actt. SS., p. 532 6. 


447 


Maidoc” Modoche,* Modock,** Madoes,> Mogue.® By this process, two 
names so dissimilar in sound as Hh and Mogue are proved to be iden- 
tical. 

S. Moedoe was born, about the year 555, at 
Inis-Breaghmuigh,*’ a small island in a lake, in 
the territory of Kast Breffny,** which then be- 


Cota UAIs, 
King of Ireland, a.p. 336, 


longed to Connacht, but is now reckoned in the Eochaidh, 
province of Ulster, as part of the county of 

Cavan. His father’s name was Sedna, and he Kare, 
was descended from Colla Uais,” the ancestor of Oana 
several clans of the Airghialla, and among them l i 
of the Fer Luirg, to which St. Moedoc is said by Muiredhach, 
Angus to have more immediately belonged.” lee 
His mother, Ethne, was of the race of Amhal- Amhalgaidh, 
gaidh, whose descendants gave name to Tir- Reesaneen 
awley, in the county of Mayo. While yet a let 
little boy, he was delivered as a hostage by the Eare, 


Hy Briuin, of whose territory he was a native, to 
Ainmire, king of Ireland, who ascended the | 
throne in 568,*! and reigned three years. Hav- Mosdoe: 

ing returned after a short detention, he became 

a diligent student, in company with Laserian or Molaisse, the sub- 
sequent founder of Devenish. Desiring to fly the honour which 
awaited him at home, he was preparing to depart, but Aedh Finn, 
the king of the Hy-Briuin, opposed the project, and was only 
induced to acquiesce by the promise of spiritual blessings. Thence 
Moedoc removed to Leinster, and from that passed over to St. David’s 
monastery of Kill-muine, in Wales. Here he lived for some years in 
great sanctity, and rose so highly in the esteem of his master, that his 
history became interwoven with that of Menevia; and his abode in Bri- 


| 
Sedna — Ethne, 


22 Alban Butler, Lives of the Saints, Jan. 31. 

23 King, Calendar of Scotland, Jan. 31. 

24 T. Innes, Civil and Eccles. Hist. of Scotland, p. 161. 

25 His parish in Perthshire is called St. Madoes, formerly St. Madois. New. Stat. 
Account, vol. x., p. 607. 

26 The vulgar pronunciation of the name in the counties of Wexford and Cavan. 

27 Now Brackley island, in a lake of the same name. See his Irish Churches, 
No. 3, infra. 

28 In Hy Briuin Breiffne, the eastern portion of which, now the county of Cavan, was 
the territory of O’Reilly; the western, now the county of Leitrim, that of O’Rourke. 
The race derived its name from Brian, son of Kochaidh Muighmedhoin, through Duach 
Galach. 

29 His pedigree, with some variations, is given in the Naemsenchus, in the Book of 
Lecan, fol. 39 ac ; MacFirbis’s Geneal. MS., pp. 361¢, 714 a@; O’Flaherty’s Ogyg., p. 362. 
Colgan gives two lines, which also vary, namely, one from Cormac and Maguir, and ano- 
ther from his Menelogium Genealogicum, Actt. SS., p. 222 0. 

30 “« Aedh of Ferns, i. e. Moedoc, of the men of Lurg, on Loch Erne.” Now the barony 
of Lurg, in the north of the county of Fermanagh. See Reeves’s Eccles. Ant., 
p. 293. 

31 Reeves’s Adamnan’s Life of St. Columba, p. 32, note ®. 


448 


- tain is not only related in his own acts, but in those of St. David and 
St. Cadoc. Returning with a company of Irish students to his native 
country, he landed in Hy-Cemmnselach, now the county of Wexford, 
where he founded a church. Being desirous to choose, according to the 
custom of the day, an anmchara, or spiritual director, he crossed over, 
and consulted St. David; at whose instance he fixed upon St. Molua, of 
Clonfertmulloe. 

We next find him at a portin Hy-Ceinselach, called Ard-ladhrann, 
where he founded a church; thence he proceeded to the Deise, now Decies, 
in the county of Waterford, where he founded a church, called Desert 
Nairbre; here, among other monastic appendages, he erected a mill. 
After some time, returning to Hy-Cemnselach, he founded the church 
of Cluain Dicholla, or Cluain-mor. While here, the territory was 
invaded by Aedh, son of Ainmire, the monarch of Ireland; but through 
the intervention of Moedoc, he was induced to withdraw his troops. 
Subsequently, when he renewed hostilities, he was met by Brandubh, 
the king of Leinster, and slain at the battle of Dunbolg, in 598. ‘This 
Brandubh is said to have been half brother of Mcedoc, and his success 
is attributed to the saint’s interference.” After this, king Brandubh fell 
sick, and, having been restored to health, bestowed on St. Moedoe a 
tract, called Fearna, or ‘‘ Alder-ground,” wherein the saint should erect 
his principal church, and whose cemetery should be the resting-place of 


himself and his people. On its completion, a synod of the Leinstermen _ 


was called together by the king, both of laity and clerics; and Moedoe 
having been consecrated their bishop, 1t was ordamed that henceforth 
the primacy of the Lagenians should be fixed in the see of Moedoe at 
Ferns. St. David® havmg expressed a wish that Moedoc should come 
and receive his blessing before he died, the samt once more paid a visit 
to Britain. Some time after his return, he travelled southwards to the 
territory of Hy-Conaill-Gabhra,** in Munster; and here he founded a 
monastery, called Cluain-claidheach.” In 605, king Brandubh was 
slain by Saran, the erenach of Templeshanbo, and was buried at 
Ferns. St. Moedoe grieved bitterly for him, and cursed the hand that 
slew him. Among St. Moedoc’s contemporaries and friends, his life 
mentions St. Columba, St. Munna of Taghmon, and St. Mochua of 
Lothra. Having founded many churches,® and acquired a high re- 
putation for sanctity, he died on the 31st of January, in the year 625." 


82 See the tale Boramha Laighean, cited in O’ Donovan’s “‘ Annals of the Four Mas- 
ters,” at the year 594, vol. i, p. 218. 

33 He died after the middle of the sixth century. 

34 Now the baronies of Connello, in the county of Limerick. 

35 See his ‘* Irish Churches,” No. 7 infra. 

86 He is the patron saint of the diocese of Ferns, as also of the barony of Lurg, in Fer - 
managh, and the territory of Breiffne, in the west. In the latter he was especially 
claimed by the great families of O’ Reilly and O’Rourke. 

37 This is according to Tighernach, whohas Moedoe Ferna quies. The Annals of Ul- 
ster, at 624, have Moedoice Ferna quievit. The Annals of Boyle, at 600, have Moedoe 
Ferna quievit. The ‘‘ Four Masters” place his death at 624, 


Sepia 3 ae oe 


rf 


ai. 


{SS 


a 


t& 
= ere al ocneal | 
4 . ees, fear 
See ee ee ee oD 


449 


We have no record of his visiting Scotland, although his memory 
was vividly preserved in that country. The Breviary of Aberdeen no- 
tices him, in the Proprium Sanctorum,* at Jan. 31, as ‘Sanctus Mo- 
docus epyscopus et confessor eximius apud Kilmodok,”’ but despatches 
his commemoration with a short collect. Adam King antedates his 
existence by no less than 200 years, observing, at his day, ‘‘ S. Modoche 
bishop in Scotland under Crathlintus, king, 328.” Dempster follows 
in the same track, calling him J/edothus, and adding some particulars, 
which never had any existence except in his mendacious brain. Came- 
rarius and the Martyrology of Aberdeen merely notice him, at January 
31, as of Kilmadok. 

The Welsh have a lively recollection of him as Aeddan Foeddog, son 
of Caw; andit is probably owing to his connexion with St. David that 
the clergy of Menevia claimed Ferns as a suffragan bishopric of St. Da- 
vid’s.° Traces of his memory are also retained in Pembrokeshire, as he is 
the reputed founder of Llanhuadain, or Llawhaden, in that county ; and 
the churches of Nolton and West-Haroldstown are ascribed to him, under 
the name of Madog. His festival in Wales also is Jan. 31. 

_ Hanmer confounds this bishop, under his name of Aidan, with the 
founder of Lindisfarn; while Chatelain and Alban Butler erroneously 
refer to him the Acts of S. Mo-maedhog, of May 18, who is commemo- 
rated at that day in Lower Britany, under the name of St. De. 


ST. MOEDOC’S IRISH CHURCHES. 


1. Ferns. Peapna.—aA bishop’s see in the county of Wexford. 
He has been always regarded as the patron saint, under the name 
Mogue, whichis a common Christian name among the Roman Catholics, 
often corrupted to Jfoses. The Protestants employ his other name 
Aidan. 

3. Drumiaxe. Opuim-leatain.—A parish in the north of the county 
of Cavan, formerly the head of a rural deanery, and now remarkable on 
account of its ancient church and round tower.*! §&. Moedoc 1s the pa- 
tron of it, but his Life speaks of a monastery as existing there before 
his birth.” 

3. TeMpLeporT. Ceampull an phuinc.—A parish in the north- 
west of the county of Cavan. In Brackley Lough, in the north of the 
parish, is the island of Brackley or Breaghwy, formerly Inip bpecmhas, 
“Wolf-field Island,’’ where the saint was born.* South of this is Tem- 
pleport Lake, where is Sz. Mogue’s Island, with the ruins of his ancient 
church. His memory is vividly preserved in this parish. 


38 Breviarium Aberdonense, Pars Hyemalis, fol. 45 ba. 
39 Ussher’s Works, vol. v., p. 113. 
40 Rees, ‘‘ Welsh Saints,” p. 228. 
41 See the drawing in the Ulster Journal of Archeol., vol. v., pp. 110-116. 
- 42 Life c. 1. Colgan, Act. SS., p. 208 a. 
43 Colgan, Acta SS. p. 2164, n. 6, 221a; Martyrology of Donegal, p. 33 ; O’Do- 
novan on the Four Masters, A. D. 1406, vol. iv., p. 1228. 
44 Ordnance Survey of Cavan, Sheet 13. 


450 


4, Rosstnver. Rop nbip.—A parish in the extreme north of the 
county of Leitrim, where the saint’s memory is kept as the patron. 

5. Kittysec. Caille be5a.—A townland of the parish of Inishmac- 
saint, in the county of Fermanagh. Here, according to Colgan, was a 
miraculous stone called Lac-Maodhoc, or Maedoc’s stone.” 

6. Dysert. Oipepo Naipbpe.—A townland in the parish of Ard- 
more, in the south-east of the county of Waterford. 

7. CroncacH. Cluain claideach.—A parish in the territory of Hy- 
Conaill Gabhra, now the barony of Connello Upper, in the county of 
Limerick.“ 

8. ARDAMINE. CUpo Ladpann.—A parish in the barony of Ballagh- 
keen, on the sea coast, in the county of Wexford. 

9. CronmorE. Cluain mop.—A parish in the barony of Bantry, in 
the centre of the county of Wexford. It was formerly called Cluain-mor- 
Dicholla Gairbh. This is not to be confounded with Cluain-mor Maedhoc, 
which is mentioned in the Annals, and which was so called from another 
St. Moedhoc, whose day is April 11: his church is Clonmore, in the 
county of Carlow. Archdall falls into the error of confounding these 
two saints and their respective churches.* 


ST. MOEDOC’S SCOTCH CHURCHES. 


1. Krtmapocx.—A large parish in Menteith, in the south of Perth- 
shire, north-west of Stirling. ‘‘The name is believed to signify the 
Chapel of St. Madock, Madocus, or Modocus, one of the Culdees.’’” 

2. St. Mapors.—A very small parish, in the Carse of Gowrie, south- 
east of Perth. The name is written in early records S¢. Madois, and is 
commonly called Semmiedores in the district, where are ‘“‘ The stannin 
stanes o’ Semmiecdores.’’*? There is an ancient monument here called the 
St. Madoes Stone, of which a drawing is given in ‘‘ The Sculptured 
Stones of Scotland.’’*! The writer in the New Statistical Account rightly 
conjectures that the parish is called from the patron saint of Kilma- 
dock, but errs greatly in styling him a “‘ Gallic missionary.’ 

3. Batmapres.—An estate in the south-east end of the parish of 
Rescobie, in Forfarshire. The cemetery is at Chapeltown.® 


45 Acta Sanctorum, p. 293 a. 

40 Tbid. 

47 Colgan, Acta SS. p. 219 6, n. 37; Archdall, Monasticon, p, 420. 

48 Monasticon Hibernicum, p. 734. 

49 New Statistical Account of Scotland, vol. x., p. 1224. See also the Old Statistical 
Account, vol. xx., pp. 40-92 ; Innes, Civil and Ecclesiastical History of Scotland, p. 161. 

50 New Statistical Account, vol. x., pp. 607, 624, 626. 
51 Published by the Spalding Club. See Plates LV., LVI., and Notices of the Plates, 

eliG: ; 

: 52 Vol. x., p. 608. See Old Statistical Account, vol. iii., p. 568. 

53 Old Statistical Account, vol. xiv., p. 602; New Statistical Account, vol. xi., part 1, 
p- 607. 


451 


SamMvueL Frercuson, Q. C., read— 


An Account oF FURTHER ExpLoRATions at LocMARIAQUER, 
IN BRITTANY. 


Since the discovery of the inscribed stones at the sepulchral monument 
called Mane Nelud, of which the writer gave an account at the meeting 
of the Academy on the 9th November, explorations attended with va- 
luable results have been made at the Jane Nelud, and at another tu- 
mulus of the Locmariaquer group called the Butte de Cesar. These 
operations have been instituted by M. Lefebvre, Prefect, and carried 
out by M. René Galles, Military Sub-Intendant of the Department of 
Morbihan. To M. Galles the writer is indebted for the facts of which 
he submitted a summary, with some illustrations and comments grounded 
on his own observation. 

The expectation of finding a sepulchral chamber in the eastern end 
of the Mane Nelud was not realized. The only substruction discovered 
there consisted of a range of stones, set on end, crossing the breadth of 
the mound. Parallel to this, and nearer to the centre, was a trench 
cut in the under soil, filled with large stones, which appear to have 
undergone the action of fire. In the earth of which the body of the 
mound is composed, near the upright stones, were found the bones of 
several heads of horses. 

The exploration of the Butte de Cesar was more fruitful in results. 
This tumulus lies about half a mile south from the Mane Nelud, on the 
opposite side of the little town of Locmariaquer, overlooking the strait 
which connects the estuary or inland sea of Morbihan with the outer 
waters of the Bay of Quiberon. It is called, in Breton, Maneé-er-Hrowich, 
that is, the Mount of the Fairy or Goblin, a name which argues igno- 
rance of its real origin amongst those who have so designated it. Itis 
of grander dimensions than the Mane Neiud ; composed of dry stone with 
a thin coating of vegetable soil; in form, an oval of 110 yards in its 
major, by 66 yards in its minor diameter; and 33 feethigh. Two rude 
stone obelisks, or menhirs, 27 and 25 feet high, respectively, formerly 
stood outside the base at the northern side. ‘They are now fallen and 
broken, as are all the other men/irs at Locmariaquer, including the great 
one, the fragments of which collectively measure 67 feet, adjoining the 
Merchants’ Table tomb. 

The process of excavation was begun from above. In the ex- 
ternal stratum of earth, eleven medals of Roman Emperors, from 
Tiberius to Trajan, were found, together with fragments of bronze, 
glass, and pottery. Lower down amongst the dry stones forming 
the bulk of the tumulus, were found beads in coloured terra cotta; 
and at a depth of about 15 feet a blue-veined glass bead, which, how- 
ever, may have dropped from above in the course of excavation. At 
22 feet, after precautions taken to prevent the descent of objects from 


452 


_ above, the workmen came on pieces of carbon and unglazed pottery ; 
and from thence to the level of the soil, on scattered beads of jasper and 
agate. At 30 feet from the summit the great stones of the central 
chamber were encountered. An opening having been effected by the 
falling in of one of the covering stones, an interior of 138 feet 
by 9, and about 5 feet high, was disclosed. There is no external 
gallery, the chamber resembling, in this respect, that of the Butte de 
Tumiac in the same neighbourhood. Within were found the following 
objects :— 

93 stone hatchets im hard tremolth ; 11 ditto mm jade, each broken 
in two or more fragments—one of the extraordinary length of 18 inches ; 
9 beads in jasper, some as large as hen eggs; 2 perfect jade hatchets, 
one white, the other green, of beautiful finish, and 13 mches long; an 
annular disk, or flat oval ring of jade, 5°3 inches in major, by 4:9 inches 
in minor diameter, slightly cambered or dished in the direction of the 
minor axis. It occupied the centre of the chamber, lying with its 
major axis in the line of north and south, being the line of the diagonal 
of the chamber. The small end of the green jade hatchet rested on 
the ring, and with the white jade hatchet and some of the jasper 
beads appeared to have been carefully placed im the same line. The 
other objects were imbedded in earthy matter covering the floor to a 
depth of about 18 inches, but no trace of bones or animal remains could 
be discovered. 

Neither does any sculpture appear on the stones of the chamber ; 
but outside, in the position of a bar laid fiat among the stones closing 
the entrance at the northern end, was discovered the very remarkable in- 
scribed stone figured in Plate X XIV. This stone has been broken in four 
pieces, probably by the weight of the superincumbent mass; and one 
small fragment is unfortunately missing. It is a rude parallelopiped of 
granite, measuring 3 feet 9 inches in length, by 17 inches in breadth, 
and 7 inches in thickness. It lay with the inscribed face under. The 
sides had been wrought parallel by the hand, but the inscribed surface 
is in the natural state. The writer has been furnished with a rubbing 
and photograph, from which the plate has been carefully designed. 

The first consideration arising on the view of this remarkable ana- 
glyph is the employment ofthe cartouche-like panel oceupyimg the centre 
of the group. In respect to this object, the writer submits,— 

Furst.—That it is not itself a character, but is designed to represent a 
shield. This conclusion arises from an examination of other objects 
sculptured on similar stone monuments of the neighbourhood, hitherto 
inedited or imperfectly represented. ‘The first of these (Plate XXV.), 
hitherto unnoticed, is from one of the parietal supports of the corridor 
leading to the sepulchral chamber of the tumulus, on the /sle Longue, in 
the Morbihan Sea. This seems evidently meant as the outline of a shield, 
the rings at either side representing the arm-holds in imperfect perspec- 
tive. The ogee form of the upper part, and the symmetrical contraction 
or gathering-in of the panel at the springing of the curve, are features 
to be specially noticed. The external ornamentation, giving the effect 


453 


of a fringe of threads or tassels* blown up by the wind, is quite in the 
taste of the Gavrinis sculptures. It appears to the writer most probable 
that it was some object similar to this which led the local antiquaries of 
the last century to believe that among the sculptures of the dolmen 
near Locmariaquer, called Les Prerres Plattes, they could discern the out- 
line of the sacred scarabeus. The Prerres Plattes are still standing ; 
but the chamber has been filled with field stones, and the writer was 
not able to uncover more than one of the five sculptured supports alleged 
_ to exist there; it also is in the same barbaric taste; but the design on it, 
if intended for a shield, as possibly it may be, does not present the peculiar 
outline now under consideration. This characteristic feature, however, 
is plainly traceable on the sculpture which decorates the headstone of the 
chamber of the noble megalithic tomb called the Merchants’ Table, 
adjoining the Mane Nelud (Plate XX VI.). Inthe accurate work of De- 
landre it is alleged that the upper member of this design is a perfect 
ogee. This portion of the stone is much weather-worn; and the 
writer was unable, with the closest examination, to trace the termination 
of the outline at top. But just below the commencement of those 
lines, the characteristic lateral contraction, or gathering-in, which gives 
the insect appearance to the outline, is clearly apparent. A remarkable 
series of crescent-like projections form a fringe down one side of the 
_ panel, and may have existed symmetrically on the side opposite; but 
the stone is too much worn to render this certain. The field is charged 
with pattern work of considerable elegance, executed in bas-relief, as 
are the other parts of the design, which certainly seems intended to re- 
present the shield of the personage whose war hatchet forms so con- 
spicuous an object on the ceiling of the chamber. Comparing this and 
the object from /s/e Longue with the ogee-headed cartouche under con- 
sideration, there seems no doubt that the latter is also designed as a 
shield. 
Secondly.— Separating the outline of the panel from the characters 
‘with which it is charged, it would appear that these latter are not de- 
signed for mere ornamentation, but constitute a significant group, re- 
‘quiring a certain number of particular members to complete the expres- 
‘sion of some meaning. This appears from the fact, that one member of 
the group extends beyond the margin of the panel, and is partly confused 


* Confer Hom. Iliad. B. 446 :— 
pera 0& yNavewmic ’ADnYA 
Alyio’ €xouc Epitipoy, aynopwy abavarny TE 
Tig Exarov Ovoavor Tayxouvceot HEpéeOovTat, 
Havre evmexéec, ExaTouBotog Oé Exacroc. 


“With whom Minerva azure-eyed advanced, 
Th’ inestimable Agis on her arm, 
Immortal, unobnoxious to decay. 
An hundred braids, close-twisted, all of gold, 
Fach valued at a hundred beeves, around, 
Dependent, fringed it.’— Cowper. 
R. I, A. PROC,—VOL, VIII. 39 


| 
| 
| 
: 


454 


with its outline. It would appear as if the artist had begun from the 
left-hand side, and was obliged, from want of room, to extend the last 
member of his composition beyond the limits intended to contain the 
monogram. 

Thrdly.—The constituent parts of the monogram seem to be cha- 
racters having separate and distinct functions. This would appear to re- 
sult from a comparison of the central portion of the contained group with 
the central figure in stone (No. 4) from the Mane Nelud (see page 401, 
ante), and from the similarity of the lowest member of the group to the 
objects inscribed on the headstone of the chamber of the Butte de Tumiac, 
explored by the Antiquarian Society of Vannes, in A. D. 1853. 

With respect to the objects external to the panel, they appear to 
present the hatchet in various modes of mounting and in various combi- 
nations. The loop at the head of some of the varieties seems to be an 
imperfect representation of the recurved handle, as it appears in the larger 
design on the ceiling of the Merchants’ Table tomb, and on one of the 
parietal supports of the passage to the chamber of Gavrinis. 

The drawing of the objects on the under surface of the covering 
stone of the Merchants’ Table tomb (Plate XX VIL.) exhibits, besides the 
peculiarly mounted hatchet and the designs referred to by the writer in 
his former Paper, two characters hitherto unnoticed, apparently the re- 
mains of some memorial designation formerly existing along the western 
edge of the plafond. This portion of the stone slopes upward and out- 
ward, forming a species of natural cornice, which is much exposed and 
weather-worn. Some traces apparently of a third character exist; but, 
owing to the disintegration of the surface, the writer was unable to fix 
on any definite outline. Resemblances may be traced between those 
which remain and two of the characters from the Mane Nelud. It would 
thus seem as if each of the great tumuli at Locmariaquer had originally 
contained a memorial designation inscribed in characters having separate 
functions, and some kind of significance in combination. 

Returning to the varied array of hatchets which surrounds the panel on 
the stone from the Butte de Cesar, and viewing these objects by the light 
reflected from the larger examples, it would appear as if some of them 
were designed to be represented as decorated with an ornament in the 
nature of a plume issuing from the curved top of a recipient handle; 
others are seen mounted on handles received into the socket of the head. 
The position of the hand-guard in all the instances where it appears, is 
reversed —a circumstance which can hardly be considered accidental. 
In one group a smaller hatchet seems to issue from the blade of a larger. 
The appendages attached to or connected with others appear not arbi- 
trary, but the result of design. These singularities may induce a ques- 
tion whether we have here a representation merely of the arms of an 
individual, or whether those objects also may not have some significant 
force as characters or representative symbols. 


In reference to the imperfect figure in the lower compartment, — 


which seems to be the rude outline of a horned quadruped, the eye is at 
once arrested by the prominence rising from behind the shoulder. Whe- 


455 


ther this be designed to represent some detail of harness, or part of the 
natural outline, the writer does not venture to speculate; but refers to 
the fact, that amongst the objects shown to Pallas, as having been found 
in the tombs surrounded by stone circles, on the Obi, were flat cast 
figures of elks, reindeer, and stags. The object supposed by the writer 
to be a plough on the Zable des Marchands has been thought by careful 
observers to represent portion of an animal figure. 

As regards the probable age of the megalithic monuments of Brit- 
tany, the writer noticed the fact, that Cisalpine Gaul was peopled by 
tribes from the region of Transalpine Gaul, corresponding with modern 
Brittany, so early as the first and second centuries after the foundation 
of Rome; and that, with one exception near Trent, no monuments of 
this character appear to have been observed anywhere in the valley of 
the Po. On this subject the writer invited information, and submitted 
that, if in fact the Gaulish family did not leave such memorials of 
their presence in Lombardy, the conclusion would seem to follow that 
we must seek for the people who practised those modes of sepulture in 
an earlier epoch than that of the Celtic migrations. The singular taste 
and barbaric aspect of the objects appear to the writer to refer them 
to a race having more of the characteristics of the Indian and Poly- 
nesian offshoots from the parent seats, than of any of the existing na- 
tionalities of Europe. ) 


Dents H. Ketty, Esq., read the following— 
Account oF Inscrisep Srones at Furrty, County or Roscommon. 


Previous to entering on the subject matter of the paper to be submitted 
to the Academy’s notice this‘cvening, I think it well to read St. Evin’s 
words, as quoted by Colgan in the tripartite Life of St. Patrick, in order 
that a correct idea may be formed of the remarkable locality in which 
these inscribed stones have been discovered, and which my lamented 
friend, Dr. O’Donovan, has fully identified in the Ordnance Survey 
letters, county of Roscommon, in 1838, with the Pidapc of Colgan :— 

‘‘ The holy man came afterwards to the country of Ua Maine; and, 
preaching the divine word there, converted and baptized all the people 
of that country, and laid the foundation of the church of Pidapc, over 
which he appointed one of his disciples re et nomine Justus, and who was 
in dignity a deacon. He left him the ‘ Ritual Book of the Sacraments 
and of the Sacred Ministry.’ 

“<The sanctity of Justus was not more wonderful than his age; for 
it is said ‘that it was from this Ritual Book, left him by St. Patrick, 
he read, in the CX L™ year of his age! the form and the rite, when he 
regenerated St. Kiernan of Cluain in the salutary water of baptism.’ ”’ 

Colgan also says, in a note, that ‘“ Fidhart was in his own time a 
parish church, in the diocese of Elphin, and in the country of Maincch.”’ 

Dr. O’ Donovan, at considerable length, in the Ordnance Survey 
Letters, Roscommon, proves the Fiodart of Colgan to be derived from 
F100, a wood, and apd, arduus, an height; and from the analogy of 

R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 3 P 


456 


p100 being elsewhere Anglicised Few, as in the case of the Fews in Ar- 
magh, les Fayes O Neachtan’s Country, in Roscommon, &c., that the 
present name Fuerty may well be Fiodh (Few), apo (art), a§ (tigh or 
ty), Few-art-ty. . 

St. Patrick when he baptized the people of Hymany, came from 
Uapan, now Oran, in the north of the county of Roscommon, where 
he had just been baptizing the Siol Mumpeadars, or O’Conors; and 
Fuerty would be precisely in the position the Saint would natu- 
rally have taken, and it also fulfils another of the points of Colgan’s 
description by being in a Joop of the Suek, which there is very remark- 
ably sinuous. | 

Mr. Petrie wrote to my friend Dr. O’ Donovan, to Tuam, county of 
Galway, on 8th September, 1838, as follows :— 


‘‘T have got from Mr. Smith some copies of Irish inscriptions, col- — ‘ 


lected in Ireland by a man named Matt O’Conor,—one in the church- 
yard of Fuerty, county of Roscommon ; another at Fair Hill, county of 
Galway.” 

O’ Donovan, being at that time unable to return to the county of Ros- 
common, communicated Mr. Petrie’s communication to me, and requested 
that I would make inquiry for anything of the kind. I did so; butall 
my exertions were in vain, till July, 1862, when I received a polite note 
from the Rev. J.S. Gumley, Perpetual Curate of Fuerty, to say that two 
curiously sculptured stones, of evidently ancient date, had recently been 
discovered, hid under rank grass, at the interment of a parishioner ; and 
that, knowing I took an interest in such matters, he would gladly point 
them out tome. It was traditionally said that a man named O’Conor, | 
a great scholar, had disco- : 
vered them several years . { 
ago, and that he had stated 
the inscription upon them 
to mean—‘“ Eight men, 
whotook their title as fish- 
ers of men, lie here until 
the end of time.” On go- 
ing there, I found two in- 
scribed flagstones, bearing 
every mark of extreme an- 
tiquity. One was of grey 
and the other of red sand- 
stone. They were placed 
in proximity, as the cover- 
ing of a recent grave, and 
were of about similar di- 
mensions, 3 ft. x2 ft. 6 in. 
No. 1 was nearly square. 
The inscription is in in- 
cised letters, and very 
legible, except the two 
last strokes of what I 


- 


ah 


B 
fe’ 
a 
=a 


aululupu e UO 


457 


take to be a date; and I read it 
Op 6 panimmino, 
‘‘ Pray for many Saints.’’* 


MCDVII. 
M.CD.VII. 1407. 


The other stone, figured as No. 2, has been partially broken.t Itis 
of red sandstone, and its inscription is also incised. The external band 
appears to have been intended 
to represent a coffin, to which 
form the stone itself also ap- 
proximates. The central boss, 
as well as the two lateral en- 
- closures, are of the Irish inter- 
laced work, as well as the one at 
the foot (there may have been 
another at the top when the 
stone was unbroken), and make 
the form of a cross, similar to 
those found in our most ancient 
churches. ‘There is one nearly 
the same in the primitive Irish 
church of the buéc Cpaib- 
ceac at Inch 6oill, in Lough 
Corrib, county of Galway. This 
inscription is quite legible, and 
I read it 


Op upmop, 
Pray for very many, 


being singularly in accordance 
with the inscription on No. 1. 
That these stones are of a very 
remote antiquity can hardly be 
disputed ; and the fish in No. 1, 
the primitive emblem of Chris- 
tianity, so prominent in the 


early martyrs’ monuments in the Catacombs at Rome, well bears out 
the fact. 


__* Mr. Petrie, who has since been at the place, and examined these stones, makes 
On apanmainoro acain, on an anmain o10 acain, meaning, Pray for the soul of 
Oidachain, or Ogan (M‘Egan).: ibe 

+ Dr. Petrie makes this On Anmorl, on an Maoil (quere Seacluin), which 
may have been on the broken part of the stone, and means, Pray for Maelseachluin. 


458 


The tripartite Life of St. Patrick tells us that ‘‘St. Patrick himself 
here founded a monastery, and placed over it his honoured disciple 
Justus.” Tradition has it that here were both a monastery and a nun- 
nery, celebrated for the sanctity of their inhabitants; and that they so 
continued up to 1641, when Robin Ormsby, of Tobarvaddy (Coban a> 
maoals (‘the Wolf’s Well’), one of Coote’s most active lieutenants, 
and who was usually called Ribbept na 6lisgeipca, or Jingling Ro- 
bert, from the clattering of his coat of mail and his horse trappings, 
expelled the monks and nuns, and levelled the ancient structures to the 
ground, and verily left not one stone upon another! so that these two 
stones alone remain to testify that they once were there. 

Whether I may be right in my guess as to the date, or not, it is cer- 
tain that these stones are not the production of modern times; and they 
combine to prove the same fact, that many celebrated for their sanctity 
once dwelt here, and were interred in Fuerty church-yard. 


Dr. Petrie made some remarks in explanation, and gave a different 
reading and analysis of the inscriptions. Reference being made to Dr. 
Stokes regarding the representation of a fish on one of these stones, he 
observed that, in a recent visit to Prague, he found this symbol very 
prevalent on the tombstones of the Jewish cemetery in that city. 

The Academy then adjourned. 


MONDAY, JANUARY 11, 1864. 
The Very Rev. Cmartrs Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair. 


The Right Hon. the Earl of Charlemont; Right Hon. the Earl of Do- 
noughmore; Charles H. Foot, B. A.; G. Charles Garnett, B. A.; J. J. 
Digges La Touche, B. A.; and Major Robert Poore; were elected 
members of the Academy. 

Edward Blythe, Esq. (with the permission of the Academy), read a 
paper ‘‘ On the existing Species of Stag (Hlaphus).”? _ 


The Rev. Samver Haventon, M.D., Fellow of Trinity College, 
Dublin, read the following paper :— 


Nores on Anrmat MecHanics. 


No. I.—On the Muscular Mechanism of the Hip Joint in Man. 


Introduction.—In the course of the following notes on the muscular 
mechanism of the jointsin man and other animals, I shall have occasion 
to use certain principles, or postulates as I prefer to call them, which 
are not as yet employed generally by anatomical writers; and for this 
reason I shall here give a few words of explanation respecting them. | 

These postulates are two in number, and are as follows :— 


459 


Postulate 1.—That the amount of Work done by a muscle in a given 
time is proportional to its weight ; ¢.¢., to the number of muscular fibres 
in contraction. 

Postulate 2.—That the mean lengths of the different muscles em- 
ployed at each joint are proportional to the perpendiculars let fall from 
the centre of motion of the joint upon the directions in which the 
muscles act. 

In the statement of the first postulate there is, of course, a slight 
error, arising from the different amounts of cellular tissue and fascia en- 
tering into the composition of each muscle; this, however, only intro- 
duces an error proportional to the differences of the cellular tissue and 
fascia in the different muscles, which may be regarded as small. So far 
as my experiments have led me, I incline to the opinion, that such 
muscles as the heart and psoas, composed nearly altogether of muscular 
fibre of fine texture, are capable of giving out their work for a longer 
time than muscles of an opposite character, such as the gluteus maxi- 
mus and deltoid; but that for an interval of time less than that requisite 
to produce fatigue, the work given out is the same for both classes 
of muscles, within small limits. 

The reasonableness of the second postulate may be shown from the 
following considerations :— 

1. The distance through which the point of application of a muscle 
is moved by its contraction is proportional to the mean length of the 
muscle. 

2. Itis geometrically evident that the perpendiculars let fall on the 
directions of the muscles are proportional to the spaces moved through 
by their points of application. 

8. The Divine Contriver of the joint has made a perfect mechanism, 
and therefore employs a minimum expenditure of force. 

If the third of these considerations be admitted, Postulate 2 follows 
from the first two considerations; for otherwise there would occur a waste 
of force, some of the muscles having ceased to act before the others had 
expanded their store of force. 

Professor Donders, of Utrecht, has indeed proved, by direct measure- 
ment, that the lengths of the muscles acting on the human elbow are 
nearly proportional to the distances of their points of application from 
the joint ; and I believe that he would have found a still more exact 
agreement, if he had used the perpendiculars instead of the distances, 
The following corollary follows from the two postulates employed :— 

Corellary \.—The moment of each muscle, with respect to the centre 
of the joint, is proportional to its weight. 

Let F be the force of the muscle, y the perpendicular let fall upon its 

direction from the centre of the joint, x the space through which the 
muscle contracts, and / its mean length. 

The work done by the muscle is f/x, which is proportional to F/, and 
therefore to Mp, by the second postulate; but £x is also proportional to 
the weight of the muscle, by the first postulate; and therefore My, 
which is the moment of the muscle with respect to the centre of the 


460 


ae is also proportional to its weight.—Q.E.D. Hence it follows 

that-— 

Corollary 2.—The weights of the muscles surrounding the joint. 
may be regarded as moments of the forces, and may therefore be com- 
pounded by the law of composition of moments or couples. 

The action of the muscles that move the thigh upon the hip is 
usually referred by anatomists to three classes of motion :— — 

a. Rotation outwards or inwards. 

b. Flexion or extension. 

c. Abduction or adduction. 

If we imagine three rectangular co-ordinates drawn at the centre of 
the acetabulum in the following manner :— 

a. Vertical axis, 

b. Horizontal lateral axis, 

c. Horizontal antero-posteral axis ; 

-it is easy to see that rotation round these axes corresponds with the 
three recognised classes of motions; and as every motion, however com- 
plex, of the thigh upon the hip, must be arotation round some diameter 
of the sphere of which the acetabulum forms a portion, it is evident that 
every such motion may be interpreted correctly in the usual way, by 
the aid of the composition of rotations. 

Such a method of interpretation, although exact, is not simple, as 
the axes of co-ordinates are not chosen with reference to the forces 
and directions of the muscles themselves, but with reference to direc- 
tions, vertical and horizontal, arbitrarily assumed. beforehand. 

In the following note I shall endeavour to establish the existence of 
three axes of co-ordinates, to which the motions of the hip joint may be 
referred, and which possess not only greater simplicity than other sys- 
tems of axes, but also other properties of great interest and importance. 

The centre of the acetabulum is the centre of motion of the thigh 
upon the hip; and the centre of motion of the body upon the pelvis is 
situated in the junction of the fifth lumbar vertebra with the sacrum. 
If these two centres of motion be joined, we have a geometrical line to 
which the motions of the hip joint ought to be referred. In the erect 
posture in man, this line is the axis of the neck of the femur, and is 
essentially an oblique line, making acute angles with all the three axes 
of anatomical writers. 

The anatomical and mechanical problem which I propose to solve is 
the following :— 

‘<To find the simplest planes passing through the centres of motion 
of the body on the pelvis, and of the hip on the thigh, to which the 
forces of the muscles of the hip joint can be referred.” 

I shall commence by recording the observations made upon a human 
subject, which was a female, aged 40, weight 82 lbs., and height 654 
inches. I selected a female subject, in consequence of my first compa- 
rative dissections having been made on a female Cercopithecus. 


The weights of the body, viscera, and muscles of this subject were . | 


found to be as follow :— 


461 


Taste I.—Physical Data (Woman). 
(a) Body and Viscera. 


sbody,.. 2). : So O2 bss. 
= BIRR, GS Al ey Srnec Pastel NE mele ha ih Ue 
Beant. SOM ate ee rl fala ols cohvenl iso Uae, STs 


Right Kidney, * peers oe OZ. 
pmIGehtnIUNeY eo i oie ete he Dg \ 
0 WANG Scie Iti ea mre pn ia area 
POD ICCMn ear sr sey cic vg cule esl 


(6) Postervor Muscles of Hip Joint. 


NO OUP oo DO 


iGluteusimaximus 55. 10: . . 113 oz. 
2. Glutzus medius, . 74 5 
3. Glutzus minimus, 23 ,, 


(c) Anterior Muscles of Hip Joint. 


Pele NACUS ice es eae Bek i SOL G| 
Pe SOAS MAGNUS, fas So) gt gee aie ea Le es 
SeESOAS MALVUS, fhe a ia 066 corners se ce co OF, | 
BEPISCCUIICC US ie ss taereie, AO e! le 02 ,, t 
DeeMGGUCLOMIONGUS, 66 68 sas es) LO 
BPP ANAC CHOTMDLO VAISS co a ce oe, cask ake De 
Cee AGOUCtOr MAGNUS, a) 6 ls es | 
8. Gracilis, Bio cecu ohe SUGGS eS 6 bac wala Ei 
Oe Sartorius, ems siesy a! iio ah thy 
10. Tensor vaginee femoris, Saree win eee 

(d) Flexors of the Knee Joint. 
HeePDICePSeMOris, Be) a. ky s,s (BE OZ 
ZeBOeMM-CENGIMOSUS, o's age associate 6 Lay 95 


. 8, Semi-membranosus,. .... . gh 
(¢) Hxtensors of the Knee Joint. 

ieplvectus femoris, 7x... oo wk ws 23 oz 

2. irieeps extensor, . . . : ee AW? A alee 


(viz., vastus externus, internus, and crurzus. ) 


(f) Rotators of Hip Joint. 


Hers MiLOTMMS hee AS Ge Pha eu eed, OZ 

ZO uiuratoreEXternus,°. 5). 25 24h ey sims OF -,, 
| (9) 
Quadratuslumborum,. . . . i. 2... . . 02 oz. 


1312 oz. av. 


533 ie 
4 99 
1650) 
1. 
71 
"4 Hy) 
213 oz. 
21 oz 


* Both kidneys were fatty, and the liver was fatty and enlarged. 
+ Ihave placed this muscle among the muscles of the hip joint, because the con- 
nexion of its tendon with the fascia iliaca enables it to modify the action of the m. 


iliacus. 


462 


(h) Muscles of the Leg and Foot. y 
TnGrastnocnemius.) eon ee el kesh ene ninen te OZ. ‘i 
SIP Tat CATS 01s eee ae cena meee ee ew Oe eUr 
Si SOs Sy. 2 Ae MA erie MOR Mire Ners arvaiNeunete ane daly 
AL cP oplitesus, Wel. ies uaa aime se ye Sek CEA ee een Omens 3 
5, Peronzeus longus etibreviS, nessa oy hues donteleg ass ‘ 
6. Hlexor proprius) hallicis; =: oi90 6.) Be ea Osu 
7 MIDI Alis! POStCMSe seas ie ie P gy 
Sy Blexor communis Gigitormmay, (je ne ee sels) oO yaae 
Oi TNS AMG CUS leg unre ela Meese ay ce Me rom nee ae LCs len 
10. Extensor communis digitorum, et perineus tertius, 04 ,, 

11. Extensor proprius hallicis,. .. . . 5g Ore 63 


Posterior Muscles of Hip Joint. 
The posterior muscles, or gluta, act on the hip joint in the manner 
represented in the annexed diagram (Fig. 1), which shows the innomi- 
nate bone of the left side. 


£FSSS 
S DO’ X 


Ss 


Fig. 1. . a 


The gluteus maximus produces a rotation round the centre of the 
acetabulum in a plane passing through the line a; the gluteus medius | 
in a plane passing through 6; and the gluteus minimus in a plane 
through c. 4 

The angle between a and 6, measured at the centre of the sphere, is 
49°; and the angle between a and ¢ is 64°. 

Taking the moments of the three muscles, with respect to the 
centre of the sphere, we find, by corollary 2, the resultant of all sup- 
posed to be in action together, as follows :—Measuring X along a, and 
Y at right angles to it, we obtain— 


X = 11°'5 + 7°5 cos 49° + 2°75 cos 64°, a 
Y = 7°5 sin 49° + 2°75 sin 64°; . 


from which follows, 


and ; 
/ X?4 VY? = 19-41 oz. 


a 04625 = tan (24° 49’). 


The resultant direction of the moment of the glutzal muscles is repre- 
sented by the line yx, which nearly coincides with the ilio-pectineal 
ridge, and lies somewhat inside a tangent plane from the centre of the 
acetabulum to the greater ischiadic notch.* 

The resultant plane xy passes through the body of the 5th lumbar 
vertebra, and between the spinous processes of une vertebra and the 
first sacral vertebra. 


Anterior Muscles of Hip Joint. 


The first eight of the ten anterior muscles have the following 
action :— 


ZyAYSOASMACTIUSs:” s)e teh ss 1s 


MPU OTIS col oie ale Sea 
4 
Ge SOAS PALVUSsie° 6 Vel) 4 sy ee « 


move the head of the femur in the plane a’, which is found to be the 
prolongation of the diameter a; and their action therefore is nearly 
the opposite of that of the gluteus MaxiNUs. 


A. Pectiveuses. eo. ce rs’. 8 
by AdductorMoneus) shes) op. 


move the head of the femur in the plane containing the ilio-pectineal 
ridge, or very nearly 1 in the plane of the resultant moment of the gluta: 
muscles. 


6. Adductor magnus, . . 


7. Adductor brevis,. . .. : } 150% 


produce motion alone the line 6’, which is opposite to 8, the direction of 
the gluteus medius. And, lastly, the 


Se Gracilis. cr ear woe ie A OZ: 


moves the head of the femur in the plane c’, opposite to c, the direction 
of the gluteus minimus. 


* It was through this notch that Meriones was in the habit of piercing the bladders 
of his flying enemies; Il. HK. 65-68, and Il. N. 650—655 ; and the bone mentioned is the 
_ilium, and not the pubes, as the commentators suppose. It is very possible that 
Homer may have seen such a wound inflicted through the buttock, for his description 
of the wounded man, wriggling on the ground like a worm, after the division of the sci- 
atic nerve, could only have occurred to an eye-witness. 

R. I. A. PROC.—YVOL. VIII. 3Q 


464° 


Compounding the moments of these muscles as before, and using the 
line aq’ as our origin of X, we obtain 


X = 44 + 23 cos 25° + 13 cos 49° + cos 64° 


Y= 91 sin 25° + 13 sin 49° + gin 64° 
Vem = 19-89 ozs. 
4 


= 2 C9 / 
xX = tan (36 47 ye 

The close agreernent in magnitude between the resultant moment 
of these muscles (19°89) and that of the glute: (19°41) is very remark- 
able; and the difference of angle between them (11° 58’) is not_more 
than might have been anticipated from unavoidable errors of observa- 
tion. 

The resultant plane of the anterior muscles is shown in the figure 
by the line ay’. The bisector of the angle between the lines xy and x’y’ 
is a tangent to the ischiadic notch, and coincides with the ilio-pectineal 
ridge. 

The diametral plane of the acetabulum just found, containing the 
ilio-pectineal ridge, and touching the ischiadic notch, possesses many re- 
markable properties. 

Ist. It passes through the centre of the anterior line of junction of 
the fifth lumbar and first sacral vertebree; i.e. through the centre of 
motion of the body on the pelvis. 

2nd. It gives, both as respects distribution of matter and geometrical 
form, the section of the pelvis, which offers the maximum resistance to 
forces acting from the outside. 

3rd. It is the plane of the resultant moment of the muscular forces 
acting on the hip joint, both with respect to the posterior and anterior 
muscles. 

This plane may be called the ilio-pectinzeal plane, and is the plane of — 
maximum moments acting on the hip joint. 


Remaining Muscles of the Hip Joint. 


In addition to the eleven muscles whose action has been already 
considered, there are six others which act upon the hip joint. They all 
act upon the joint so as to cause it to rotate upon the head of the femur — 
in a plane at right angles to that already found to be that of the resul- 
tant moment of the posterior and anterior muscles. This plane passes 
through the tuberosity of the ischium, and falls just mside the anterior 
rim of the iium. Three of the muscles in question act on one side, and 
three on the other side of the centre of motion, and in the erect posture 
their moments on the head of the femur are balanced. They may be 
called the ischiac and iliac muscles, with reference to their action on the 
hip. 

: Ischiae Museles (flexors of knee). 
1. Biceps femoris (part), . ; 
2..Semi-tendinosus,. . . . « . ) 7% OZS. 


465 


Iliac Muscles (extensors of knee in part). 


1. Tensor vaginze femoris, . . . 
A POALLOLIUS ke, ee fe) Vedas wench au MOOZS. 
3 Rectus femoris: 25 2k j 

The resultant plane of the portion of the dvceps attached to the is- 
chium, and of the two internal hamstring muscles, is at right angles to 
the ilio-pectinzeal plane; and the resultant of the action of the tensor 
vagine and of the sartorzus coincides with the plane of the rectus, and 
also is at right angles to the ilio-pectineal plane. Considering that only 
a portion of the dzceps acts on the hip, and that in the erect posture the 
leverage of these muscles on the head of the femur is equal and opposite, 
it is manifest that these two groups of muscles, as well as the pos- 
terior and anterior groups, balance each other’s action. This plane of 
resultant moments may be called the ilio-ischial plane. It is at right 
angles to the ilio-pectinzal plane, and intersects it along the line join- 
ing the centre of the sacro-lumbar articulation with the centre of the 
acetabulum—that is to say, the line joining the centre of motion of the 
body on the pelvis with the centre of motion of the hip upon the thigh. 

In the erect posture, neither of these planes is vertical, and the di- 
ameters of the acetabulum corresponding to them make angles of about 
45° at each side of the vertical diameter. 

The ilio-ischial plane makes a section of the os innominatum, not 
so strong as that made by the ilio-pectinzeal plane ; and its curvature is 
in the opposite direction, being slightly concave outwards, while the 
curvature of the ilio-pectineeal section is strongly convex outwards. 
From this and other considerations, it follows that the ilio-ischial plane 
has relation rather to the support of the weight of the body than to re- 
sistance to forces acting from without. 


UU ym 

Tp MY 

OG Fp ap 
) Lapel 
” A 

Ny 


RQ vo Wty 
NX ah 


Ke Ws RACES 
RAMS LYS OS 


EF 
GZ ZF 
Zz 
LS 
1g 
CMa, 


Nig 


SN Ws \ 
NAN 
WS QW 


CA. 
HZ 


222 
2 Ahk 


> 
o> 


The above figure represents the os innominatum of the nght side, 
drawn from a point of view situated on the line joining the sacro- 


466 


lumbar articulation with the centre of the acetabulum, and therefore 
shows the traces of the ilio-pectineal and ilio- ele planes as two right 
lines intersecting at an angle of 90°. 

The Fig. 3 shows the section of the os anonrimatirn made by the © 
ilio-pectineeal plane, in which, as I have shown, the resultant couples of 
the principal muscles acting on the hip joint are situated. The cancel- 
lated portion of the bone is shaded, and the dense part is left white. 

It would require a separate paper to show how admirably adapted 
this form of section is either to resist a shock acting in the direction of 
the arrow, which the bone receives in jumping down from a height on 
one foot, or to counteract the strain produced by the muscles acting from 
the periphery of the bone upon the femur. 


/ SYMPHYSIS PUBIS 


Fig. 3. 


In Fig. 4 I have shown the section of the os innominatum made by 
the ilio-ischial plane, at right angles to the ilio-pectineal plane. 

This section of the bone is rarely called upon 
to resist any strain in a transverse direction; and 
when the cavity of the acetabulum is completely 
filled by the head of the femur, its strength to 
resist vertical pressure, as in sitting, is very 
great. 

Some interesting deductions may be made from 
the weights of the muscles, classified into groups 
suggested by the preceding analysis. 

The total weight of the muscles of the hip 
and knee joints, named 4, ¢, d, e, is found to be 
73°50 oz.; of this amount 21°75 oz. are included 
in the three glute:; 21 oz. in the group of eight 
muscles antagonistic to the gluta: ; 23:5 0z. inthe . 
extensors of the knee (including the tensor vagina, 
which aids the guadriceps extensor); and 7:25 oz. 
are included in the flexors of the knee joint. ! 

Expressed in percentages of the hip and knee TUBER ISCHi! 
joint muscles, these groups have the following Fig. 4. 
values :-— 


EE 
/ Ata. 5 
& Saibe~ 


467 


: Percentage. 
iPeesosverior muscles of hip jomts: be Ges 296 
Zaranterior muscles of hip joints =. oe 5.) 286 
BBO XGCHSOLSIOL Nee JOINts ie ect le ee Mer ie hoe oC BLO 
PeELeOLS OL knee joints. vm Kee eee ae. 8 99 


The first three groups of muscles are here of nearly equal force, 
while the fourth is about a third of each of the first three. 


No. I1.—On the Muscles of some of the smaller Monkeys of the Genera 
Cercopithecus and Macacus. 


The first monkey whose muscular anatomy I shall describe was a 
female, of the genus Cercopithecus, which died in the Zoological Gardens 
of Dublin, in 1860. 

The dissection of this animal gave me the following results :— 


Taste I].—Physical data. Cercopithecus (female). 
(a) Body and Viscera. 


Grains. Grains. 
ee ouvir ves 0, OA, O90 | A Spleens. Le ee BB 
7, [OTE Geet area aa gaara Oil Or RGCNeyS, Hci te oth toe ethane OO 


SPST Mere et ol elon bE on hh Onkleanty cr yy bee ee bike ee O10 
(6) Muscular System. 
Grains 
HP MECOPSEMAOMUS ces specs Apne nai) oll euch oy cinta! ey ieee thAD 
DeEsSOASEDALNS adler oo ° her eu gtols a Nariat ose idy, eu sation ee shah h AO 
B iacusy ss. Bro aes AMM cee sea stan Ga AT PSA) 
4. Quadratus lumborum, i 
Breieatcoluibalic, | (ilotseparable.) prem ct AO 
5. Lumbo caudalis, . .. . 165 


(arises from (1 — 5) lumbar “vertebrae, and is is inserted i into 
upper.third of tail.) 
6. Longissimus dorsi (spliced into last), . ete: alwet ya 
PAGO ana pyGFORIMIS, 0.76% 6 el ie eles a os OOS 
8. Quadriceps extensor femoris, . . . - 628 
9. Biceps, semimembranosus, semitendinosus, and gracilis, en OOK, 
MOPPA diactores femOris, 4) 1/5. sve ues eeka eeye | ye depo! tees 478 
HA rApeZiUS,. 37. 90 
*12. Accessory slip from the semicircular ridge of the occiput 
tothe superior posterior angle of the scapula,. . . .. 15 
Horm MOM OLGA iss ies Os elute Mule se eho ewe Ge le 35 
ASM AtISSIMAMISNGOTSE Aisle) es sc ethe iis) sii Del beijet mie Ges 1 BED 
(attached to triceps). 
*15. Levator anguli scapule, . . . f 30 
(part of the serratus magnus, attached to the transverse 
process of 2 — 7 cervical vertebre. ) 
*16. Levator acromio-trachelius of Cuvier? (from transverse 
spine of first vertebra to anterior third of the spine of 
tihegSe aU Deere ome ero enn stelle lo lagieia oss yoo 
iestemto-cleido-madstoid,... 85). s~. 5.8 ee. ew | HO 
HSemRCCLOL ALCS emir RI comet re acy ene Mm, SER 7G MRL a 22 


Grains. 
19.1Serratus magnuss ss “o: Wiehs yestaat il oe heme lem crate Om 90 
DOD elt ord. ere Grs Nee ea ak tae a as Bs gis ae Lee 100 
Zi-uCoraco-brachialisn:c\ sca onirar ve utes coe act tiie eee cae 7 
22... BICEPS BUMMCLE Wea ieab cy helio, ve cise ait te Sets ees to omg lat rem ate 135 
23. Brachialisianticus,. co) Vee) SeenON Ata hoaca yt OX) 


DAITTICEPS ce Meso POE Sve Wma eet eat tre ois Ua pa oval oe em ROALO, 


It is not my intention at present to enter upon a detailed examina- 
tion of the action of the hip and knee joint muscles in this monkey. It 
is sufficient to notice that, although the positions and relations of the 
parts are so different from those of man, yet that the muscles admit of 
being divided into the same four antagonistic groups. 


Grains. 
1-Posterior; muscles offhip joimti. 7) aye ee 638 
(glutei and pyriformis.) 
2. Anterior muscles of hip joint, . ... . : 693 
(adductores, iliacus, and psoas magnus.) 
628 


3. Extensors of knee joint, 9.075 sis he ch sc) ch! halo eee 
4..Blexors ofckulee joints. os) cue us eaaed ira ms 


Converting these as before into percentages, we find— 


1” Posterior muscles’ of ipijointy ey suite) «ley ese el mae Oe 
2. Anterior muscles of hip joint, . . . a prehas exohenee Oleh 
30 Extensors of knee jomnty... . 8 204. eee 23°64 
ahs IMIS Sorts) ENS NONNRAG a io oS Oe 0 Sale 0 26°24 


100°00 
In this monkey, therefore, the four | 
. groups of muscles are of nearly equal 
force; whereas in man the last group 
is greatly below the first three in ar 
amount of force. 

If we compare the os innominatum 
of this monkey with that of man, we 
find very striking differences, which 
may be seen from an examination of 
Fig. 5, which represents the outer 
aspect of this bone, on the right side 
of the body. This figure should be 
compared with Fig. 2, which repre- 
sents the same bone in man. 

The ilio-pectineeal and ilio-ischial 
lines are not formed by planes, but 
consist each of a broken line; they are 
at right angles to each other, as in man, 


ISCHIAL 


SS 


—SS— 


>= 


S>= 


= = 
== 
= 


—=—S== 


ow 


se 
=> 


EE 


SS 


S 


in the lower portion of their course, j ) } HS NN 

but form an acute angle of 30° with Asis ag 56 

each other in their course along the \y4(7 Qo. 
a | <a 


edges of the ilium. 

The next monkey whose muscular 
anatomy I shall describe is the Ma- iN 
cacus. 


469 


Tasie IIT.—Physical data. Macacus (female). 
(a) Body and Viscera. 


Grains. Grains. 
MOMENT Ae cc ewe oe A 00K | ae Pleatts. oe ee ee ee ALS 
PMTCT dina es a oe "B85 5. Brain, ove Raye ~ 1210 
SeeI a to sh. ues. 6 GOO |: 6. Intestines, stomach, and spleen, 1584 


(6) Muscular System. 


Grains. 

1. Adductores femoris, . . Bee ten ean tc ali sO 
(triceps, adductor, and pectinaeus. yee 

ZeGrachisiand sartorius. 2 3. <0)... 8k : oP 110 


(These two muscles are united at their point of attach- 
ment to the tubercle of the tibia, and the gracilis 
arises from the whole ee of the ee me ) 


3. Psoas and iliacus,. . . : 5 Le Zoi 
4. Glutzi, and small rotators, Spay cer eiiee Ooh, eal eins ae te OM 
5. Flexors of knee :— 

Biceps femoris,. . . cian eimiel ewe OOO 

Some mines Osis and semitendinosus, . ie SW A igs Sia ty 231 
6. Extensors of knee :— 

@uadnricepsiand tensor vagine, 7.27. . 6 se et 605 


N. B.—The trachelo-acromius (No. 16 of last) is attached to the 
anterior third of the spine of the scapula, on its inner edge below the 
trapezius, and to the anterior fourth of the clavicle. 

The accessory slip (No. 12 of last) passes from the semicircular 
ridge to a fibrous band running along the anterior half of the vertebral 
edge of the scapula. There is no distinct levator anguli scapule ; it forms 
part of the serratus magnus. 

Combining these muscles into the same four groups as before, we 
find— 


Grains. Per Cent. 
i Posterion,muscles/of hip joint, « .<« ... . .°., . 451 18°98 
2. Anterior muscles of hip joint, ......... 693 29°16 
SO UIMeMSOES OLKMee FOINE. ). 7.5. Gs eh a's, 60D 25°46 
4, Flexorsofknee joint, ..... able crab en revit, ied tte 627 26°40 
2376 100°00 


; The distribution of the muscles is here very similar to that found in 

the Cercopithecus, and very different from that of man. In both cases the 
| prominent point of difference is the feebleness of the flexor muscles of 
the knee joint in man. 

The insertion of the trachelo-acromius (*16) into both clavicle and 
scapula, and not into the scapula only, would seem to be characteristic 
of the Macacus, as distinguished from the Cercopithecus. 

: I shall add, for the purpose of comparison with the foregoing, the 
weights of the muscles of a male Cercopithecus and Macacus. 


* These muscles are numbered as in Table II. 


A470 


Taste 1V.—Physical data. Cercopithecus (male). 
(a) Body and Viscera. 


Grains. Grains. 
ABO, 3s vir Rees ee ep O01 OO LOO) KOs KIGMeyS rire. sre ine eeM eaeraee tee AO) 
DUBAI, Vos Se ieldce, Geo sen) yoisl on dagiegdee ClO FO. VELCARts Gay ve trate asl a Serer aR 
SMIEIV CT, inchs Nie Wienree Bae CALEDON We Lungs, Syne Buliey og ele 
AT ae te oe mok Gc Geng ec 220 | 8. Stomach and intestines, . . . 8520 


This fine monkey was formerly the property of Lord Massereene, 
and was presented to the Royal Zoological Gardens by Lady Masse- 
reene. 

The brain showed an injury on left cerebral lobe, with meningitis 
and slight softening, and there was a scalp bruise over the seat of the 
internal injury; the lungs contained a few pneumonic spots in their 
upper portions. It was dissected in October, 1863. 


(6) Posterior Muscles of Hip Joint and smaller Rotators. 


Grains. 

Glutel, pyriformis, ery) 32) ee ee eee 0) 
(c) Anterior Muscles of Hip Joint. 

1. Iliacus and two psoades, . . 412 


2. Adductores (viz. longus, magnus, and brevis), sartorius, and 
pectineetis, e ° e > e e e e e e o e e e e e e e e 852 
SAG LACS. Mehr us eee Ys late: loi een ean <0 oe tcl Ase ae mS) 


(d) Kxtensors of Knee Joint. 


f Quadriceps extensor femoris. 7714) nes ee a) ie ee 
2, Mensor vagince femoris 1h) he hed ee he eee 28 


(e) Flexors of Knee Joint. 


Biceps, semimembranosus, and semitendinosus, . ..... 495 


(f) Other Muscles. 


(*12) Accessory slip from the semicircular ridge to the lower 
point of trisection of inner side of vertebral edge of 
scapula (well developed). 

(*15) Levator anguli scapule, part of the serratus magnus, 
attached to the transverse processes of the seven cer- 
vical vertebrae, Seiad neato 22 

(*16) Trachelo-acromion-levator, attached to the ‘anterior 
third of the spine of the scapula, and not to the cla- 
vicle; proceeds from transverse process of the atlas 
(well developed). 


Taste V.—Physical data. Macacus (male). 
(a) Body and Viscera. 


Grains. Grains. 
1B OdVenitaeere) elie @) jie ee (aia, Oley Se) Kidney sainun PRET re Healer yh ed KO) 
2 ASLAM sow ooo) a eihis veils ae OO Os | Ost TCA GE. cian secs ta uth ame nUn ars mae dy oem TEGHI) 
35 DUNO Seg eG Sr eoumialliss Sa Ie IO | 4 Lungs,. sate Sr es Ae 
47Spleerti cms ees bs 110 | 8. Stomach and intestines, . oo eee 


Dissected in Maral 1862. 


A471 
(6) Posterior Muscles of Hip Joint. 
Grains. 
1, Glutei, pyriformis, obturatores, and gemelli,. . . . . . 280 


(c) Anterior Muscles of Hip Joint. 


ie liacusand two psoades,) 6 er 6 ee ee ea wb oO 
Zo NOMUCLOES sce bs Ae, BION Is ba Rear ie Vic acu 


(d) Extensors of Knee Joint. 


1. Quadricepsfemoris, . ..... Me ed tance mare eile on ROW 


(e) Flexors of Knee Joint. 


1, Biceps, semimembranosus, semitendinosus, (and gracilis),. 270 


(f) Other Muscles. 


1. Quadratus lumborum and sacrolumbalis, ..... . . 140 
eeURICe WS! MIME Wo cieve. eujelten var Se) sive a heals SPeaiist cbibitel iis st keer 
De HAvISSUMUS GOES viel) ory ta Asie) Oe Weis oye asa a) ain one 77 
(*12) Accessory slip (wanting). 
(*16) Trachelo-acromius, from transverse processes of atlas and 

axis, to the posterior edge of the outer third of the clavicle 

and spine of scapula,, . .... » SR oN EE aegis aoe) 5) 


Sir W. R. Hamitron, LL. D., read a paper— 


On THE Eigut Imacrnary UmpBinticar GENERATRICES OF A CENTRAL 
SURFACE OF THE SECOND ORDER. 


He stated that he had been lately led, by quaternions, to perceive that 
the twelve known umbilics of such a surface are ranged on ezght ima- 
ginary right lines, of which he has assigned the vector equations, and 
deduced a variety of properties. 


J. Ribton Garstin, Esq., on behalf of Captain St. Vincent Hawkins 
Whitshed, presented a flat ornamented bronze celt, found near Tallaght, 
county of Dublin; also a piece of iron, which was believed to be part of 


an ancient celt. 
The thanks of the Academy were voted to the donors. 


* These muscles are numbered as in Table IT. 


R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. oR 


472 


MONDAY, JANUARY 25, 1864. | 
The Very Rey. Cuartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair. - 


The Rev. J. H. Jellett read a paper ‘‘ On the Refraction of Polarized 
Light.” 


The Secretary of the Academy read the following communication 
from F. J. Foot, Esq., on a Quern Stone found in the neighbourhood of 
Ballinasloe, and presented by him to the Academy :— 


Tx1s Quern Stone now presented was found, about one hundred years 
ago, in a fort in the townland of Gorteencahill (parish of Clonmac- 
nowen, Ordnance Sheet, Galway, %7), about three miles south of Bal- 
linasloe, and near the road leading from that town to Eyrecourt. 

As well as I can ascertain, it was found lying on the surface, and 
was discovered in clearing away the low brushwood which encumbered 
the surface of a fort. This I think is probable, as it is well known the 
peasantry seldom dig the soil in a fort. It was not perfect when found, 
and since then it has undergone a good deal of ill usage. Two small 
crosses may be seen on the outer rim. Probably there was another on 
the part of the stone which has been broken off. 

I recollect a few years ago seeing a quern stone near Liscannor, in 
the county of Clare, with three plain crosses on it, the surface of the 
stone having been cut away, so as to leave them in alto relievo. The place 
of the fourth cross was occupied by the hole for the turning handle. It 
was flat, and not convex, like the present one ; indeed, I think, the great 
convexity of its upper side and corresponding concavity of the under 
side are perhaps the most striking features of this stone. It has evi- 
dently been much used, as may be seen by the worn and smooth ap- 
pearance of the concave or grinding side, when compared with the 
rough surface of the convex. 

The stone now before you is a piece of a highly micaceous schistose 
rock; and Mr. J. Beete Jukes, to whom I showed it, considers it identical 
with the metamorphic rock of Galway. In all probability, it was made 
from an erratic block of that rock. Boulders of the well-known porphy- 
ritic granite of Galway are abundant in the drift, S. and S.W. of Bal- 
linasloe. The Quern, from its having been found in a fort, is supposed, 
as usual, by the peasantry, to be of Danish origin, 


Epwarp Bryrn, F.Z.8., read the following paper :— 


On THE ANIMAL INHABITANTS oF ANCIENT [RELAND. 


AFTER some preliminary and introductory observations, he proceeded to 
state that he had had the opportunity, only a few hours previous to this 
congress of learned and scientific gentlemen, of examining a number 
of skulls and other animal remains, of various degrees of antiquity, that 
had been recovered from the superficial deposits of Ireland. When time 


473 


permitted of it, he would treat of these matters in elaborate detail; but 
now he merely wished to announce a few facts which, he believed, 
would be of considerable interest to naturalists, whether in Ireland or 
elsewhere. 

In the first place, he would call attention to the Bos frontosus of Nils- 
son, which, so far as he had yet seen, was the hitherto supposed Bos 
primigenius of Ireland. He exhibited specimens, together with a fine 
series of heads or skulls of the Bos longifrons, many of both species pre- 
senting the very conspicuously evident effect and result of the fatal blow 
which had been undeniably administered by man. He would not now 
enter deeply into the question ofthe degree of antiquity of these skulls ; 
but he had recently been exploring at Uriconium, the city of the Wrekin 
(Wroxeter or Uroxeter), so long the home and head-quarters of the Roman 
Twentieth Legion, and there he had seen abundance of the remains of the 
Bos longifrons, specimens of which he had collected and brought with 
him to Dublin, which were altogether undistinguishable from the animal 
of which the more or less ancient remains are so common in Ireland. 
Those specimens he had presented to the University Museum of this 
city, together with some examples of Roman pottery from the same site, 
inclusive of the famous Samian ware. Fragmentary remains of Bos 
Jrontosus are also among the Uriconian specimens in the Shrewsbury 
Museum. Dr. Blyth even knew of and recognised the identity of 
Bos longifrons before it had been described by his friend Professor 
Owen; and he had long felt sure that there must have been a race or - 
Species intermediate to the large Los primigenius and the compara- 
tively tiny and diminutive Bos longifrons, which race or species had 
been described by Professor Nilsson, of Stockholm, as Bos frontosus. 
The speaker would rather designate it as Bos taurus. There were those 
three races of yore in pre-historic Kurope, which, by interbreeding and 
commixture in every shape and way, have resulted in and produced the 
multitudinous breeds of the present day. There was another in the 
east of Europe, the Bos trochocerus; and another in the Nerbudda depo- 
sits of the peninsula of India, the Bos namadicus of his friends, Sir 
T. Proby Cautley and Dr. Falconer, which latter approximated very 
closely indeed to the European Bos primigenius. He had also seen, 
some quarter of a century ago, the frontal bones and horn-cores of a Bos 
noticed in an early volume of the ‘‘ Proceedings of the London Geolo- 
gical Society,’’ which had been gathered from the high banks of some 
stream that flows into the Orange or Gareip river in South Africa. 
Those horns were of the same particular division of the taurine type 
which was exemplified by B. primagenius, B. frontosus, B. longifrons, 
B. trochocerus, and by the Indian B. namadicus. 

Dr. Blyth had a deal to say upon this subject, much more than he 
would now venture to indulge in, to weary, perchance, and to try the pa- 
tience of the Academy. But he did not believe that all of the remains to 
which he had adverted were of equal or corresponding antiquity; but 
rather that those of Bos frontosus and Bos longifrons reached down to 
quite a modern period, as compared to the latest remains in Western 


474, 


Europe of the Bos primigenius, and still more so as compared to the 
latest date of the Megaceros hibermcus. All of those races of humpless 
taurine cattle would interbreed and combine with the races of humped 
cattle (which latter he believed to be of African rather than of Asiatic 
origin), as also with the sub-bisontine Yak; and, doubtless, likewise 
with the three or four species of flat-horned taurine cattle of South- 
Eastern Asia; but certainly not with the Buffaloes, nor with the ge- 
nuine Bisons—one of which is the so-called Buffalo of North America, 
from which the name of the great city of ‘‘ Buffalo,’’ upon the shores of 
Lake Erie, is derived. Before he concluded about Bos, he would offer 
yet a few remarks. 

Far away in India, his attention had been attracted by a paper from 
a gentleman that he was now proud to call his friend—Dr. Wilde—and 
he had long wished to examine certain skulls which Dr. Wilde had 
treated of, and which he had now determined, to his complete satisfac- 
tion, to be those of Bos frontosus. There was a small particular, or cha- 
racter, which generally distinguished a wild herbivorous animal from a 
tame one, and this was a certain incrustation of brown tartar upon the 
teeth, which he did not find in the porcine relics at Uriconium, but which 
he thought at first he did find upon Irish specimens of Bos frontosus, 
even though the mark or blow of the wedge was through the fore- 
head. That character was observable even in the more completely ve- 
getarian Quadrumana, as Semnopithecus and Colobus, and even in the 
.Orang-utan. But after examining the Irish bovine remains more atten- 
tively, he had noticed a ferruginous deposit from the peat, which might 
easily be mistaken for the incrustration of brown tartar that he had 
spoken of. In the one case there would be traces of parasitic life under 
the microscope—not so in the other case; and the absence of that par- 
ticular kind of tartar upon the teeth indicated a tame animal rather than 
a wild one. The incrustation from the peat covered the whole tooth, at 
least as much of it as was out of the bony alveolus; whereas the tartar 
incrustation was only upon that portion of the tooth that had not been im- 
bedded in the gum. The latter was conspicuously present in sundry teeth 
of Megaceros hibermeusand of Cervus elaphus. By the way, he would remark 
that the state or condition of preservation of the osseous remains of ani- 
mals at Uriconium was something wonderful for bones that had been in 
the ground for two thousand years. But, whereas the mould of an ordinary 
erave-yard was somewhat acidulous, that of Uriconium was alkaline ; 
and so the phosphates and carbonates of lime had not been dissolved 
away, and even much of gelatine remained in them. The bones usu- 
ally resembled those found about a recent abattoir or slaughter house. 
Dr. Blyth had just examined a very considerable number of skulls of 
the Bos longifrens; and he was struck with the vast preponderance of 
females among them, even as, mutatis mutandis, the female skull of Me- 
gaceros was supposed to be comparatively rare. Nothing was more easy 
of explanation in either case. In the instance of the Megaceros the 
skulls of hinds had been found over and over again, and had been tossed 
aside as horses’ skulls; perhaps, not having the grand horns to attract 


475 


attention. So likewise with the Bos frontosus. Its remains had been 
found in various parts of Kurope, ex necessitate ret, and had been sup- 
posed to be those of a modern ox, and therefore neglected altogether, 
even as fossil human bones had doubtless, often and often, been similarly 
neglected. But in Bos longifrons, and probably in Bos frontosus, we 
find a preponderance of females. Why is this? Because the remains in 
bogs represented the herd as it existed—one bull at the head of a train of 
cows, as in wild or semi-wild bovine animals which exist at the present 
day ; and because the bulls fight amongst each other and slay each other, 
and the animals which thus perish on the surface of the ground resolve 
and dissipate into their constituent proximate elements, instead of being 
imbedded and preserved in the peat of a morass. 

Dr. Blyth next called the attention of the meeting to a series of 
skulls and fragments of skulls, which he considered to illustrate two races 
of domestic sheep, not very ancient, in his opinion, as compared with 
the remains of Bos primigenius (verus), or of Megaceros Hibernicus, in 
Western Europe. One series was of the polycerate race, still existent 
in Iceland, into which northern island it had probably been introduced 
from Ireland many centuries ago, although now utterly extinct (so far 
as he could learn) in Ireland. The other race would seem to be not 
very different, if at all so, from the old Scottish Highland race of sheep 
with which we are sufficiently familiar. He believed that either of those 
races might claim about the same antiquity with specimens of the Bos 
Jrontosus and of the Bos longifrons, but not of the Bos primigencus ; that of 
Sus and of Equus, also, in Ireland; being much older than the oldest 
Capra that he had yet seen the remains of in this island. He drew the 
attention of the assembly to the most ancient-looking Irish Capra skull 
that had been brought to his notice; but this, he could perceive at a 
glance, was comparatively quite modern, and was that of the tame 
Welsh goat of the present day.* Its horn-cores had the ibicine arched 
curvature backwards, analogous to that of the wild Capra egagrus and 
of other species, not the twist or spire of the .C. megaceros of Kashmir, 
a link to which, from the other ibicine goats, was supplied by the Capra 
pyrenaca of Schinz, a fine stuffed specimen of which is in the Museum 
of the Royal Dublin Society, and another in the British Museum; and 
the species is most interesting as explaining the immediate affinities of 
the C. megaceros. Vhe different animal remains from the Irish bogs had 
been found at various depths beneath the surface, and had been indis- 
criminately collected and promiscuously tumbled into the same heap by 
the finders of them; but they had not been contemporaneously depo- 
sited. 

Dr. Blyth lastly exhibited to the meeting a very extraordinary 
frontlet and pair of horns, which, as he more than suspected, were not 
ancient Irish at all, but were obviously quite recent, and probably Ti- 


* The specimen is figured in vol. vii., p. 206, f. 8; the Polycerate sheep in fs. 9 and 
11; and the other race of sheep in fs. 7 and 10, 


476 


betan; but which were considerably interesting in a physiological point 
of view, whatever their age or local origin. They were, in fact, closely 
approximative to those of the unicorn breed of sheep of Tibet, which had 
been described by his friend, Mr. Robert Schlagintweit, only that after they 
had become tolerably united for a while the horns gyrated outward, 
and were far divergent at the tips. Those of the so-called unicorn breed 
of Tibet were developed as usual, each from the centre of ossification of 
the frontal bone, and, of course, not from the median frontal suture. 
They were, therefore, separate in the lamb, but grew towards each other 
until each bony horn-core became enveloped in and surrounded with the 
same corneous or cuticular integument, like two fingers of the hand in- 
serted into one finger of a glove, the transverse section being that of a 
dicotyledonous seed—in other words, like that of the two lobes of a 
bean. 


W. Lane Joynt, Esq. (with the permission of the Academy), exhi- 
bited an ancient Bell, called ‘“‘ The Bell of Burren.’ 
“The Secretary, on the part of W. Kassie, Esq., of High Orchard 
House, Gloucester, presented a large collection of Chinese drawings. 
The thanks of the Academy were voted to the donor. 


MONDAY, FEBRUARY 8, 1864. 
The Very Rev. Cuartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair. 


James W. Warren, Esq., was elected a member of the Academy. 


The Rev. Professor Jellett read a paper (in continuation) ‘‘ On the 
Refraction of Polarized Light.” 


J. R. Garstin, LL. B., exhibited, and described, an ancient steel-yard, 
found on the property of the Rev. G. N. Tredennick, Co. Donegal. The 
steel-yard, which is evidently of considerable antiquity, was lately 
found on the property of the Rev. G. N. Tredennick, near Ballyshannon, 
by a tenant, when clearing away a mound of earth and stones, at a few 
feet from the surface. The mound appeared to have been a part of what 
was considered a Danish fort, or rath, of which there are several in the 
immediate vicinity. When found, the yard or stem was attached to 
_ the round bulb or weight; but was broken off by the person who found 
it, who imagined it was gold from the weight of it, and colour, resembling 
gilding. The covering of the lead was cut away by him, to ascertain 
whether the interior was gold. The stem is graduated on either side, 
evidently for ascertaining the weight of the article, and, from the ap- 
pearance and manner in which it was ornamented, must have been a 
standard weight. A number of bronze celts, or ancient Irish imple- 
ments, and bronze hatchets, also a sword of bronze, have been found in 
the immediate vicinity where the steel-yard was got. 


A477 


Mr. Hardinge made the following observations :—I hand in, Mr. 
President, as the property of the Academy, the original MS. from which 
my ‘‘ Memoir on Townland and other Surveys in Ireland of a public cha- 
racter, from the year 1641 to the year 1688,” was published in the Aca- 
demy’s ‘‘ Transactions;” and beg to observe that the value of the MS. 
is, that it exhibits the superior form in which the statistical analyses of 


_the forfeited, profitable, and unprofitable baronial areas of the lands ex- 


hibited in Appendix KE. would have appeared, had not a pressing neces- 
sity to economize the Academy’s funds obliged its modification to the 
form in which it has been printed. The MS. is also valuable in ena- 
bling any person to distinguish the author’s from the printer’s errors ; 
and, as I lay claim to no infallibility this way, I consider the present an 
opportune time and place to state, that I will feel much obliged, upon 
the discovery of errors, if the discoverers will communicate to me their 
nature, and the exact references to them in the ‘‘ Transactions’ ”’ volume, 
I beg also to present to the Academy one of my own copies of the publi- 
cation ; it will be found to embrace an Introduction not contained in the 
copies distributed amongst the members of the Academy, and this Intro- 
duction divulges some circumstances that Academicians especially should 
be made acquainted with ; it also contains two photographed Down Survey 
Maps, which in the operation were reduced to a size suitable for introduc- 
tion into the ‘‘ Transactions’ ”” volume. These maps were presented to me, 
in duplicate, by Sir Henry James, Chief of the Ordnance Survey Depart- 
ment. They are elegantly and accurately executed; and my reason for 
thus presenting them is, to promulgate the circumstances leading to 
their existence, and at the same time to perpetuate these circumstances 
and the illustrations themselves in the Library of the Academy. 


The Academy then adjourned. 


MONDAY, FEBRUARY 22, 1864. 
The Very Rev. Cuartes Graves, D. D., President, in the Chair. 


J. Huband, Smith, Esq., exhibited an autograph letter of Oliver 
Cromwell to his son Henry, when Governor-General of Ireland, and read 
a paper explaining the circumstances referred to in the letter. 


W. H. Harpines, Esq., read the following paper, containing some 
remarks on the Countess of Desmond, in the reign of Charles I. :— 


Tur Otp CountEss oF DESMOND. 


It must appear presumptuous in me, thus occupying the position of a 
yet living, though unhappily absent author, in the observations I am 


; about offering to the Academy on a few points hitherto unnoticed, and 


which I think throw additional light upon the history of the Old Coun- 
tess of Desmond; but in explanation I may be permitted to state, that 
having placed at the disposal of the author alluded to the materials giv- 


478 


ing rise to these observations, he frankly informed me that he had re- 
tired from the printing office, and requested that 1 would communicate 
the nature of them to the Royal Irish Academy for publication. 

I esteem the permission thus given so nearly allied to a command, if 
not a challenge, that I feel I have no other resource than to comply 
with the request of Mr. Richard Sainthill. 

The publication of that gentleman in 1863, dedicated to Miss Saun- 
ders Forster, and the publication in the “ Quarterly Review’ * for March, 
1853, both on the subject of the Old Countess, appear to me conclu- 
sively to prove, ‘‘ that Catherine FitzGerald, a daughter of the Lord 
of Decies, was born in the reign of Edward IV.; was married to Sir 
Thomas FitzGerald about the close of that, or the commencement of the 
reign of Henry VII.; became Countess of Desmond in the year 1529, 
when her husband succeeded to the earldom ; became Countess Dowager 
in the year 1534, when he died; and from that period to the time of her 
death in the year 1604, at the patriarchal age of 140 years, she resided 
in the Castle of Inchiquin, which, together with the manor of that name 
situated in the county of Cork, had been at an early period settled upon 
her in dowry.” 

In the memoir publications referred to, there are two suggestions of a 
very remote and pertinent character discussed. The one originates in the 
note-book of the Karl of Leicester, when ambassador at Paris, in the year. 
1640, which contains a statement, ‘‘ that the Old Countess and her aged 
and decrepit daughter went over to Bristol, and from thence, the Coun- 
tess on foot and the daughter in some rude and humble conveyance, tra- 
velled up to London, where the Countess was introduced at the court of 
Queen Elizabeth (about the year 1586), represented her necessitous con- 
dition, and was graciously received by the Queen, who redressed her 
wrongs.’ The suggestion leaves the reader to imagine what the nature 
and extent of these wrongs were, what was the nature of the redress 
granted, and how the noble supplicants returned to their native land— 
points of information which appear to me more worthy of note and com- 
ment than those dwelt upon by the Earl of Leicester. 

The other suggestion is that of Sir Wiliam Temple, who postpones 
the visit to the reign of King James I., but supplies no particulars 
whatsoever of its cause or consequence. 

The paper of of Mr. Sainthill, read before this Academy on 8th April, 
1861, and published in its ‘“‘ Proceedings” under that date, with great 
force and perspicuity combats and disposes of the visit of the Old Coun- 
tess to Queen Elizabeth, suggested by Lord Leicester. He, however, 
does not touch upon that which, upon the authority of Sir William Tem- 
ple, she is said to have made to King James I.—concluding, I presume, 
that if the Countess Dowager Catherine of Desmond was proved, by his 
(Mr. Saimthill’s) arguments, to have been raised by her jointure provision 
to such an independent position in the year 1586, as not to need any aid or 


* Vol. xcil., p..329. 


479 


bounty from Queen Elizabeth, it would be needless to repeat the same 
argum€nts to disprove an assumed subsequent visit of the same Countess 
to the court of King James, and at this point Mr. Sainthill abruptly con- 
eludes his inquiry. 

It must, however, strike the mind of an accurate investigator, that 
although the imputation of Lord Leicester and Sir William Temple may 
have been wrong as respects the Old Countess of Desmond, it might be 
applicable to a younger Countess of Desmond, namely, Elinor, wife of 
the ill-fated and unfortunate Garrett—alias Gerald—sixteenth and last 
Karl of Desmond of the Fitz Gerald lie—who was cotemporaneous 
with the older Countess during the limited period of this inquiry; and 
that, therefore, Mr. Sainthill would have done well to have proceeded 
one step further than he did, cleared up this remaining point, and with 
it have exhausted the subject. 

In 1579 Garrett, Earl of Desmond, was proclaimed a traitor by mili- 
tary law. In 1583 he was barbarously murdered for the money reward 
set upon his head, and in 1586 be was attainted, when his immense ter- 
ritorial possessions were vested in the Crown by Act of Parliament. 

This transfer of the Desmond estates to the Crown did not affect the 
ancient jointure charge to which the Inchiquin manor fragment of them 
was liable, in favour of the Countess Catherine, alas the Old Countess ; 
but it annihilated, swept away every other charge and interest to which 
they might have been subject, so far as Elinor, the young Countess 
Dowager, and all the sisters of her then late husband, Garrett, were con- 
cerned. 

I need scarcely remind my auditory of the intensity of feeling that 
subsisted in the minds of the British rulers then in power in Ireland 
against the Desmond race; and helpless and destitute as the widow of 
Garrett and his sisters were at that time, there was not, I believe, to be 
found one amongst these rulers who would publicly support a claim 
for a pension to relieve and comfort their helplessness and destitution. 

The individuals placed in the year 1586 in the position I have de- 
seribed were, Ellen, Countess Dowager of Desmond; Lady Jane Fitz- 
Gerald; Lady Ellen FitzGerald; and Lady Elizabeth FitzGerald, sis- 
ters of the Earl Garrett. 

There can be no doubt, as evidenced by a license granted to the © 
Countess of Desmond to return* to Ireland from England, where she had 
been for some time staying, dated 23rd June, 39th Elizabeth, that she 
went over to the Court of St. James’s, where she was presented to the 
Queen, and successfully urged her melancholy suit. 

The result of that suit was a grant by letters patent,} under the 
great seal of Ireland, dated 25th November, 29th Elizabeth, Anno 


* Morrin’s ‘‘Calendar to Patent and Close Rolls, Court of Chancery, Ireland,” 


vol. ii, p. 479. 
+ Landed Estates’ Record Office, liber 15, f. 128, Patents, Elizabeth. 


R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 38 


480 


Domini 1587, settling upon the Countess for her life a pension of £100, 
Trish, per annum. 

And by warrant* of same Queen, issued in same year, a pension of 
£35, Irish, per annum, each, was granted, during pleasure, to the Ladies 
Jane, Ellen, and Elizabeth FitzGerald. 

It is manifest from these facts, that the Earl of Leicester was in error 
in attributing to the Old Countess and her decrepit daughter a visit to 
Queen Elizabeth, which was really made, and at the very period indi- 
cated, by the younger Countess and one of her sisters-in-law. 

Having placed these respective parties in the enjoyment of pensions” 
from Queen Elizabeth, I will at once pass on to the reign of King 
James I., and see what happened then. 

This monarch ascended the throne of England in March, 1602, and 
the pension granted to the three Ladies FitzGerald ceased to be paid. 
This I can understand, as the warrant of grant from Queen Elizabeth 
constituted a tenure during pleasure only, and it was merely an act of 
official duty in the Vice-Treasurer of Ireland to refuse further compliance 
with it until the will of the king was known. ‘The pension granted to 
the Countess ceased to be paid then also; this I cannot understand, as 
the tenure of her grant was for the term of her natural life, and such 
instruments are and have been always considered binding upon the 
Crown, without regard to succession. 

The circumstance of estoppel must have occasioned much inconve- 
nience, if it did not produce absolute want, to these ladies ; and once more 
the Countess proceeded to London, and in all likehihood was again ac- 
companied by one of her participating sufferers, to seek redress at the 
foot of the throne. 

The result of the appeal to the King was crowned with the same 
success as a similar appeal was to Queen Elizabeth; but the case of the 
three Ladies Fitzgerald was more tardily dealt with than was that of 
the Countess. Their situation, however, when redress did come, was 
improved in the permanency of the tenure, as well as the amount of 
the pensions granted to them, as I find letters patents,; under the 
great seal of Ireland, bearing date the Ist day of June, in the fourth 
year of the reign of King James I. of England, Anno Domini, 1606,” 
which recite ‘‘that information had been given to the King of 
the distressed estates of the Ladies Jane, Elinor, and Elizabeth Fitz- 
Gerald, sisters to the late Earl of Desmond, who complained of their 
want of maintenance, because their several pensions of £33 6s. 84d., 
sterling, granted them by Queen Elizabeth, determined by her death, 
being held and enjoyed by warrant, and not by letters patent,” and 
which granted a pension of £50 sterling per annum to each of said 
ladies, to hold same from the cessation of payment of the former pen- 
sions, until by a gift of lands, or other good means, they and each of 


* Landed Estates’ Record Office, warrants of payment pensions, Elizabeth. 
+ Ibid., Patents, James [., lib. 11 B, p. 245. 


481 


them should obtain as great or greater benefit and advancement, when 
said pensions were respectively to determine. I shall only observe in 
reference to these ladies and their pensions, that they continued to re- 
ceive them down to the year 1641, when the great rebellion happened 
in Ireland and extinguished law, order, and the royal and public reve- 
nues together. 

The pension of the Countess was more immediately restored, as the 
ensuing copy of a letter from the Lords of the Privy Council of Eng- 
land to the Lord Lieutenant and Privy Council of Ireland demonstrates, 
Viz. :— 

“ After* our hearty commendations to your lordships and the rest, 
&c., upon humble suit made by the Countess of Desmond unto the 
King’s Majesty, his Highness is graciously pleased that she shall enjoy 
apension she had in Ireland of £100, Irish, per annum. These shall 
be to require you to take order the said pension of £100, Irish, shall be 
paid from henceforth unto the said Countess, with the arrears not ex- 
ceeding one year, wherein this signification of his Majesty’s pleasure 
shall be your sufficient warrant in that behalf. And so we bid your 
lordship and the rest a hearty farewell. From the Court at Theobald’s, 
the last of July, 1604. 


‘Your lordships’, &c., very loving friends, 
<¢T ELLESMERE, Canc., EK. WoRcESTER, 


T. Dorset, R. CEcy11, 
NorrincHamM, W. Kno.tys, 
SUFFOLK, J. STANHOPE.” 
NorTHUMBERLAND, 


This letter, reviving the grant of Queen Elizabeth, shows that the 
pension had been stopped, and that the Countess made personal suit for 
its revival to the King; and it further shows, as well by the immediate 
orders it issues as the number and rank of the names attached to it, the 
deep interest and commiseration entertained by King James and his 
Court for the Countess and her misfortunes; and I think it is manifest 
from the circumstances disclosed by this letter, as well as by the letters 
patents granting the pensions of £50 each to the Ladies FitzGerald, 
that Sir William Temple was in error in attributing the visit so made 
by the Countess Elinor of Desmond at the Court of King James to | 
the “‘Old Countess,” who, if she was living in July, 1604, certainly 
died before the close of the following December. 

The pension of £100 per annum was paid to Countess Elinor, by 
the Vice-Treasurer of Ireland, to Michaelmas, 1638, when it ceased; and 
I therefore conclude that she must have died before the Easter of 
1639, when another half-year of the pension would have been due and 
payable; and at this point I should have closed my observations, if it 


* Landed Estates’ Record Office, Patents, James I., lib. 2B, p 111. 


482 


was not stated in the ‘‘ Anthologia Hibernica,’’* and if that statement 
was not supported in ‘‘ Lodge’s Peerage,’’}+ edited by Archdall, ‘‘ that 
Elinor, daughter of Edmund, Lord Dunboyne, the second wife of the 
16th Earl of Desmond, remarried O’Connor of Sligo, and died in 1656 ; 
that she erected a chapel near the church of St. Dominick, in Sligo, had 
a monument placed therein, and is herself buried there. 

I will not attempt to reconcile the discrepancy apparent between 
the date (1638) at which I assume her death to have taken place, and 
the date (1656) at which Lodge places it. Iwill only observe, that, as 
she is known to have had one son and five daughters living at the time 
of the murder of her husband, Earl Garrett, in 1583, it is not unrea- 
sonable to conclude her then age to have been 30 years; and if this be 
so, she would have attained the age of 85 in 1638, and of 103 in 1656. 
I leave the Academy, keeping in view the fact of the cessation of the 
payment of the pension from Michaelmas, 1638, to form its own judg- 
ment. 

The monument which was erected to the memory of her last hus- 
band is still subsisting, and I am enabled, through the kindness of a 
lady friend, to present a sketch of it, done in oils.{ From this illus- 
tration, the monument appears to be a chaste and elaborate piece of 
sculpture, and is a valuable relic of the past, whether considered in a 
genealogical, antiquarian, or artistic point of view, and certainly the 
families most interested should pay great attention to its preservation. 

This Countess of Desmond held estates in her own right in the county 
of Sigo. JI find her in charge upon the Crown Rentals from 1620 to. 
1641, as tenant, which officially signifies patentee to the Crown, at a 
Crown rent of 20s., equivalent to 15s. of the late Irish currency, for the 
castle of Bealadrohid, the quarter of land of Rathsene, the quarter of 
land of Leighcarrow, the cartron of land of Carrcumone, with other 
lands which were forfeited to the Crown by the attainder of Brian 
O’Connor, one of the Sligo family. 

Her second husband, the O’Connor Sligo, surrendered his estates 
for the purpose of obtaining a regrant of them from Queen Elizabeth. 
Such a regrant§ was made to him; it bears date 12th July, 27th Eliz., 
A. D. 1585, and comprehends a large portion of the county of Sligo; but 
these estates of the Countess Elinor, as well as a large portion of her 
second husband’s, the O’Connor Sligo, by some arrangement, made 
about the year 1686, passed into the hands of the Earl of Strafford and 
Thomas Ratcliffe. A clause in the Act of Explanation of 1665, and a 
grant from King Charles IT., confirms the arrangement so made, and at 
the present day represent the title from the Crown to these Sligo 
estates. 


* VO ps 240: { Vol. ii, p. 75. 

¢ This lady would not permit me to reveal her name, for the reason that she is offended 
at the illiberality of the Academy in excluding ladies from hearing polite literature and 
antiquarian papers read, in many of which they would take a deep interest. 

§ Landed Estates’ Record Office, Pateuts, Eliz., lib. 26, f. 53. 


483 


In the publications of Mr. Sainthill, the ‘‘ Quarterly Review,’’ and 
this paper, there is now before the Academy a complete genealogical 
and life account of the two Old Countesses of Desmond; and from it a 
satisfactory conclusion may be arrived at as to whether both, or which 
of them, appeared at the courts of Queen Elizabeth and King James. 

It appears to me that, without a violation of the just application of 
the laws of evidence, the.decision must be against any such visit of the 
older Countess, who had no apparent necessity for the journeys, and at 
the first suggested visit was 120, and at the latter 140 years of age; 
while the other Countess had the inducement of hard necessity, and was 
then in the vigour of her age, being 30 years old in 1576, and 48 in 
1604. 


Lord Talbot, on the part of the Earl of Enniskillen, presented some 
drawings, maps, and photographs of antiquarian remains. 

The thanks of the Academy were returned to the donor. 

The Academy then adjourned. 


STATED MEETING.—Monpay, Marcy 16, 1864. 
The Very Rey. Cuartzes Graves, D.D., President, in the Chair. 
The Secretary of the Council read the following— 


Report oF THE CouUNCIL. 


Since our last Report was presented to the Academy, the following 
papers have been printed in the ‘‘ Transactions :”’— 

iy tHE Department oF Scrence.—Mr. Bindon B. Stoney, ‘‘ On the 
Relative Deflection of Lattice and Plate Girders.” 

Awp In Antiquities.—Mr. W. H. Hardinge, ‘“‘On MS. Mapped and 
other Townland Surveys in Ireland of a Public Character, from 1640 
to 1688.” 

The printing of Captain Meadows Taylor’s paper, ‘‘ On the Cromlechs 
and other Antiquarian Remains in the Dekhan,’’ has been completed, 
but its issue is retarded by a delay in the execution of the illustrations. 

It has recently been decided, on the recommendation of the Com- 
mittee of Publication, that every paper printed in our ‘‘ Transactions”’ 
shall be made up separately, and issued in that form to members applying 
for it. This arrangement will greatly diminish the interval which has 
hitherto usually elapsed between the reading of a communication and 
the delivery to our Members of the part of the ‘‘Transactions’ in 
which it appears. For the future, when a paper is ready for issue, no- 
tice will be sent to each Member of the Academy ; and after the lapse of 
twelve months from the date of the notice, the Academy will not con- 
sider itself bound to supply copies of the paper. 

The preceding regulation has enabled us to prepare for immediate 
issue several papers which have been long printed, and had remained in 


484 


our hands for the purpose of being included along with others in a Part 
of the usual size. 
These are, in the Department of Science :— 


1. Mr. F. J. Foot, ‘‘On the Distribution of Plants in Burren, 
County of Clare.’ 

2. Dr. Robert Macdonnell, ‘‘On the System of the Lateral Line in 
Fishes.” 


And, in Polite Literature :— 
Mr. Denis Crofton’s “ Collation of a MS. of the Bhagavad Gita.” 


Many interesting communications have been read before the Aca- 
demy within the past year. We have had papers on Scientific subjects 
from Sir W. R. Hamilton, Mr. F. J. Foot, Rev. Professor Haughton, 
Rev. Professor Jellett, Mr. John Purser, Jun., Mr. Edward Blyth, and 
Mr. Clibborn. In Polite Literature, from R. R. Madden, M.D.; and 
from Dr. Carl Lottner, who gave us the substance of some unpublished 
researches in Celtic philology by the late Professor T. R. Siegfried. In 
Antiquities, from the Very Rev. the President, Rev. Dr. Reeves, Mr. 
Samuel Ferguson, Q.C., Sir William R. Wilde, Mr. G. V. Du Noyer, 
Mr. W. H. Hardinge, Mr. W. Lane Joynt, Mr. D. H. Kelly, Mr. Hod- 
der M. Westropp, Mr. G. H. Kinahan, and Mr. J. Huband Smith. 

During the past year a few valuable additions have been made to the 
library by purchase and donation, and a further portion of the arrears 
of binding has been executed. 

To the Academy’s collection of Antiquities there have been added 196 
articles, of which 24 were obtained by purchase, 156 by presentation, 
and 16 under the treasure-trove regulations. Several of the latter are 
-gold articles of great interest and value. A number of copies of the 
Catalogue of the Museum have been sold within the year. The two 
first parts have been bound up as Volume I.; and may now be had in 
this form by application at the Academy’s house, or through the pub- 
lishers. The price has been settled at 14s. to the public, and 12s. to mem- 
bers. Some additional woodcuts have been executed for the ilustra- 
tions of the Fourth Part, which will comprise the articles of silver and 
iron, and also such articles as have been obtained in what are called 
UG abolish ! 

With regard to the finances of the Academy, the Treasurer antici- 
pates that on the 31st of March, after defraying all existing liabilities, 
a small balance will remain, to be carried over to the credit of next 
year’s account. 

It may be worth while to state here that the total number of the Mem- 
bers of the Academy on the Ist of March, 1864, was 358; of whom, 198 
were Life, and 160 Annual Members. Of the Life Members, 130 had 
paid life compositions of £21, amounting in all to £2730; 22 had paid 
compositions of £15 15s., amounting to £346 10s.; 43, compositions of 
£6 6s., amounting to £270 18s.; and 3 had been admitted by vote of 
the Academy, without payment. 


485 


_ To represent the total amount of these compositions, viz., £3347 8s., 
the Academy have to their credit in 3 per cent. consols. only £1201 
18s. 10d., leaving a balance due to the Life Composition Fund of more 
than £2000. 

The Academy has lost by death during the past year two Henge 
Members, William Vrolik, and Sir W. E. Parry, and fourteen Ordinary 
Members, viz. :— 


1. Rey. James Kennepy Barrie, D. D.; elected January 26, 1818. 
2. Str Ropert Bateson, Bart.; elected April 24, 1809. 
3. Berrian Borrrerp, Esq., F. R.8.; elected April 12, 1841. 
4. Rr. Hon. Francis W., Hart or CHAarRLEmont; elected Decem- 
ber 28th, 1793. 
5. Epwarp J. Coorrr, Esq., F.R.8.; elected February 27, 1832. 
- 6. Most Rev. RicHarp Wuarety, Lord Archbishop of Dublin; 
elected January 27, 1834. 
7. Dantet Grirrin, M.D.; elected January 13, 1851. 
8. Rr. Hon. Jonn §. F., Viscount MassarEEnE AnD FERRARD; 
elected August 24, 1857. 
9. CuristopHER Moorz, Esq.; elected January 14, 1850. 
10. JonatHaNn Oszorne, M.D.; elected June 10, 18389. 
11. Hon. anp Very Rev. Henry Paxenuam, Dean of St. Patrick’s, 
Dublin; elected April 10, 1843. 
12. Masor-Guneraz J. E. Porttocr, F.R.S8. ; elected May 24, 1830. 
13. Rosert Rerp, M.D.; elected February 24, 1834. 
14. GrorcE Roz, "Esq. a D. Ih; ; elected January 19, 1852. 


Several of these are distinguished names; five of their number meet 
us in the records of the scientific, literary, or antiquarian labours of the 
Academy :— 

1. The Rev. James Kennedy Bailie, D.D., was rector of the parish 
of Ardtrea, to which he was presented in 1830, by Trinity College, 
haying previously been a Junior Fellow of that college. He was dis- 
tinguished as a Greek scholar, and published two different editions of 
the Iliad of Homer, one with Latin notes and Excursus in 1821-3; the 
other with English notes, for school and college use, in 1833. He was 
also the author of ‘‘ Lectures on the Philosophy of the Mosaic Record of 
the Creation,” published in 1826; and of ‘‘ Prelections on the Language 
and Literature of Ancient Greece,” published in 1834. He contributed 
tothe nineteenth and twenty-first volumes of our ‘‘Transactions’’ a ‘‘ Me- 
moir of Researches amongst the Inscribed Monuments of the Greco- 
Roman Era, in certain Ancient Sites of Asia Minor ;”’ and to the twenty- 
second volume, a Memoir on two Medallion Busts preserved in the manu- 
script room of the library of Trinity College, Dublin. 

2. Edward Joshua Cooper, Esq., was well known as an able practical 
astronomer, and as the proprietor and director of the Markree Observatory. 
He contributed to our ‘‘ Proceedings”’ a considerable number of papers; 
* On the Zodiacal Light,” in vol. i. ; ‘‘ On Comets,” in vols. iii. and v.; 
‘On Observations with his Transit Circle,” and ‘‘On Leverrier’s Planet,”’ 


486 


in Vol. iti.; ‘‘ Ona New Mode of Determining the Longitude,’’ and ‘‘ On 
the Discovery of the Planet Metis,’? in Vol. iv.; ‘“‘On a Thunder 
Storm,” in Vol. v.; ‘On Ecliptic Catalogues,” in Vol. vi. A Cun- 
ningham Medal was awarded to him by this Academy in the year 1856, 
for his “‘ Catalogue of Ecliptic Stars.’? An account of his labours in the 
preparation of this catalogue will be found in Vol. vil. of our ‘‘ Proceed- 
ings,” p. 52, in the address delivered by the Rev. J. H. Todd, D. D., on 
the occasion of the presentation of the medal. Mr. Cooper was M. P. for 
County of Sligo from 1830 till 1841, and again from 1857 to 1859. He 
was also a Member of the Royal Society of London. 

3. The late eminent Archbishop of Dublin was for many years a 
member of the Council of this Academy, and was several times nom1- 
nated as one of its Vice-Presidents. In vol. i. of our ‘‘ Proceedings” will 
be found some remarks by His Grace, ‘‘On Barometric Prognostication 
of the Weather;’’ and in Vol. ii., ‘Observations on the Leafing of 
Plants.”’ 

4, Dr. Daniel Griffin contributed to the ‘‘ Proceedings’”’ of the Aca- 
demy, ‘‘A Description of certain Phenomena observed during the Li- 
merick Whirlwind of October 5, 1851.” 

5. Jonathan Osborne, M. D., was King’s Professor of Materia Medica 
and Pharmacy, in the King and Queen’s College of Physicians in Ireland. 
He read before the Academy, in 1840, a paper ‘‘ On Aristotle’s History 
of Animals,” an abstract of which will be found in our “ Proceedings,” 
vol.i., p. 427. In 1842 he gave an account of a singular case of de- 
privation of the power of speech, while the intellect remained unim- 
paired; and in 1850, a letter, ‘On a New Application of Thermome- 
trical Observations for the Determination of Local Climates in reference 
to the Health of Invalids.”’ 

6. Major General J. E. Portlock, R. E., is best known as the author 
of a Report on the Geology of the Co. Londonderry, and of parts of 
Tyrone and Fermanagh (London, 1843). He was for some time a 
member of the Council of the Academy. Abstracts of two communica- 
tions made by him to the Academy will be found in Vol. 1. of the 
‘* Proceedings,’’ ‘“‘ On Anatifa Vitrea”’ and ‘‘On Otis Brachyotos.”’ 


The Academy has elected during the year one Honorary Member— 
His Royal Highness the Prince of Wales. 
And fourteen Ordinary Members :— 


1. The Rt. Hon. the Karl of 7. The Rt. Hon. the Earl of 


Belmore. Granard. 
2. Christopher N. Bagot, Esq. 8. G. Charles Garnett, Esq. 
3. Rev. Josiah Crampton, M. A. 9. Thomas W. Kinahan, Esq. 
4. The Rt. Hon. the Earl of 10. J. J. Digges La Touche, Esq. 
Charlemont. 11. David R. Pigot, Esq. 
5. The Rt. Hon. the Karl of 12. Major Robert Poore. 
Donoughmore. 13. Edmund Waterton, Esq. 


6. Charles H. Foot, Esq. | 14, Jas. W. Warren, Esq., M.A. 


487 


Whereupon it was— 

Resotvep,—That the Report now read be received and adopted by 
the Academy. 

The ballots for the annual election of President, Council, and Officers, 
having been scrutinized in the face of the Academy, the President re- 
ported that the following gentlemen were duly elected :— 


Presipent.—The Very Rev. Charles Graves, D. D. 

Councit.—Rev. Samuel Haughton, M.D., F.R.S; Rev. J. H. Jellett, 
M.A.; Robert W. Smith, M.D.; Robert M‘Donnell, M.D.; William K. 
Sullivan, LL. D.; Joseph B. Jukes, F. R.S.; and George B. Stoney, 
M.A., F. R.S.: on the Committee of Science. 

Rey. Joseph Carson, D. D.; John F. Waller, LL.D.; John Kells 
Ingram, LL. D.; John Anster, LL.D.; R. R. Madden, M.D.; and Denis 
F. Mac Carthy, Esq.: on the Committee of Polite Literature. 

John T. Gilbert, Esq.; Rev. William Reeves, D. D.; George Petrie, 
LL.D.; W. H. Hardinge, Esq.; Lord Talbot de Malahide; Rev. J. H. 
Todd, D. D.; and Sir W. R. Wilde: on the Committee of Antiquities. 

TREASURER.—Rev. Joseph Carson, D. D. 

SECRETARY oF THE ACADEMy.—Rev. William Reeves, D. D. 

SECRETARY OF THE Councrt.—John Kells Ingram, LL. D. 

SECRETARY oF ForEIGN CorRESPONDENCE.—Sir W. R. Wilde, M.D. 

>Lrprarian.—John T. Gilbert, Esq. 

Crierk, Assistant LIBRARIAN, AND CuRAToR oF THE MusEuM.—Ed- 
ward Clibborn, Esq. 


The names of Carl Joseph Hyrtl, of Vienna; F. Le Verrier, of Paris; 
-and Herman Helmholtz, of Heidelberg—specially recommended by the 
Council as Honorary Members—were read. Whereupon it was 

Resotvep, —That the ballot be dispensed with ; and these gentlemen 
were declared by the President to be unanimously elected Honorary 
Members in the department of Science. 

Pursuant to the By-laws, chap. ii., sec. 15, Major-General Edward 
Sabine, as President of the Royal Society of London, was declared an 
Honorary Member of the Academy. 

‘His Grace the Archbishop of Dublin, having been proposed and 
seconded as a member of the Academy (the preliminary notice being dis- 
pensed with on privilege), was declared to be duly elected a Member of 
the Academy. 


Sir W. R. Wipe exhibited and read the following paper on an— 


ANCIENT WoopEN SHIELD FOUND IN IRELAND. 


Sir W. R. Wixpz, Vice-President, brought under the notice of the 
meeting an ancient wooden shield, and said :—During the eighty years 
and upwards which the Academy has been established, it has done good 
service to the cause of science, polite literature and antiquities in Ire- 
land, in the original communications which it has published, the library 

R. I, A. PROC.—-VOL. VIII. oT 


488 


which it has created, the historic manuscripts which it has preserved, 
and, above all, the great National Museum which, within the last thirty- 
five years it has created, and that, too, on very slender means. In that 
Museum—containing the largest and purest collection of Celtic antiquities 
in the world, the truest exposition of the manners and arts of the ear- 
lest. races that spread over North-western Europe, unalloyed by Ro- 
man, and but slightly tinctured by either Saxon or Frankish art,—may 
be read the unerring page of history in more enduring and unalterable 
characters, and upon more authentic materials, than in all the bardic 
legends that refer to the primeval occupation of this island. Here we 
have the rude flint weapons and stone tools of the earliest Pagan 
colonists; and the evidences of the metallurgic skill of their suc- 
cessors displayed in copper and bronze celts, swords, spears, and battle 
axes of surpassing beauty, and in numbers far exceeding those 
in any other museum in Europe. Here also have been collected 
the personal ornaments formed out of the precious metals, which 
clearly attest the taste and skill of a refined and wealthy people; 
and we likewise possess objects of medizeval art of unsurpassed beauty, 
in our ecclesiastical and ecclesiological remains, which bear witness 
to the piety and artistic culture of our Christian ancestors of upwards 
of 800 years gone by. There is scarcely an object of any kind, 

connected with the chase or warfare, household economy or domestic 
usage, the dress or decoration, the religion or sepulture of the early 
or middle- -age people of Treland, that is not fully and abundantly illus- 
trated,—with one solitary exception. That exception has been the more 
eagerly sought for, because it is scarcely possible that warfare (a pas- 
time in which our Celtic ancestors specially delighted) could have been. 
carried on with such weapons as the period produced without it, and 
because the written histories specially allude to its existence—I mean 
the shield. Some years ago a collector brought under the notice of our 
venerable and venerated colleague, Dr. Petrie, a small bronze shield, or 
covering of a shield, found among some old brass and iron in a scrap 
metal shop in Thomas-street, in this city, and which article was sazd to 
have come from the West of Ireland. Unfortunately it was not pro- 
cured by the Academy ; but fortunately it is in the possession of Lord 
Londesborough, a nobleman at all times willing to assist our institution ; 
and at a future period I hope to be able to present the Academy witha 
model of it. His Lordship’s absence in Egypt prevents my doing so on 
the present occasion. 

During the past summer a most remarkably perfect wooden shield 
was discovered, ten feet deep in a turf bog, on the property of William 
Slacke, Esq., of Annadale, townland and parish of Kiltubride, county of 
Leitrim, to which gentleman the Academy is indebted for having pre- 
served and forwarded to my care this very ancient relic of the past. It is 
of an oval shape; originally, when taken out of the bog, it measured 264 
inches long, by 21 broad, and about half an inch thick; plain on the 
reverse side, with an ind entation traversed by a longitudinal crosspiece 
or handle, carved out of the solid, and occupying the hollow of the 


489 


umbo or central boss on the front or anterior face. The front is carved 
with ribs, or raised concentric ridges, triangular in section, seven in 
number, and arranged in pairs, except the outward one, which is sin- 
gle. The conical boss, also carved out of the solid, stands 3 inches 
high, and measures 8 inches in the long diameter. One end of the 
shield is narrower than the other, but this I think is more the result of 
contraction of the wood towards the upper portion of the tree from 
which it was cut than the original intention of the artist. The boss has, 
likewise, been canted over to one side; but this is also in part due either 
to the action of the air on the drying wood, or to pressure while in the 
bog. Both actions may have effected this result. A very remarkable and 
equable indentation exists along one side of the boss in the line of the 
lateral diameter of the shield, which can only be accounted for in three 
ways: by the tool of the artist, by pressure while in the bog, or by 
greater shrinking of the fibrous texture of the wood at this particular 
point from a knot or such other circumstance. It is, however, worthy 
of remark, that in one of the bronze shields preserved in the Copenhagen 
Museum, a similar indentation presents on one side of the boss. 

Professor Haughton, whom I have consulted on the subject of this 
curvature, is of opinion that, as in certain fossils, it is the result of pres- 
sure while in the bog; but the objection to this is, that the grain of the 
wood runs through on the obverse side, but has been cut obliquely by 
the tool of the graver in forming the ribs in front. The tilting over of 
the boss may, however, have been somewhat influenced by pressure. 

When the shield was first taken up, and even after it came into my 
possession about a fortnight afterwards, it was so soft, that any firm 
substance could be easily passed through it; and very great care was 
required for many weeks subsequently, and during the process of eva- 
poration, drying, and shrinking, to preserve its shape, and prevent its 
splitting. A plentiful saturation with Crewe’s chloride of zine in the 
first instance, and then a continuous and abundant dosing for weeks 
with liquid glue and litharge (such as is used by cabinet-makers for 
stopping cracks), while at the same time the form was retained by la- 
teral and equally adjusted pressure, and a copper band encircling the 
cireumference, has enabled me to preserve this very remarkable and 
unique specimen of defensive warfare. During the drying process it 
shrunk about three inches in the lateral, but only a quarter of an inch 
in the long diameter. 

As soon, however, as the shield came into my possession, I had a 
very perfect piece-mould made of it, from which casts may now be ob- 
tained at a moderate cost by those interested in such matters. 

- The wood of which this shield 1s formed could only have been oak, 

. willow, or alder. The peculiar grain of the wood, even when satu- 
rated with moisture, as well as the fact that Roderick O'Flaherty had 
stated in the ‘‘ Ogygia,”’ that the Irish name of the alder, as well as the 
letter F, was Fearn, because ‘‘ shields are made of it,”’ led me to decide 
on the last; and, without mentioning my surmises to them, I am happy 
to mention that my opinion has been confirmed by two of the first ve- 


490 


getable physiologists—Professor Oliver, of the London University, and 
Professor Harvey, of Trinity College; and both agree that “‘it is highly 
probable that it is the wood of the alder.’” i 


The accompanying illustration is a very faithful representation of 
the shield when it first came into my possession. 


atl 
Hi ! 


Th 


ih} 


—= = > 


=== 


——— 
——— —— 
———— 


——= 


== 


TT MICH 
As 

Ancient Irish shields are frequently mentioned in our annals and 
histories, and several localities take their names from shields, such as 
Dun-an-Sciath, the Dun or Fortress of the Shields, in the county of Tip- 
perary, and another near Lough Ennell, in the county of Westmeath; 
Sciath-Ghabra, now Lisnaskea, the Fort of the Shields, in Fermanagh ; 
Sciath-an-Eegis, on the River Bandon, in Cork; Sciath-Nachtain, near 
Castledermot, in Kildare; and a number of other localities of like no- 
menclature. In Christian times, objects emblematical of the religion 
of the day were displayed upon the shield, and hence the name applied 
to one of the O’Donnells of Donegal, of ‘‘ Conall Sciath Bhackall,”’ or 
Conall of the Crozier Shield, from the legend that St. Patrick inscribed 
with the Bhachall Jesu a cross upon the shield of that chieftain, and 
told him “to adopt the motto long retained by that clan of ‘In hoe 
signo Vinces.’ ”’ 


The word sciath, or shield, buckler, or target, is likewise applied to 


* 


491 


the shallow wicker basket of an oval shape, and sometimes called a 
skib, used in the South and West for straining potatoes, and which very 
closely resembles both in size and form this wooden shield; and there 
can be very little doubt that wickerwork formed the basis of many 
of the shields which in former days were covered with leather. 
Spenser, in his ‘‘ View of the State of Ireland,” in 1586, when de- 
scribing the arms of the Irish, refers to ‘‘ their long broad shields, 
made but with wicker rods, which are commonly used among the said 
Northerne Irish, but especially of the Scots ;” and in another place, 
‘‘ likewise round leather targets,”’ after the Spanish fashion, ‘‘ which 
in Ireland they use also in many places coloured after their rude 
fashion.” 

Walker, in his ‘““ Memoirs on the Arms and Weapons of the Irish,” 
says :—‘‘On this subject I cannot promise much satisfaction. That the 
shields of the early Irish were not made of metal may be safely inferred 
from the circumstance of there being but a single instance of a metal 
shield having been found in our bogs, so replete with almost every other 
implement of war.” | 

It is related in Holinshed’s ‘“‘ Chronicles,” that the army led by 
Hasculpus against Dublin, in the time of Henry II., had round shields, 
bucklers, and targets, coloured red, and bound with iron. But, to go 
back to much older times, we have, in the metrical description of the 
battle of Moyteura Conga,—the details of which are, taking it with 
all its imperfections, the most minute of any battle fought during 
the Pagan occupation of Ireland,—an account of the dress and wea- 
pons of the warriors, and especially of the uses of the shield. Thus, 
in one of the personal combats between chieftains of the Firbolgs and 
Tuath-de-Danaan, it is said—‘“‘ They first fought with swords till their 
stout shields were all shattered, and their swords bent and broken, 
and afterwards with lances.’’ But one of the most remarkable notices 
of the shield employed in that battle, which took place on.the old plain 
of Magh Nia, extending from Knock-Maaha, near Tuam, to the foot of 
Ben Leve, on the confines of Joyce Country, is the alteration of the name 
of that memorable locality to Moy Tureadh. The Tuatha-de-Danaan 
occupied the plain in front of Ben Leve, and probably extending from 
Cong to Kilmaine; and after some days’ fighting, the Firbolgs, who 
were to the east, ‘“‘rose out early the next morning and made a beau- 
tiful scell [or skell, a word which O’ Donovan, in his translation of the 
poem for the Ordnance Survey, has queried a “‘ testudo’’ | of their shields 
over their heads, and they placed their battle spears, like trees of equal 
thickness, and then marched forward in Turtha (?) of battle. The 
Tuatha-de-Danaans, seeing the Firbolgs marching forward in this 


_ wise from the eastern head of the plain, exclaimed—‘ How pompously 


these Tuirthas of battle march towards us across the plain !’ and hence 
it was that that plain was called Magh Tuireadh, or the Plain of the 
Tuireadh.” 

From a very careful examination of this shield, I am inclined to be- 
lieve that it was not covered either with leather or any metallic sub- 


492 


stance; but that it may have been painted or decorated is not impro- 
bable. The toughness and density of the alder, of which it is com- 
posed, would in itself be a firm defence against the thrusts of the 
swords, if not the spears, to which it was opposed. Unlike some of the 
ancient classic shields, through which the forearm was passed, and 
which were chiefly used as a protection to the body, this Irish wooden 
shield, grasped by the stout crosspiece underneath the umbo, could be 
projected to full arm’s length to meet the weapon of an antagonist. 

In the Leabhar-na- Garth, or ‘‘ Book of Rights,’”’ we read of shields, 
generally equal in number to the swords which formed the tribute of the 
chieftains, and some of these are said to have had ‘‘ the brightness of 
the sun.’’. Others are described as ‘‘ fair shields from beyond the seas ; 
shields against which spears are shivered, bright shields over fine 
hands, shields of red colour,” and ‘‘ shields of valour;’” and again, 
“‘golden shields,” probably plated with that metal, like that gold- 
adorned shield said to have been found near Lismore upwards of a 
century ago, the bullion of which was sold in Cork for upwards of 
£600. 

No conjecture can be formed as to the precise age of this antique 
shield ; but it certainly must be of great antiquity, and is, so far as I 
can learn, the only perfect article of this description found either in the 
British Isles or on the Continent—for the remains of the wooden shield 
found in a barrow in Yorkshire were decorated with bronze bosses, and 
were encircled with an iron rim. 

In the excavations recently made at Nydam Moss, in Jutland, se- 
veral shields were discovered ; but, according to the account given of 
these diggings, ‘‘ they were so thin and soft that not one was taken up 
whole.” These shield boards are said to have been of oak, maple, or 
ash ; but we have no botanical opinion upon the subject, and I doubt 
whether the ash grew in Jutland at the period to which these articles 
have been referred. 

I am indebted to my friend, Mr. Franks, of the British Museum, 
for some notes respecting the shields found in England and Scotland ; 
but this, as well as a communication from Dr. Petrie, will more appo- 
sitely apply to the Irish bronze shield in Lord Londesborough’s collec- 
tion, and of which I expect to be able to present a model to the Aca- 
demy very soon. In the meantime I must refer to Mr. Franks’ illustra- 
tions and descriptions of British shields, in that beautiful work, the 
“* Hore Ferales,’’ of my late friend, John Mitchell Kemble. 

In the Academy’s Museum may be seen a collection of seven em- 
bossed circular thin brass plates, one of which I have figured at p. 637 
of the Catalogue, and stated my belief that it formed part of the decora- 
tion of a shield. Such, it appears, is also the opinion of Mr. Franks, 
who has figured a similar article in the ‘‘ Hore Ferales.” 


The Rev. Professor Haughton, in illustration of the effect produced 
upon the shape of the shield by its position in the bog under pressure, 
exhibited and described drawings of certain fossil remains found in 


493 


Treland which owe their peculiar shape to the circumstance of pres- 
sure. 

Sir W. R. Wilde exhibited and described the shrine of St. Manchan, 
or Monahan, of Leigh, together with a fac-simile model of it which had . 
lately been made for the Museum; and also a restoration of the shrine 
which he had had constructed for the Kensington Museum. 


The President under his hand and seal nominated the following 
Vicr-Presiprnts.—Rev. J. H. Jellett, A.M.; John F. Waller, LL.D.; 
George Petrie, LL. D.; and Lord Talbot de Malahide. 


The Academy then adjourned. 


APPENDIX, 


No. I. 


ACCOUNT 


OF 


THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY, 


FROM isr APRIL, 1861, ro 31st MARCH, 1862. 


sa 


THE CHARGE. 


To balance in favour of the Public on the 1st April, 1861 £ 8. 
(see Vol. VII., App. No. IV., p. ae : Sh aha Boat 
PARLIAMENTARY GRANT, : 
CuNNINGHAM FunD, Iyrerest, 3. PER Cents. : 
Half-year’s Inter est on 
BIG YD MAG IGA aes ren Gu cece oy LAN at: 


Deductincome Vax). 9... . 212 2 
——— 2510 6 
Half-year’s Interest on 
SSO OMaS Oy i lls) a wb20 2. 2 
Deduct Income Tax, ale OF 
26 0 10 


Total Cunningham Fund, Interest, . —————— 51 11 4 


ACADEMY 3 PER CENT. CONSOLS: 
Half-year’s Interest on 


OMAVAS BAe <2 LE 12 8 
Deduct Income Tax, . . . Orbis 0 
——- 14 1 8 
Half-year’s Interest on 
BIO a Ser Oey Mies 1 a) MATZ AS 
Deduct Income Tax, . . . 011 0 
——— 14 1 3 


Total Academy Stock, Interest, . ————— | 28 2 6 


Total Interest on Stocks, . 
CATALOGUES SOLD, Part I.: 
In April, 1861, 7 copies, £1 8s.; June, 8 copies, 12s. ; 
July, 2 copies, 8s.; September, 1 copy, 4s.; Novem- 
ber, 21 copies, £3 19s. ; January, 1862, 1 copy, 4s.; 
February, 9 copies, £1 19s. 


Forward, | 8 1 
k. I. A. PROC.—-VOL, VIII. a 


. 


79 13 10 


Brought forward, 
CATALOGUES SOLD, Part II. : 
In April, 1861, 26 copies, £6 12s. 6d.; May, 2 copies, 
10s.; June, 1 copy, 5s. ; July, 3 copies, 15s.; Sep- 
tember, 2 copies, 10s.; November, 15 copies, £3 19s. 
7d.; December, 1 copy, 5s.; January, 1862, 1 copy, 
7s. 6d.; February, 11 copies, £2 15s. 


Total Catalogues sold, . 


SUBSCRIPTIONS TO THE CATALOGUE OF THE MUSEUM. 
Part IL., &e. 


At £1 each :— 
Hamilton, Sir W. R.; M‘Carthy, D. F., Esq. ; Talbot 
de Malahide, Right Hon. Lord,. ... .. .« 


W. R. Wilde, Esq., to pay overcharge of alterations on 
proof sheets of second part Catalogue over 14s. per 
sheet, allowed by Committee of Publication, . 


Total Subscriptions to Catalogue, 


EnTRANCH Fexs (£5 5s. each): 


Abraham, G. W., LL. D.; Berwick, Hon. Judge; 
Burnside, Rev. W. S., M. A.; Cather, Rev. R. G., 
LL. D.; Sargent, W. J., Esq.; Sloane, J. S., Esq. ; 
Fitzgerald P., Esq.; Hartley, R., Esq. ; Hatchell, J., 
Esq. ; Hudson, A., M. D.; Maunsell, D. T. T., M. D.; 
Nixon, G., M. D.; O’Mahony, Rev. T., M. A.; Tombe, 
Rev. H.J., M. A.; Wilkie, H. W., Esq. ; Wilson, ¥., 
Esq.; Wyse, Sir T. A., 
Total Entrance Fees, 


LirE COMPOSITIONS : 


Cather, Rev. R.G., LE. Dy... 2 

Jetleth wey ds dele. Ale ines aieriiay cnet umole 
OMiahonyaiRev. Dy. Ms Aes clive ie cite Wel aie 
acteners ay Meelis) cot earca teu vol yl oc seinen) welae 


Total Life Compositions, . . . . 


- Awnnuat Supscoriptions (£2 2s. each). 


For 1859 :— 
Corrigan, D. J., M. D.; ee P., Esq. ; nae G., 
Gh, Gel Ba dps editor tonite : 


For 1860 :— 
Abeltshauser, Rev. J. G., LL. D.; Blakely, A.T. Esq. ; 
Codd, F., Esq.; Colclough, J. T. R., Esq.; Corrigan, 
D. J.. M.D.; Deasy, Right Hon. Baron; Domvile, 
Sir C., Bart,; Drennan., W., Esq.; Du Noyer, G. V., 
Esq. ; Griott, D. G., Esq.; Hamilton, G. A., LL. D.; 
Jennings, F. M., Esq.; Jones, P., Esq.; Leared, A., 
Esq.; Lefroy, G., Esq.; O’Driscoll, W. J., Esq. ; 
O'Hagan, T., Esq., Q. C.; Staples, Sir T. Bart. ; 
Wynne, Right Hon. John, M. P., . COND Tee austin ae 


Forward, 


Bee af ee) essa: 
Sul O.) FRO & lo 
15 19 7 
2410 7 
He 0 0) 
WAN GB 
1517-6 
89 5 0 
21 0 0 
6 6 O 
21 0 O 
6 6 0 
: 54 12 0 
6 6 0 
39 18 0 
46 4 0} 914 10 11 


lil 


BBN OIE aC Alii Sui (2 
Brought forward, AG EO OTA LO it 
For 1861 :— 
Andrews, W., Esq.; Atkinson, R., Esq.; Baker, A 
W., Esq.; Barnes, E., Esq.; Bevan, P., M.D.; Bew- 
ley, E., M.D.; Blackburne, Right Hon. F., LL. D., 
Lord Justice of Appeal; Blakely, A. T., Esq.; Brady, 
D. F., M. D.; Brooke, T., Esq.; Brownrigg, Sir H J., 
C. B.; Burke, Sir J. B. (Ulster); Cane, A. B., Esq. ; 
Carte, A., M. D.; Cather, T., Esq.; Chapman, Sir B. 
J., Bart.; Codd. F., Esq. ; Colclough, J. T. R., Esq. ; | 
Cooke, A., Esq. ; Copland, C., Esq.; Corbet, R., Esq. ; 
Corrigan, D. J.. M. D.; Cotton, Ven. H., LL. D.; | 
Curry, E., Esq.; Davidson, J., Esq.; Davy, E. W., 
Hsq.; D’Arcy, M. P., Esq. ; Deasy, Right Hon. Baron; 
De Vesci, Right Hon. Viscount; Domvile, Sir C., 
Bart.; Donovan, M., Esq.; Downing, S., LL. D.; 
Drennan, W., Esq.; Du Noyer, G. V., Esq.; Egan, 
Rey. J. C., M. D.; Farnham, Right Hon. Lord; Fer- 
rier, A., Esq.; Fitzgerald, Lord W.; Fitzgibbon, G., | 
Ksq.; Foley, W., M. D.; Foot, L. E.; Esq.; Freke, | 
H., M.D.; Galbraith, Rev. J. A., M. A.; Gibson, Rev. 
C. B.; Gibson, James, Esq.; Graves, Rev. J., B. A.; | 
Griffin, D., M.D.; Grimshaw, W., Esq. ; Griott, D. 
G., Esq.; Hancock, W. N., LL. D.; Hanlon, C., 
Hsq.; Hardy, 8. L., M. D.; Haughton, J., Esq.; 
Haughton, Rev. S., M. A.; Hayden, T., Esq. ; Ingram, 
J. K., LL. D.; James, Sir H.; James, Sir J. K., | 
Bart.; Jellett, Rev. J. H., M.A.; Jennings, F. M., | 
Esq.; Kennedy, H., M.D.; Kenny, J. C. F., Esq.; | 
Killaloe, Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of; Kilmore, 
Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of; Kinahan, J. R., M. D.; | 
King, C. C., M. D.; Law, R., M.D.; Leach, Lieut.- | 
Col. G. A., R. E.; Lee, Rev. A. T., M. A.; Le Fann, 
W. R., Esq.; Lefroy, G., Esq.; Longfield, Rev. G., 
M. A.; Lyons, R. D., M.D.; MacCarthy, D. F., 
Esq.; MacCarthy, J. J., Esq.; MacDonnell, J. S., | 
Esq. ; MacDougall, W., Esq,; Magee, J., Esq.; Mas- 
sereene and Ferrard, Right Hon. Viscount; Meyler, | 
G., Esq.; Mollan, J., M. D.; Moore, C., Esq. ; Moore, | 
D., Esq.; Moore, W., M. D.; Muspratt, J. 8., Esq.; | 
O'Driscoll, W. J., Esq.; O’Flanagan, J. R., Esq.; | 
O'Hagan, T., Esq.; Oldham, T., Esq., M.A. ; CGsborne, 
J., M.D.; Pakenham, Hon. and Very Rev. H.; Pat- 
ten, J.. M. D.; Pigot, J. H., Esq.; Pratt, J. B., Esq. ; 
Purser, J., Esq.; Ringland, J.. M.B.; Roe, G., Esq. ; 
Sanders, G., Hsq.; Sawyer, J. H., M. D.; Segrave, 
O’N., Esq.; Sidney, F. J., Esq.; Smith, C., Esq. ; 
Smith, R. W., M. D.; Smyth, H., Esq.; Stapleton, 
M. H., M.B.; Starkey, D. P., Esq. ; Stewart, H. H., 
M.D.; Stoney, B. B., Esq.; Stoney, G. J., Esq. ; 
Stuart de Decies, Right Hon. Lord; Sullivan, W. K., 
Esq.; Talbot De Malahide, Right Hon. Lord; Tufnell, 
T. J., Esq.; Waller, J. F., LL.D.; West, Ven. J., 
D. D.; ; Wright, E. ie, M. Ds ve fine. Right Hon. 
J., M. Be Yeates, G., Esq, - : 947 16 0 


For 1862 :— 
Blackburne, Right Hon. F,, Lord Justice of Appeal ; 


Forward, 294 0 0 | 914 10 11 


Brought forward, 
Butler, Very Rev. R., M.A.; Chapman, Sir B. J., 
Bart.; Cooke, A., Esq.; Cotton, Ven. H., LL. D. ; 
Domvile, Sir C., Bart.; Donovan, M., Esq.; Drennan, 
W., Esq.; Dungannon, Right Hon. Viscount; Fle- 
ming, C., M. D.; L’Estrange, F., Esq.; MacDonnell, 
J. 5:5" Esq. Moore, J:, MoD. > Nixon, Gi, M.D: ; 
Patterson, R., M. D.; Waldron, L., » Esa M. Pe; 
Wright, E.'P:, M.D: . ; 


Total Annual Subscriptions, 


SUBSCRIPTIONS TO PURCHASE SHESHKILL MOLASH. 


At £5 each :— 
Kildare, Most Noble the Marquisof, . . .. . 


At £3 each :— 
Dunraven, Right Hon. Lord; Haliday, C., i ; 
Talbot de Malahide, Right Hon. Lord, 


At £2 each: — 
Graves, Very Rev. Dean, D. D., President; Larcom, 
Major-General Sir T. A. R. E. Todd, Rev. J. H., 
OD eR Bey Tl tie ! 
At £1 each :— 
Baker, A. W., Esq.; Cane, E., Esq.; Gilbert, J. T., 
Esq.; Guinness, B. L., Esq.; Hardinge, W. H., Esq. ; 
Kilmore, Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of; Provost of 
Trinity College, Rev. the, D. D.; Pim, J., Esq.; Pim, 
W. H., Esq.; Reeves, Rev. W., D.D.; Strong, Ven. 
Charles: Walden iWeuRe sBisqs. ti vc) oe Ci micah Ne 


At 10sseach):—— 
Curry, E., Esq.; Hutton, T., Esq.; Lentaigne, J., 
M.D UN eran Na 


°9 ° ° e e e ° o e 


At 5s. each :— 
Haughton, Js; Hsde oot) ec een 


Total Subscriptions to purchase Sheshkill Molash, 


Rev. Dr. Carson’s donation in aid of the publication of the 
MidalObservatvonsy Mr. sun ael velit solely vanes ie 


ConTINGENCIES (DR. SIDE) :— 


Royal Dublin Society, carriage of books,. . . . «+ 
Rev. W. Roberts, M.A., F.T.C.D.,. . « as 
Natural History Society, . eh Dorn et ely 

Edward P. Wright, M.D., . . 

PC SULA ESC in Wel ee sal ice actuate tent eatin, 
FeO HOWACIBMINS ONS (iN eiWed vores e gh Olac teal arate terse 
GeonlocicalySocletya wi.) svt oN cat oem teenie mel Congas 


Total Contingencies (Dr. side), 


Forward, 


8 ss ods £ 8s. d. 
294 0 0] 914 10 11 


35 14 0 


SF Maleate @ 


500 
9 0 0 
64 0-40 | 
12° 0°. 0 
1 0) a0 
0510 
33 15 0 
, 50 0 0 
Tn a 1G 
Ot 0 
0.2.96 
0 2 0 
7, 6 
i Be. G 
Hes 6 
17.6 
1329 7 5 


Brought forward, 
PROCEEDINGS SOLD 


Henry Hudson, binding Proceedings, 
Rev. John Alcorn, D. D., ditto, 


Total Proceedings sold, . 


TRANSACTIONS SOLD: 


Mr. Warren, Vol. XXIV., Part I, 
Williams and Norgate, Transactions sold, 


Total Transactions sold, 


Discount on CASH PAYMENTS : 


West and Son, discount on £88 Os. Od., for Cunning- 
ham Medals at 3 percent., . ‘ 

M. H. Gill, discount on £94 11s. 10d, for printing to 
December 9, 1861, at 5 percent., . 

M. H. Gill, discount on £47 18s. 11d., for printing to 
16th March, 1862, at 5 per cent., . . . é 


Total Discount on Cash Payments, 


ToTaL AMOUNT OF CHARGE, 


THE DISCHARGE. 


ANTIQUITIES Boucut, Museum, &c. :— 


& 
wm 
on 


Campbell, R., bronze plate, . 0 6 
Haliday, C. Es , cast of Sheshkill Mo- 

NATSe ye Hits ais 45 0 0 
Lewis, H., ten Gpear- heads, eo Sells BO O 
O’ Connell, P., bronze dageer- blade, 0 8 0 
O’Donnell, i. ., Cinerary urn, and large 


hollow vessel, 3) 8 OY © 
Sproule, D. sundry articles, mae 8 0 0 
Forkington, SEMASHLVCLAIM ACES fe). a.le.s) 8 0 0 
WeatesAny silvericoin, . 2. . 0 0 6 
Total cost of Antiquities bought, aie 
Cullen, J., plaster casts of Antiquities, 010 0 
Total cost of plaster casts, . . . 
Gill, M. H., printing circulars for sub- 
scription to Ce Sheshkill Mo- 
LEVEES Ai : seein LOG 


Totalcost of printing circulars, §c., 


Forward, 


£ Gone es hae 

Belen penile) 
On 3h 0 
One O 

peg SEE ae 
0-5 0 
32 10 8 

a2 15:8 
VALS (0) 
AC, 
OR ve) 

OM One, 

US yaler olsen 

es, d. EMS ids 
67 14 4 
010 O 
1 0 6 
69 5 0 


vl 


fb) Said. ae) SG: 25s «Oh 
Brought Forward,| .... |. 69 5 0 
Maguire and Son, Treasure-Trove box,. | 0 15 6 


Total cost of Fittings for Museum, |. . - . 015 6 


Total Antiquities bought, Museum, &c.,. . «|» »« + = - 10 0R%6 


Books, PRINTING, AND STATIONERY :— 


Barthes and Lowell, books, sini 
Cadby, H. W., ‘‘ Calvert’s Rocks,” . 
O’Neal, T., books, &e., . Riaaere 
Whelan, M., Thom’ s Directory, . 
Hodges, Smith, and Co., books and ee 
riodicals,. . . 5a) GME Tha TE 


ood 
bt ee ee 
Mb OOD 
a) ayi=) = 


Total Books, Periodicals, &c.,bought,). . . . Bie, | oh 
Long, J., MS. ey of ae of Book of t 
IRIN GA -|16 0 0 


Total Manuscripts bought, . . .|. . . - LO Olen0 
Camden Society, 1860, 1861,.. ... .| 2-0 0 
Camden Society, Catalogue, PO. 5. © 


Jones, J. F., first moiety of cost of new 
Catalogue of Library, )-: 3) Ba) OO) 
Jones, J. F., paper for new Catalogue, 5 Br BO) | 
Library Catalogue, . . Bis Pas) Sohne 2 OAD 


i) 
S 


Barthes and Lowell, charges on books, . 

British and General Navigation Comp, a 
parcels, . . 

City of Dublin Steam Packet Co., do. bp a 

Dublin and Liverpool Screw S. Co., do., 

Dublin and London Steam 8. Co., do., 

Graham, J.,do,. . 

Hodges, ‘Smith, and Co. chargeson books, 

London N. W. Railway Co., parcels, 

Maguire, J., and Son, tin box for books 


Fotal Subseniptions paid.) 0) ales cet 2 VOaanO 


oooocoroed 

— 
PUYSRHEO RP 
SOON ADAH & 


sent to Rome, . . 018 0 

Mason, G., parcels, . SIRE RH mn 0-770 

Bickford and Coc doce su is eee is 0 4 6 

Htwwamleny S..) COes 7) Maio neon es Mesa Olea nO 

Williams and Norgate, chargeson books, | 16 10 9 
Total Freight, Duty, and Charges on Books, . 93 0 11 

Total Expenditure on eG we Car- 
TUCO CAG Coil ieintell len te sets dake 106 13 0O 


MISCELLANEOUS PRINTING :.— 


Gill, M. H., miscellaneous printing, from | 
Dec., 14, 1860, to March 16, 1862,. | 23 2 8 


Total Miscellaneous Printing, . |... . 230 Des 


Forward, 129° Won 78 0. S07 a6 


Brought forward,. . . . 129 15 8 | 70 0 6 
PROCEEDINGS, PRINTING, BinpiNG, &e. :— 


Gill, M. H., printing, to March 16, 1862, {162 3 3 
Oldham, W., woodcuts, &., . . . . 615 0 


—_—— 


Total Printing, Proceedings, . .'.. . . 168 18 38 
TRANSACTIONS, PRINTING, AND Brnpine, &e. : — 
Bellew, G., engraving copperplates, . 714 0 
Du Noyer, G. Ve es for vol. xxiv., 
Partsi. and ii, . -. ‘ 5 0 0 
Gill, M. H., printing vol. xxiv., ry Parti. 32 6 4 
Partii., | 24 11 5 
Oldham, woodcuts, vol xxiv. Parti, - | 19 12. 0 
Total cost of Transactions,. . .|. . .s . ey es 


STATIONERY, &c. :— 


Jones, J. F., Legers, ink-bottles, &., . Ld 59 
- Tallon, J., paper, envelopes, &c., from 
March 22, to December 31,1861, .| 5 5 38 


MotaStationenty, SC. ey 1 ee a OO) 


MiscELLANEOUS BINDING :— 
Caldwell, M., binding, &., . . . .; 2516 1 


Total Miscellaneous Binding, . .|. .. . 25 246 1 
Total ‘Books, Printing, Stationery, &e.,..... .|. . ». » .| 420 2 9 


CaTALOGUE OF MusEum (Part II.) :— 


Gill, M. H,, circulars, &., . . . .{ 114 6 
Ditto, overcharge on proofs ofsecond part 
Watmlooueven sie. 5 a de. 1 12 1726 


Expended on Part If. of Catalogue,|. . . . 14 12 0 


CATALOGUE OF MusEum (Part III.):— 


Du Noyer, G. V., drawing on wood, 2 
Eager, C. E., registering antiquities, . 5 
Gill MoE. printing Part TIE). 9. . | 51 
etanlon Ge. woodcuts, <4) 24/00). '5 
Kelly, A., numbering gold articles,. . 1 
Maguire, J., brass hooks, &., . . .| 0 
Oldham, W. , woodcuts, Raia i 7 
Parr, i. , transcribing catalogue, 1 
Wakeman, W. F., drawing on wood, 2 
Williams and Norgate, advertising, . 0 


Aoooenrdcddnco 


| 


‘Expended on Part III, of Catalogue,|. . . . W3> Od 


eee 


Forward, SO oe Ao 0 aes 


Vill 


4 


Esty Of BS lal lune e ken yf 
Brought forward, Silane 490 8°38 
CATALOGUE oF MusEum (Parr IV.):— 
Wakeman, W. F., drawing iron anti- 
QUITE S Gace nee ito hee Rem reli Wy tie 210 0 
Expended on Catalogue, Part —IV.,;. . . . Pai AKO). 10) 
Total Expended on ee of ; ; 
Museum in 1861-2, . . LR TI cane HLS ORTON de ee 90 2 7 
Repairs or House: — | 
Alliance Gas Company, gas fittings, G., .... 0 3 4 . 
Boylan, S:jeleaning windows; iy) 4) ) shel tan DUNO GIE 
Bray, J., cleaning ashy ity sve es mnie Wocka sed TmeugLcrne 018 0 
Mooney, We hcas fittings, Sei. .u cose 10:4 3" G6 ; 
Murphy, J., sweeping chimneys, Ae Sul cr omaisn om & f 
O’Brien, M., fittings, Gc., in:Library,-. <<. 537% ER 
Lotal, Repairs of House, s,s... 2) ee 25 18 3 
FURNITURE AND REPAIRS :— 2 
Dobbyn and Sons, repairs ofclocks,. .... ee © 
Ferguson and Co., India-rubber springs, . . . OE Gc ; 
rank se coilelo tin. 02) eta nasa, 1) 1-0 # 
Jones, J. F., cabinet for papers,. . . . 3 6 0 y 
Maguire, Jj. shardwares Genin cok Sei ann ae OT 2 
O, Brien} Mes metings cca wie em oe annals 4 3 0 
Nibthorpe andySon, elazinetG C4 ee) shes ak 08 10 
Walpole and Geoghegan, towels, &&., ..... | Doug a 
Total Furniture and Repairs, fel y Sg 
TAXES AND INSURANCE :— 
National Insurance Company, ....).) 52 10). GEa0 
Patriotic ditto, BUM eaelilnet ie tle ernoe en 6 3196 
Parish Cess, . .. a a Manet NaN 012 6 
Pipe-water rent for 1860 and 1861, . Bi Lae Nog v8 515 4 
Total Taxes and Insurance,. . SUA ee 99 17 4 
Coats, GAs, &c. :— 
Alliance: Gasi@oril2 months gos unc el : 25 18 10 
WambertvandiCo:, candles: (&caeany 7 oe eee Qa.) 
Tedcastle and Go. coals. 2) Binh i sr et 299 0 0 
Total cost of Coals, Gas, Be Sidol Woah erento as eer, 
CONTINGENCIES :— 
Bristol Steam Ship Co. carriage of parcel, . . . O20 us 
Clibborn, E., one year’s allowance for incidentals 
used in cleaning house, . . . eval nieisiecmteneue 10 0 0 
Donovan, M., medicine for servants, . Sear WA Be Ne eo A IL & 
Dublin and Drogheda Railway, parcels SUR imcdici, B ORD 5 
Edwards, H. G., parcel,. - . i ane OL 829 
Fannin and Co., parcel, . 0 0 8 


Gerty and Rourke, carriages at Dr O'Donovan’s 
funeral, . . aie Bh bye 0) 
Great Southern and Western ‘Railway, parcel, . DoD) 


— 
ne 


Forward, V6 1074 |, 695) 8 ee 


1X 


Sens seins oy Ba 
eT ee 16 7, 4.1. 695;18 7 
Johnson, J., chloride of lime,. oes eer a let ee 0° 5 0 
Leigh, S., parcel, : 0-6 1.0 
Lesage, iN frame for photograph of the Moore Library, 012 6 
Maguire, af ., ironmongery, 5 Wel. 30 
Maguire, R., cord for packing, . Oto 
Mares, F. H. , photograph of the Moore Library, . : 210 0 
Midland Great Western eee a : 0 3 10 
Postages, &c., . ie Na isan GUL 28 
om peb ESA WMUS. ao oe Ne. a eet a ek 0 1 6 
Smith, M. PRCUGCOMEE sue) 6. am 3 Out LS 
Tighe, J., ‘transcribing Address of Condolence to the 
UCM MWe) @). ee se) ye os a a Ree 010 0 
Walpole and Geoghegan, nee eon ; aveal 


5 
Total Contingencies, . ee 32 14 8 


CuNNINGHAM FuND :— 
West and Sons, for gold medals granted to:— 
1. Rey. H. Lloyd, D. D., in Science ; 
2. Robert Mallet, Esq., ditto, 
3. Whitley Stokes, Esq., in Polite Literature ; 
4. John T. Gilbert, Ksq., in hoe Shi 88 0 0 


Total Cunningham Fund, . . . sue 88 0 0 
SALARIES, WaAcEs, &c. :— 
Carson, Rev. J., D. D., Treasurer, 1861-62, . . . 21 0 0 
Reeves, Rev. W., D. D., Sec. of Academy, do., . . 21 0 0 
Ingram, J. K., LL. D., Sec. of Council, do.,. . . . Ze" O790 
Gilbert, J. T. , Esq., Librarian, doe 21 0 0 
Clibborn, Edward, Esq., Clerk, Assistant-Librarian, 

Curator of the Museum, Gey LSGle62y0 sya a) 150 0 0 
Doyle, E. W., Accountant &c, do,....... 49 0 0 
Kelly, A., house-porter, 52 weeks, . . ..... 39 0 0 
Beish yo: messenger, &c., do., . - . «+ ets gs 39 0 0 
Keefe, A., cleaning house, &c., . 5 0 6 
Maguire, C., ditto, 013 6 
Newton, A.,. ditto, AD ene ayo We tbe 4 2 6 
Maher, M., liveries for porters, be asa 13 0 0 
Walpole and Geoghegan, sundries for porters, : 1 8 6 
Wright and Oxley, hats for porters, . L570 
Doyle, J., boots for messenger, . 102.0 

Total Salaries, Wages, &c., Nae 387 10 0 
GOVERNMENT Srocks BOUGHT ON AccoUNT oF CUN- 
NINGHAM TrRuST FUND. 
£28 5 5, New3 per Cents, 
COS) come eee comer LO 
li days’ Interest, 0 0 5 
Brokerage,. ... 0) E 3 
———- 25 10 6 
28 14 0| New3 per Cents, 
COS COULD Ka OD 
4 days’ Interest, OVO 2 
Brokerage, . . (0) 8 Loe) 
— 26 0 10 
| ——| Total Cunningham Trust 
| £5619 5 | Fund Stock bought, ... . .- - 51 11 4 


te entrees Ses | easement eceeeeeetteg eS 


| ; 
| Forward, 5s Mer 4 11204 23% 3 
RB. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. b 


rs 


% 


t Brought forward, . 
CONSOLS BOUGHT ON ACADEMY’ s LIFE Gomposttions’ 
ACCOUNT: 


£35 18 8} Consols,. 2. -. . £33 
| 57 days’ Interest, < 0 
Broke acon Meee 


2) | Gonsdle beans 20 16 2 
becal days’ Interest, ODF 
Brokerage, : AO ES 
ea 217000 
£58 6 2 | Total Consols bought on Aca- 
| 


demy's Life ats 
| Accodunt,... ra 
Total Government Stocks bought, . : 


t 


ToTAL DISCHARGE, .. SUiiercine eee 
Balance in Bank of Ireland, AON A cou a 
», in Treasurer’s hands, Sikes Eas 


Total Balance in aoe of the eae per this 
account, | Siang : suai eae eters ‘ 


'ToraL AMOUNT OF CHARGE, . 


1 Gye 


£ s 

Bt a 

54.12 0 

5414 4 
612 7 


1204 


4 
“4 


106 3 4 


oo 
oo 


12106, 7 


61 6 8 


i 1s7i 13 3% 


GENERAL ABSTRACT OF THE MONTHLY ACCOUNTS OF THE ROYAL 


IRISH ACADEMY. 


AS FURNISHED TO AUDIT OFFICE, FROM ist APRIL, 1861, TO 31st MARCH, 1862. 


Dr. oa Ss Oe Cr. £ Sd. 

To Balance on Ist April, 1861, ~. 15012 0 5 By Academy Stock bought,. - 54 ‘12= 0 
To Annual Subscriptions, 2 - « . 32914 0 | By Cunningham Fund Stock bought, 51 1K? 4 
To Entrance Fees, ; +. -: . 89 5 0 By Coals, Gas, CA oc : 55 13 7 
To Life aes ae a : . 5412 0 By Furniture "and Repairs, 6 1163 7 
To Academy Interest on Rone = 282206 By Repairs of House, 25°18 3 
To Cunningham fund, Interest,’ . . 5S5111 4 By Taxes and Insurance, _ , 22517 - 4 
To Government Grauit, nie ee 500 0 0 By Salaries, &c., . . 387,.10.< 0 
To Rev. Dr. Carson’s ‘Donation to- By Printing Proceedings, 16818 3 

wards the publication of the ; By Printing Transactions, 89 3 9 

Tidal Observations, . 150 0 0 By Miscellaneous Printing, 23, 2,8. 
To Subscription to purchase Shesh- ae By Catalogue of Library, . 25° 0 07 

kill Molaise, . . 133 15 0 By Books bought, ane 4212 1 
To Transactions sold; BN Be a SOL a es OP AMS) By Miscellaneous Binding, 25.16 1. 
To Proceedings sold, Pagar setae actaenn 0 le So) By Manuscripts bought, 16 0-0- 
To Catalogue Subscriptions, . . . )1517 6 By Antiquities bought. 70 0 6 
To Catalogues sold, PartL, . . .. $811 0 By Catalogue of Museum, ¥ 90 2 7 
To Catalogues sold, Part II., . . . 1519 7 By charges ageuis Cunningham 
To Contingencies, Dr. Side,. . ...17 6. und, f 88 0 0 
To Discount on cash payments, . . . 9 6 2', By Stationery, ‘&e., : . 6 9 0 

; By Contingencies, Cr. side,. » 80,15 -7 
By Balance to next Account. =. .619°6 -S 
£1371 13 3 | £1371 13 3 


¢ 
t 


BANK OF IRELAND, 
April 11, 1862. 


I certify that it appears sy the Books of - the Bank of Ireland there remained a Balance of » m, 


£1832 11s. 6d. New Three per Cent. Government Stock, and £1032 10s. 5d. Three per Cent. Consols 
Government Stock, to the credit of the Account of the Royal Irish Academy, on the 3lst day of 
March, 1862. For the Governor and Company of the Bank of Ireland. 


J. R. BRISCOE. 
Stock Leger Keeper. 


ROBERT ROBERTS, 


Transfer Office. : - 


LRP END I. 


No IL. 


ACCOUNT 


OF 


THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY, 


FROM ist APRIL, 1862, to 3isr MARCH, 1863. 


THE CHARGE. 


To balance in favour of the Public on the 1st va 1862 EB en Aun! nessun NSS IEG fe 
(see Vol. VIII., App. No. I., p. xs cones Simei ion k lpeacutcuseet rans 61 6 8 
PARLIAMENTARY "GRANT, avis A vela aill Si aaee) clh on AOOOL OF7.0 
CunnincHaM Funp, InTEREST, 3 PER Cents. — 
Half-year’s Interest on 
Brclca2dler6d. i... +. 527. 9 9 
Deduct Income Tax, . LUO OE 
200) Oyen 
Half-year’s Interest on 
eiesiés 10d... .. £26 9° 0 
Deduct Income Tax, . . . . 019 10 
; ——— 25 9 2 
Total Cunningham Fund, Interest, — 6118 4 
ACADEMY 3 PER CENT. CONSOLS :— 
Half-year’s Interest on 
EMMONS OA. eee . Lo) 9 9 
Deduct Income Tax, . . . Onin 
1418 2 
Half-year’s Interest on 
EMO Goes Od. 4. 0. LO) 9 9 
Deduct Income Tax, . . . O11 7 
——. 1418 2 
Total Academy Stock, Interest, . —————— 29 16 4 
| ane 
| Motal Interest On wStOcks en. esis he sii ses 0 2 BER Tb 2) 
- CATALOGUES SoLD, Part I. :— 
| In May, 1862, 1 copy, 4s.; July, 2 copies, 8s. ; Octo- 
| ber, 2 copies, 8s.; November, 1 copy, 4s.; February, 
1863, 21 copies, £3 18s, 9d.; March, 2 copies, 8s... 5 10 9 
Forward, 510 9! 648 1 4 
R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. b 


Brought forward, 


CATALOGUES SOLD, Part II. :— 


In April, 1862, 1 copy, 7s. 6d. ; Sentember 1 copy, 
5s.; October, 2 copies, 10s. ; November icopy,) Os. 
February, 1863, 31 le £7 7s. 9d.; March, 2 ae 
HOSS eis Sa) oie 


CATALOGUES SOLD, Part III. :— 


In May, 1862, 3 copies, 8s. 2d.; September, 4 copies, 
9s. 4d.; October, 1 copy, 2s. 4d.; November, 1 copy, 
2s. 4d.; February, 1863, 94 copies, £10 19s. 4d.; 

March, 1 COVA ZS Adin aia ; ; : 


Total Catalogues sold, 


ENTRANCE Fess (£5 5s. each): 


Armstrong, A., Esq.; Campbell, J., M.B.; Coppinger, 
C., Esq., Q. C.; Garstin, J. R., Esq., A.M.; Joyce, 
P. W., Esq., A. B.; Kirwan, J. 8., Esq.; Porte, G., 
Esq. ; Richardson, T., M.D.; Taylor, Captain M.; 
Tyrrell, J. H., M. D., 

Total Entrance Fees, 


Lire Compositions :— 


Armstrong, A., Esq,, . 
Cane, A. B. , Eco. Sais : 
Chapman, Sir B. Je, Bart., Sieh 
Churchall eve) ey ase 
Fitzeibbon, @) ISSQEcaane 

Garstin, J. R., Esq., A. M., 
Grimshaw, W., Esq., 

Jennings, ¥. M. , Esq., 4 
Monsell, Right Hon. W., M. pe Salen Noine iis 
Montgomery, H. B., M. D., Sie Rol nel ete Me eae Le 


CO en noL Ole 


Total Life 
ANNUAL SUBSCRIPTIONS (£2 2s. each) :— 


For 1859 :— 
Gordon, S., M. D.; Monsell, Right Ton. W., M. P., 


Compositions, . . 


For 1860 :— 
Gordon, 8., M.D.; Monsell, Right Hon. W., M. P.; 
Pigot, Right Hon. D. R., Lord Chief Baron, 5 


For 1861 :— 
Alcorn, Rev. J., D. D.; Sanit J., Esq. ; Eiffe, J.S., 
Esq. ; Field, F., Esq.; Gages, A., Esq.; Goold, Ven. 
F., M. A.; ; Harilton, G. A., Esq. ; Leared, A., M. D.; 
Lentaigne, J., M. D.; Madden, R. BR., M. De . Moneell, 
Right Hon. We M. P.: Neville, Re Esq. ; Nugent, AM, 
R., Esq. ; Pigot, Right Hon. D. R., Lord Chief Baron ; 
Preston, A., Esq.; Staples, Sir T., Bart., pee 
For 1862 :—- 
Abraham, G. W., LL. D.; Alcorn, Rev. J., D. D.; 
Andrews, W., Esq.; Armagh, Most Rev. M. Ga Lord 


Forward, 


Sse a £. os 
5 10 9 | 643 1 
9 Raw he 
WB IO 
26 19 10 
HY 10. 
DANO 
6 6 0 
6 6 O 
6 6 0O 
6 6 O 
21 0 0 
6 6 0 
6 6 O 
6 6 O 
1183) US) 0) 
99 15 0 
ANA () 
6 6 0 
83 12 0 
VCO MEA ai tsar Gy 


z 
4 
X 
z 
. 


Xl 


Brought forward, 
Archbishop of, Primate of All Ireland; Atkinson, R., 
Esq.; Baker, A. W., Esq.; Barnes, E., Esq. ; 
Berwick, Hon. Judge; Bevan, P., M. D.; Bewley, E., 
M. D.; Blakely, A. T., Esq.; Brady, D. F., M. D.; 
Brooke, T., Esq.; Brownrigg, Sir H. J., C. B.; Burke, 
Sir J. B. (Ulster); Cane, A. B., Esq.; Carte, A., 
MED; Cather, 4, Esq.; ‘Churchill; F..,: M. D-; 
Claridge, J., Esq.; Copland C., Esq.; Corbet, R., 
Esq.; Davy, E. W., Esq.; D’Arcy, M. P., Esq. ; 
Deasy, Right Hon. Baron, LL. D.; De Vesci, 
Right Hon Viscount; Downing, 8., LL. D.; Duncan, 
J. F., M. D.; Eiffe, J.S., Esq. ; Enniskillen, Right Hon. 
the Earl of; Farnham, Right Hon. Lord; Ferrier, A., 
Esq.; Field, F., Esq.; Fitzgerald, Lord W.; Fitzgibbon, 
G., Esq.; Foley, W., M. D.; Freke, H., M. D. ; Gages, 
A., Esq.; Galbraith, Rev. J. A.; Gibson, J., Esq.; 
Goold, Ven. F.; Graves, Rev. James, B. A.; Griffin, 
D., M. D.; Grimshaw, W., Esq.; Hancock, W. N., 
LL. D.; Hanlon, C., Esq.; Hardinge, W. H., Esq. ; 
Hardy, 8. L., M.D.; Hartley, R., Esq.; Hatchell, J., 
Esq. ; Haughton, J., Esq.; Haughton, Rev. S., M. D.; 
Hayden, T., Esq.; Hudson, A., M. D.; Ingram, J. K., 
LL. D.; James, Colonel Sir H.; James, Sir J. K., 
Bart.; Jennings, F. M., Esq.; Kennedy, H., M. D.; 
Kenny, J. C. F., Esq.; Killaloe, Right Rev. The Lord 
Bishop of, D. D.; Kinahan, J. R., M. D.; King, C. 
Cr iD. Waw, ik. M.D: ; te Kanu, W:. K., dsq. ; 
Longfield, Rev. G., M.A.; Lyons, R. D., M. D.; 
MacCarthy, D. F., Esq.; Mac Carthy, J. J., Esq.; 
MacDougall, W., Esq.; Madden, R. R., M. D.; Magee, 
J., Ksq.; Maley, A. J., Esq.; Maunsell, D.T. T.,M. B.; 
Meyler, G., Esq.; Mollan, J.. M. D.; Monck, Right 
Hon. Viscount; Moore, C., Esq.; Moore, D., Esq. ; 
Moore, W., M. D.; Neville, P., Esq.; Nugent, A. R., 
Esq.; O’Donnell, Lieut.-Gen. Sir C. R.; O’ Flanagan, 
Je cq Oldham, | 0. Li. D.; Osborne, J, 
M. D.; Pakenham, Hon. and Very Rey. H.; Pigot, 
Right Hon. D. R., Lord Chief Baron; Pigot, J. E., 
Esq.; Pratt, J. B., Esq.; Preston, A., Esq. ; Purser, 
J., M. A.; Ringland,J., M. B.; Roe, G., Esq. ; Sanders, 
G., Esq.; Sawyer, J. H., M. D.; Segrave, @’N., Esq. ; 
Sidney, F. J., LL. D.; Sloane, J. S., Esq. ; Smith, R. 
W., M. D.; Smyth, H., Esq.; Staples, Sir T., Bart. ; 
Stapleton, M. H., M. B.; Starkey, D. P., Esq. ; 
Stewart, H. H., M. D.; Stoney, B. B., Esq.; Stoney, 
G. J., Esq.; Stuart de Decies, Right Hon. Lord; Sul- 
livan, W. K., Esq. ; Talbot de Malahide, Right Hon. 
Lord; Waller, J. F., LL. D.; West, Ven. J., D. D.; 
Wilson, J., Esq.; Wynne, Right Hon. J., M. P., 


| For 1863 :— 


Armagh, Most Rev. M.G., Lord Archbishop of, Primate 
of All Ireland, D. D.; Atkinson, R., Esq. ; Barnes, E., 
Esq.; Blackburne, Right Hon. F., LL. D.; Blakely, 
A. T., Esq. ; Brady, D. F., M. D.; Brownrigg, Sir H. 
J., C. B.; Burke, Sir J. B. (Ulster); Cather, T., 
Hisq.; Cooke, A., Esq.; Copland, C., Esq.; D’Arcy, 


Forward, 


lar Sulla ds £ 

442 0.) 822 
| 239 & 0 

283 10 0 | 822 


S 


6 


6 


d. 
2 


2 


X1V 


: S. 
Brought forward, | 283 10 0 | 822 6 
M. P., Esq.; De Vesci, Right Hon. Viscount ; Dono- 
van, M., Esq.; Downing, S., LL. D.; Duncan, J. F., 
M. D.; Farnham, Right Hon. Lord; Foley, W., M.D. ; 
Freke, H., M. D.; Graves, Rev. J., B. A.; Hancock, 
W. N., LL. D.; Hanlon, C., Esq.; Hatchell, J., 
Esq.; Haughton, J., Esq.; Kennedy, H., M. D.; 
Kenny, J. C. F., Esq.; Killaloe, Right Rev. The Lord 
Bishop of, D. D.; King, C.C., M. D.; L’Estrange, F., 
Esq.; Le Fanu, W. R., Esq. ; Macdonnell, J. S., Esq. ; 
Maley, A. J., Esq.; Mollan, J.. M. D.; Monck, Right 
Hon. Lord Viscount; Moore, D., Esq.; Nugent, A. R., 
Esq. ; O’Donnell, Lieut.-Gen. Sir C. R.; Oldham, T., 
LL. D.; Osborne, J., M.D. ; Pakenham, Hon. and Very 
Rev. H.; Patterson, R., Esq. ; Pratt,J. B., Esq.; Purser, 
J., M. A.; Segrave, O’N., Esq.; Smith, R. W., M. D. ; 
Starkey, D. P., Esq.; Stoney, G. J., Esq.; Talbot de 
Malahide, Right Hon. Lord; Waldron, L., Esq., M. P. ; 
West, Ven. J., D. D.; Wilkie, H. W., Esq. ; Meee 
EPs, MD: Wynne, Right Hon. Je, M. P., ae 111 6 0 


r) 


For 1864 :— 
INITIO Hels Oye A ee ome a) BEA Oo ud 6 220 


For 1865 :— 
Nugent, HAN. Esqey cial Geek, cect eee Sie rea ehe 4 4 XU) 


Total Annual Subscriptions, ........ ENT ee REE QUIEN Ey (p 


PROCEEDINGS SOLD :— 


Hart, Dr., binding Proceedings, Vol. VII., d 0 
Haliday, Charles, Esq., Gittowm 1) 0 
Salmon, Rev. Dr., ditto, Vols. IV., V., VI, VIL, 0 
Farnham, Right Hon. Lord, ditto, Vols. V., rile VIL, 0 


LOLI OCCEAINGSSOLGs | eee Sane estes 0 9 OG 


TRANSACTIONS SOLD :— 


Harvey, W. H., M.D., 0 
Roberts, Rev. W., M. ae wea SUR OC A ecg eae 0 
Turner, Mr., Vol. "XXIL., Parcel sie Sahce 0 
Williams and Norgate, sold to March 16, 1863, 4 


Total: Transactions sold, 2-2) 09. ae Me arts fac Sy las 


£69 4 8] At 902 per Cent., 62 16 
84 days’ Interest, 0-9 


lor | 


Deduct power of 63 6 1 
Attomey,  .. £ 


1 
| Went Brokerage, 0 


CUNNINGHAM FunpD, STOCK sOLD :— 
0 0 
© | 


— 1i1 9 


Total Cunningham Fund Stock sold, . .. . eer. a 62 4 4 


Toran, AMOUNT OR CHARGE oo) 8) 2a ROT Tani 


xV 


THE DISCHARGE. 


Antiquities Boucut, Museum, &c. :— aS. a: AGS Ss GA ico sett cd 
Dalton, G., antique stand, ... 010 O 
Donegan, P. _ gold-plated ring, and Irish | 
ornament, . . L4G) | 
English, W., bronze cup from Holyeross, 1 O20 
Ferguson, a silver seal, . . 010 0 | 
Lloyd, J., celt from Templemore, OM Ae © 
Mason, Thomas, two gold articles from 
Bagnalstown, . . is Ons 0 
Ryan, F., small lot of antiquities, : Onn 0 | 
Smith, Oe small lot of coins found in Dub- 
hace. hse OnaaZ 0 
Smullan, Rev. A., ‘two silver coins, as OV 5920 
Smyth, J ., antique silver cross, . : 0 5 0 
Total cost of Antiquities bought, ..j|. - « . hse 20 


Thom, A., Printing Treasure Trove Pa- 
IRONS MEE Hen sels ebuild wonrey erred ects O L250 


Total cost of printing forms, &c., .. |. . + -» aD 0) 
Leedom, R., trays for Museum, . . . . OY © O 
Total cost of Fittings for Museum, . |. . . 0 6 0 


Total Antiquities bought, Museum, &e., |. . - -| . . . . fel ath 0 


Books, PRINTING, AND STATIONERY :— 


Barthes and Lowell, books, . . . La Sen0 
Hodges, Smith, and Co., books and pe- 

riodicals, . ee 5 6 sr Ons 23 
Kerslake, T., books, seats ee hes 3) 8) 8 
Lewis, H., Grokens) Catalogue, SCSI 0 6 0 
Quaritch, B. BP DOOKS, 4 ays sae eLiceu t's 416 0 


Total Books, Periodicals, &c.,bought,'. . . . Sle ike 
Jones, J. F., second moiety of cost of new 
libranva@atalogie yi) a) 27. 3. 20) 7000 


Library Catalogue,. . . SH ietmpean tales 20 0 0 
Barthes and Lowell, charges on books, . 
Burns and Mac en, carriage of books, 
British and Irish Steam Packet Co., do., 
City of Dublin Steam Ship Comp., do., 
Cullen, T., do.,. . 

Dublin and Glasgow ‘Steam Ship Co., do. ss 
Dublin and Liverpool Screw S. Co., do., 
Dublin and London eae S. Co., do : 
Fishbourne and Co., : 
Graham, J., do., . . MibcoANte 
Hodges, Smith, and Go, doi ataManienne 


—" 
— fs 


SPONMTMONDADOSNS 


OoOoocorFOCoCC OW fh 
WDOoONnNn eWwWHRrFOCwW NH 


ay 


| 
—s 
a] 
co 


Forward, | OO Oe ial Laat) 


te 


eo 
& 


Brought forward, 
Kelly, W. B., carriage of books, . : 
London N. W. Railway Co., do., 
Nowlan, J., do., a 

Sanders, G., dose 

Stevens, H., do., . 

Williams & Nor gate, charges on ‘books, do., 


cooocron 
eS 

omrowonwa' 
he 

Hore Ooo 


— 
e 
= 


Total Freight, Duty, and ee on 
Books. ; : Buna wad Pa We Bio 74. 


Connellan, Owen, Trish MS. SCARE ae 4 0 0 
Long, J., Irish MS., : oF 00 
Gear, A a ceecuter of the tel Eugene 
O’Curry, Subscription of the Royal Irish 
Academy to O’Conor MSS. Fund, . .| 6 0 0 
Pilkington, F., binding O’Conor MS., 14510 


(See Appendix INL, p: xxi.) 
Total cost 6f Manuscripts DOUGIE,) Oiery Nie Viaene ke he 16 40 


Jones, J. F., 4 Vols. Transactions, R. LA., 1 <0) 30 
M‘Grane, W., 2 Vols. do., On Seno 
O’Daly, J., 3 Vols. do., LY 
O'Neill, T., 21 Vols. do., he ORT 


Total costof Transactions, R. I. A., bought, |. . . . Ce Wino 
Total Expenditure on Library for ne 
OCA, Os 5 Gao Stiide Ay oba see Je) aby 7 


MIscELLANEOUS FRINTING :— 


Gill, M. H., miscellaneous printing, from 
March 16, 1862, to March 27, 1863, . | 22 12 9 


Total Miscellaneous Printing, ...{|. . . Oe OR <0) 


PROCEEDINGS, PRINTING AND BINDING: 


Gill, M. H., printing, to March 16, 1863, |176 18 4 
Gyde, C., binding Proceedings for Royal 


Society, Aen AE Dy ee OZ ATG 
Hanion, George A., woodcuts, &e., 417 6 | 
Mares, F. H. ‘photograph, ; OG 
Mowat, J., binding Vol Vallee Onna 0) 

Oldham, W., woodcuts, SORA RS Stas 10 15 0 
Wilde, W. R., p aid for tracings, . St hs 0 12) %6 
otal shrinting Enoceeding cere i cyt vie) eee lOO a aes 
TRANSACTIONS, PRINTING AND BINDING:— 
Conolly, J., illustrations, Dr. M‘Donnell’s 
Papers e-mue. SOMO Gs paeLel aD Oued Luss.) 
Day and Son, ‘plates, Dr. M‘Donnell’s 
papenis = eps muateibie ties Milena) paleo tae nO, 
English, J. , lithograph map, Mr. Foot’s 
paper on Burren,” : : Cal OP Org | 


Gill, M. H. , printing, to March 16, 1863, 30 18 0 | 


Forward, | 65138 0 | 429717 3/ 1111 0 


_ Repairs or HovusE :— 


XVI 


Wier uss ae niniom ashi snl uactan)  Shuiren 

Brought forward,. | 65 13 0 | 42717 8 Ty tae 0) 
Mowat, J., binding Transactions, . . og OY) 
Oldham, woodcuts, Dr. M‘Donnell’s paper, 11826 


Pilkington, F. binding vol. XXIV., Part 
LGN SR come ieee 15 14 0 


aGial costof Lransactions,.. = 4° +). « . «4 91 5 6 


STATIONERY :— 


Jones, J. F., blotting pads, . 0 
Pilkington, F., sundries, . serie 0 
Tallon, J., paper, envelopes,&c., . . .j} 9 
Miallereie printing drafts, 3.3. 6. tO 
Whelan, M., Thom’s Directory, . 0 


MOL SEATLONETY SGI tyne yeh | epee eae Maa ans 


MISCELLANEOUS BINDING :— 


Caldwell, M., binding, &c., from ae ah 
1862, to March 28, 1863, ite SK} D7 


Total Miscellaneous Binding, . . ./... . OS Be 


Total Books, Printing, Stationery, Fe, |. . . .!. . . . | 48911 0 


CATALOGUE OF Museum (Parr III.) :— 
“Daily Express,” advertising, . 
‘Evening Mail,” donner 
“¢ Evening Post,” dos icwine 
“Trish Times,” do., eine 
‘¢ Medical Times,” Oe agents 
‘¢ Morning News,”  do., A 
Gill, M. H., circulars, &., . 

Pilkington, F, , binding Part itty, 
Williams and N orgate, advertising, 
do., copies of Catalogue 
presented, CoD Ie ay Com ater 


Sep oOo ooS) 
DODWAAIMWAA A 


=) 
(o/0) 
or 


Expended on Part IIl. of Catalogue, |... . 812 5 


CATALOGUE oF Museum, (Part IV.):— ! 


Oldham, W., woodcuts, . . 11 
Wakeman, W. FE. , drawing on woodblocks, 0 


Expended on Part IV. of Catalogue, .|. - . .{| 1116 0 


Total expended on ig tae oY Mu- 
seum, 1862-3, . . SMe cnner cinerea alec s ATO Ota 


Alliance Gas Company, fittings, . . ./. . ... 0 5 5 
Boylan, 8., cleaning windows, . . ../|. .. -; 7a) 8) 2572 
Bray, J., cleaning ashpit, . . as : 1 4 0 


Roane we oe 3S 7 bon aos 


XVI 


Brought forward, 
Dobbyn and Son, repairs of clocks, . . . .. .- 
Mooney, gas fittings, to February 20,1863,. . . . 
Murphy, J., sweeping chimneys, . . . . .. . 


Total Repairs of House, 


FuRNITURE AND REPAIRS :— 


Clarke, J., beating carpets, 4 Siteaae 
Kelly, A. , cleaning portrait of Provost Lloyd, sitaranties 
Maguire and Son, ironmongery, &c., Meise ie 


Total Furniture and Repairs, . . . 1 


TAXES AND INSURANCE :— 


Patriotic Insurance Company, . . . . £6 3 6 
National do., SM tee ieyG oy sh corel One 1G.eH20) 


Parish Cess, Easter, 1862, 


Total Taxes and Insurance, . 


Coats, Gas, &c. :-— 


Alliance Gas Company, gas, coke, &c., 
Lambert, Brien, and Co., tapers, candles,. . . - 
Smyth, B., 30 tons coal, - 9... - |: 


Total Cost of Coals, Gas, &¢.,- - - . + «+ 


CONTINGENCIES :— 


Angeli, L., cleaning W. E. Hudson’s bust, : 

Clibborn, E., one year’s allowance for incidentals used 
in cleaning house, 

Gerty and Rourke, carriages at Dr. Siegh jed’s funeral, 

Johnson, J., chloride of lime, 

Midland Great Western Cae carriage of anti- 
quities,. . : 

Postages, &c. , April 1, 1862, ‘to Moreh 31, 1863, : 

Smyth, B. , carriage of ancient canoe, . . . + 


HoralnContingencvess)) aincnui iste 


CONTINGENCIES (extra) :— 


Hibernian Gas Company, gas used in illuminations, 

Maguire and Sons, gas fittings for illuminations, 

Ryan, H., transcribing addresses to Queen and Prince 
OfMWialleste ye Oy similar tsm Loni ej Mncue ten mcuiie 


Total Extra Contingencies, 


SALARIES, WAGEs, &e. :— 


Carson, Rev. J., D. D., Treasurer, 1862-63, 
Reeves, Rev. W., D. D., Sec. of Academy, do., 


| 


Forward, | 


ab) Go Gh 
Bakes}. 12 
SS) 0) 
AS KO) 
1) ly Ke 
110 0O 
110 0O 
410 6 
16 9 6 
0 9 4 
Pag) Ab 
012 6 
22 10 O 
010 0 
10 0 0 
24 192 (0) 
010 O 
0° 72,8 
10) 4° 
010 0 
1127070 
21 0 0 
8 0 0 
21 00 
PA 00 
AON) O) 


Ear Pen 
Ne LOR eo 
Va Dewan 
710) 6 
16 18 10 
526s 8 
BARS pas ©) 
40 0 90 
673 19 3 


x1X 


Brought eile 


Ingram, J. K., LL. D., Sec. of Council, 1862-63, 

Gilbert, J. T. ‘Take Librarian, dogs 

Clibborn, Edward, Esq., Clerk, Assistant-Librarian, 
Curator of the Muscat &e., 1862-63, 

Doyle, E. W., Accountant, &e., dO ea ora, ae 

Kelly, A., house-porter, 52 weeks, aha : 

Leigh, 8., messenger, do.. . . . . 

Keefe, A., cleaning house, : 

Walpole and Geoghegan, servants’ sundries, . : 


Maher, M., servants’ liveries, . . . 
Doyle, J., boots for messenger, . . 
dotalesalanies, Wages, &C., . . . + . + «1s 


TIDAL OBSERVATIONS, PUBLICATION OF :— 
Mettam, J., plotting tidal curves, . 


Expended on Publication of Tidal Observations, 


GOVERNMENT STOCKs BOUGHT oN AccouNT oF CUN- 
NINGHAM TRusT Funp:— 


£28 14 0] New 3 per Cents., 
cost, . £26 7 5 
10 days’ Interest, 0 0 6 
Brokerage, .. 0-1 3 
oe ZnO LED 
—— Total Cunningham Trust ———-— 
£28 14 0 Fund Stock bought, cost, . ....-s 


CONSOLS BOUGHT ON ACADEMY’s LIFE COMPOSITION 
AccouNT :— 


eo Oelomaoul Consolsi.)0. 2 £36 11 2 
39 days’ Interest, 0 2 7 
Brokerage, 9 1. 8 
—— 36 15 0 
Doe |=Consols, 0... Die. one 0 
58 days’ Interest, O24 9 
Brokerage,. . . Ora 3 
—— 27 6 0 
6 14 10 Consols, fie 6 4 1 
60 days ’ Interest, 0 0 8 
Brokerage, . . OQ 13 
—— 6 6 0 
Z0mpo) 4 Consols, 0. 1S 140.6 
70 days’ Interest, 0 2 3 
Brokerage, . . CO) ass LPs 5} 
—— 18 18 0 
Glo 8B Consolsin 2. 6 311 
74 days’ Interest, 0 0 10 
Brokerage. . , Ore 3 
—— 66 0 
£103 2 38 Forward,, . . £95 11 0 


Cc 


387 16 0 


BS We hy 
42 0 0 
91 0 0 
91 0 0 
150) 0) 0 
46.0 0 
39 0 0 
39 w0us0 
10 0 

0/15 0 
18 0 0 

120-0 
20 0 0 
26 9 2 
296 9 2 


11081 15° 3 


XX 


EN eh Ole Bs. a 
£103 2 38 Brought forward: 0... 9o 11 0) 1. 26 9 2) Osteo 
Gulia chel Consols,: ves. 6 3 10 
77 days’ Interest, 0 011 

‘Brokerage, . 0 1 38 | 


Zotal Consols bought on Aca- 
——_———_| demy's Life Composition 
£109 17 8| Account, cost,. . . . . .§ ———-—_—- | 101 17 0 


a re er 


Total Government Stocks bought, ...... so ee ne 1286) 2 
TOTAL DISCHARGE) 2) 6.50) ee ee ae Pele 1210 Vo.5 
Balance in Bank of Treland, ...:. ... | 4110 2 

* in Treasurer's hands,. . + 21. 9. %.. So Led 


Total Balance in favour of the public, per this 


account (31st March, 1863), ... ... : . Se *79 AL .3 
ToTAL AMOUNT OF CHARGE, .. . ee es 1289 12 8 


GENERAL ABSTRACT OF THE MONTHLY ACCOUNTS OF THE ROYAL 
IRISH ACADEMY, 


AS FURNISHED TO AUDIT OFFICE, FROM Ist APRIL, 1862, TO 3lst MARCH, 1863. 


Dr. £ s. a. CR. £ s. d. 

To Balance on ist April, 1862, . . . 61 6 8 | By Academy-Stock bought, . . . .101 17 0 
To Parliamentary Grant, . . . . .500 0 0 | By Cunningham Fund Stock bought, 26 9 2 
To Annual Subscriptions,. . . . .399 0 0 By Coals, Gas, &c., spiven St alates Oa SOUS 
To Entrance Fees,. . . .... . 5210 0 By Furniture and Repairs, .... 710 6 
To LifeCompositions, ..... . 9915 0 By Repairs of House, ...... 11 5 1 
To Interest on Academy Stock, . . . 2916 4 | By Taxesand Insurance, ... . . 161810 
To Interest on Cunningham Fund, . 5118 4 | BySalaries,&c, ....... . 88716 0 
To Cunningham Fund, Stock sold,. . 62 4 4 | By Printing Proceedings,. . . . .205 13 4 
To Catalogues sold, PartI., . . . . 510 9 | By Printing Transactions,. . .. . 91 5 6 
To Catalogues sold, PartIl,.... 9 5 3 By Miscellaneous Printing, . . . . 2212 9 
To Catalogues sold, Part III, . . . 12 310 | By Books bought,. ...... . 56 O11 
To Transactions sold, ...... 5138 2 By Miscellaneous Binding,. . ... 58 9 7 
To Proceedings sold, .... .. #0 9 01 ByManuscriptsbought,. ..... 416 4 0 
ae | By Antiquities bought, . .... . 1111 0 

WY By Catalogue of Museum, . . .. . 20 8 5 

A By Stationery, . ....0+.... W448 

Ye By Transactions and Proceedings bought,6 7 6 

oi By Tidal Observations, . . . .. . 20 0 0 

By Contingencies,. ...... .. 451011 

Un By Contingencies, extra, . . . .. 40 0 0 

By Balance to next Account,. .. . 7911 3 

£1289 12 8 £1289 12 8 


BANK OF JRELAND, 
May 6, 1863. 
I eertify that it appears by the Books of the Bank of Ireland, there remained a Balance of 
£1792 1s. 8d. New Three per Cent. Government Stock, and £1142 8s. 1d. Three per Cent. Consols, to the 
credit of the Account of the Royal Irish Academy, on the 31st day of March, 1863.—For the Governor 


2nd Co of the Bank of Ireland. 
a J. RB. BRISCOE, ROBERT ROBERTS, 


Stock Leger Keeper. Transfer Office. 


* This sum includes the balances to the credit of the Tidal Observation and Catalogue funds, and 
also the amount of several small accounts due, but not furnished. It also stands charged with the 
printing of several papers in the “ Transactions” not yet finished. The above balance would have dis- 
appeared to meet these demands, had they been made in time ; and some Academy Stock should have 
been sold to meet the deficiency of income over expenditure of the year ending 31st March, 1863. 


2 * 3 


XX1 


APPENDIX III. 


List of Subscriptions paid towards the purchase and presentation to the 
Library of the Royal Irish Academy (or to that of Trinity College, Dub- 
lin) of the two volumes of Transcripts of the O’Conor MS. Poems, made 
by the late Professor Kugene O’ Curry, delivered to the Academy on 16th 
March, 1863, by Robert D. Lyons, M. D. See “ Proceedings,” Vol. 
VIII. p. 306. 


SUBSCRIBERS’ NAMES. 


*William E. Hudson, Esq., Amount forward, £79 6 6 
VITA es. se pe On 0) =. i) Hutton: Msq., MORAG a 0 
Royal Irish Academy, a 6 0 O | *John O'Hagan, Esq., 1201730 
10 
1) 


*Rt. Hon. the Lord Chief Vee Dollon, EsG.) 3c 
Baron wiviw£ A... b&b 0 0 C. P.Croker, M.D., M.R.I. AS 
aebarwgot, Esy., MRA, 5 0 0 diGy ds MacCarthy, Esq., 


*Robert D. Lyons, M. D., ME Re AY: Sen Ah OL G 
Viteliele Amys. 5 wk 5 0 0 J. Apjohn, M.D., M. RI. K, 1 0-0 
Adolphus Cooke, Esq., D. H. Kelly, Esq. M. R.I. i Se) eat) 
M. R. 1. A., 5 0 0 Ven. Archdeacon Strong, 
The (late) Earl of Leitrim, Re TEAS es aren se acaice 10.26 
M.R.I. A., 5 0 0 M. M. O'Grady, M. D., 
The. (late) Lord Cloncurry, SO .0 M. R.I. A., L000 
B. Lee Guinness, Esq., Very Rev.C. W. Russell, D. D., Oe (0 
JU Lia [ADs Nes Gn ee Oe 00 Rev. W. H. Drummond, 
*M. F. 0’ Flaher ty, Esq.,. 3 0 0 DDS Mies Ae) de OVO 
The Earl of Dunraven, John T. Gilbert, “Esq., 
IVR A Soe) al 3 0 0 MOR SAG 30k Le Ooad 
*Wm.Stokes,M.D.,M.R.LEA. 2 0 0 Rev. T. R. Robinson, D. 1D, 
*R. Callwell, Esq.,M.R.I.A., 2 0 0 IMR ACG oo i 00 
* William R. Wilde, Esq., 2 0 0 Andrew Armstrong, oe 
*Rev. Jas. H. Todd, D. D.. 2 0 0 MCR Ate ads pen CHA) 
Very Rev. Charles Graves, J. Pim, Esq., 'M. R. I. at A eS OO 
DPD: Pres. R. 1. A., ; . Zon 0 L. Waldron, Esq., M. P., 
VY. Scully, Esq., M. Ae MG aay Anion ele ea sine ed 0 
MR AS 74° (0) 2X0) John <A. Nicholson, Esq., 
R. Tighe, Esq. M. R. I. Ny 2 0 0 MER ee Ausce ior suerieiion din Qea() 
Rev. J. K. Baillie, D. iM, Rev. §S. Butcher, D. D., 
NGG 15" hae a 2 0 0 MER Ane aioe 1 0 0 
Lord Talbot ‘de Malahide, S. Ferguson, Esq., M.R. I. va 7 OO 
MR WAS. Ze On 0 L. Dobbin, Esgq., MRA, 1 0 0 
Rev. Wm. Reeves, D. DE R. R. Madden, M. D., 
Meg SAG, 6. ZOr 0 MER LA Mara sells 010 0 
Major-Gen. Sir T. A. Lar- E. Clibborn (to close ac- 
Comm Mont Ac os. 6.) 2) 0 0 COMUNE) ele ae! as eee OR Oats 


Brought forward, £79 0 0 Total amt. of Subscriptions, £100 9 8 
Original Estimated value of the moe as per original 


circulars proposing Subscription,*** ........ =. £100 0 0 
Postages of circulars issued,. . . ..... HO UNS Ph O em Oreos 
—- £100 9 8 


The above is a correct account, according to the best of my knowledge 


and belief. 
EDWARD CLIBBORN, 
Marcu 31, 1863. Accountant R. I. A. 


Eee 


* The Names of the original Subscribers are printed in italics. 

** The Academy also paid £1 4s. for the binding of the Transcripts, which sum is 
not included in the above account.—See p. xvi. 

*** Of this sum £77 was paid Mr E. O’Curry, and the balance, £23, was paid to 
Mr. A. O’Curry, the Executor of the former. 


APPENDIX. 
No. LV. 


THE 


meer AL IRISH ACADEMY. 


MARCH 16, 1864. 
——————~»’—__—_- 


avatroness. 


HER MOST SACRED MAJESTY THE QUEEN. 


Visitor. 


HIS EXCELLENCY THE LORD LIEUTENANT OF IRELAND. 


adtesivent, 


THE VERY REV. CHARLES GRAVES, D. D. 


| 
| 
. 


| 


) Elected. 

| March, 1857 
| April, 1857 
| March, 1859 
"March, 1862 
March, 1862 
March, 1868 
“March, 1864 


Elected 16th March, 1861. 


Vire- Dresidents. 
4 
(Nominated by the President). 


Rev. Joun H. Jetierr, A.M. 

Joon F. Water, LL. D. 

Grorce Perris, LL. D. 

Lorp Tatpot pE Matanrpe, F. R.S. 


COUNCIL. 
Gonunitter of Science. 


Rey. Samvuet Haveuron, M.D., F. B.S. 
Rev. Joun H, Jetterr, A. M. 
Rozert W. Suitu, M.D. 
Rospert Mac Donnett, M. D. 
W.K. Sutirvan, Px. D. 
JosEPH Brerte Jukes, A. M., F.R.S. 
Gxrorce J. Stonry, LL. D., F. B.S. 
a 


R. I. A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. 


XXIV 


Committee ot Polite Literature. 
Elected. 


April, 1857 Rev. Josmru Carson, D. D. 
March, 1858 Joun F. Water, LL. D. 
March, 1859 Joun Ketrs Ineram, LL. D. 
March, 1861 Joun Ansrer, LL. D. 

March, 1862 Ricuarp R. Mappen, Ese. 
March, 18638 Denis F. MacCarruy, Esa. 
March, 1864 Rev. Grorer Lonerterp, B. D. 


Committee of Antiquities. 


March, 1856 Joun T. Gitzert, Hse. 

March, 1857 Rev. Wittiam Reeves, D. D. 
March, 1860 GrorcE Perris, LL. D. 

June, 1860 Wui1iam H. Harpinesr, Esa. 
March, 1862 Lorp Tatsot pE Mazanine, F.R.S. 
Noy. 1862 Rev. James H. Topp, D.D. 

March, 1864 Sire Wititam R. WILDE. 


Ofiicers. 


Treasurer.—Rev. JosErH Carson, D. D. 

Secretary of the Academy. Rev. Witttam Reeves, D. D. 

Secretary of Council.—Joun Kets Ineram, LL. D. 

Secretary of Foreign Correspondence.—S1x Wiii14M R. WILDE. 

Inbrarian.—Joun T. GrnBert, Hse. 

Clerk, Assistant Librarian, and Curator of Museum.—EDWARD CLIBBORN, 
Ksa. 


| 
: 
| 


| 
| 


Elected. 
June 22, 1863 


Aug. 2, 1849 


Mar. 16, 1863 


Mar. 16, 1863 
Nov. 30, 1832 


Nov. 30, 1826 
Nov. 30, 1850 


Noy. 30, 1852 
Oct. 28, 1822 


Jan, 25, 1836 


Mar. 16, 1863 
Mar. 16, 1841 
Mar. 16, 1820 
June 27, 1825 
Mar. 16, 1863 
Mar. 16, 1864 
Jan. 23, 1826 


June 27, 1825 


HONORARY MEMBERS. 


His Royat Hicuness ALBERT EDWARD, PRINCE oF 
WALES. 


Wrottesley, John, Lord, Ex-President of the Royal 
Society. Wrottesley Hall, Wolverhampton. 


Sabine, Major-General Edward, R. A., President of the 
Royal Society. 18, Ashley-place, Westminster, Lon- 
don, S.W. 


SECTION oF SCIENCE. 


(Thirty Members.) 


Agassiz, Louis. Cambridge, Massachusetts, U.S. 
Airy, George Biddell, M. A., F.R.S., &c., Astronomer 
Royal. Greenwich. 


- Babbage, Charles, M. A., F.R.S. 1, Dorset-street, Man- 


chester-square, London. 

Bache, Alexander D. Washington, D.C. United 
States. | 

Beaumont, J. B. A., L. L., Elie de. Paris. 

Brewster, Sir David, K.H., LL. D., F.R.S., &c. Al- 

' lerly, Roxburghshire. 

Daubeney, Charles Giles Bridle, M. D., LL. D., F. RB. S., 
&e. Oxford. 

Dove, Heinrich Wilhelm. Berlin. 

Dumas, Jean Baptiste. Paris. 

Dupin, Charles. Paris. 

Greville, R. K., LL.D. Adinburgh. 

Hansteen, Christopher.. Stockholm. 

Helmholtz, Hermann. Heidelberg. 

Herschel, Sir John Frederick William, Bart., D.C. L., 
F.R.S. Collingwood, Hawkhurst. 

Hooker, Sir William Jackson, K. H., LL. D., F. B.S. 
Royal Gardens, Kew. 


Elected. 


Mar. 16, 
Mar. 16, 
June 26, 
June 26, 


Mar. 16, 
Mar. 16, 
Noy. 30, 
Jan. 25, 


Jan, 25, 


May 26, 
Mar. 16, 


Mar. 16, 
25, 


Jan. 


Mar. 16, 


Jan. 25, 


Nov. 30, 
Noy. 30, 
Nov. 30, 
Mar. 16, 
Mar. 16, 
Noy. 30, 
Mar. 16, 
Nov. 30, 
Jan. 25, 


Noy. 30, 


Nov. 30, 
July 25, 
Mar. 16, 
Noy. 30, 
Nov. 380, 


1864 
1864 
1837 
1836 


1863 
1841 
1852 
1836 


1836 


1834 
1827 


1863 
1836 


1842 


1836 


1850 
1849 
1850 
1863 
1863 
1849 
1863 
1849 
1836 


1835 


1849 
1830 
18638 
1850 
1849 


XXVI1 


Hyrtl, Carl Joseph. Veenna. 

Le Verrier, F. Paris. 

Liebig, Baron Justis Von. Munich. 

Murchison, Sir Roderick Impey, Knt., D.C. L., F.R.S. 
16, Belgrave-square, London, S. W. 

Plana, Baron Giovanni. Turin. 

Quetelet, Lambert Adolphe Jacques. 

Regnault, Henri Victor. Paris. 

Rennie, George, Hsq., F.R.S., &e. 
cent, London, S. W. 

Sedgwick, Rev. Adam, M. A., F. R. S., &e. Cam- 
bridge. 

Somerville, Mrs. Mary. 

South, Sir James, Knt., F.R.S., &e. 
Camden-lill, Kensington, W. 

Struve, Frederick G. Wilhelm. Pulkowa. 


Brussels. 


37, Walton-cres- 


Observatory, 


Sykes, Colonel Wm. Henry, F.R.S., &. 47, Albcon- 
street, Hyde-park, London. 
Wheatstone, Charles, Esq., F.R.8., &c. 7, Chester- 


terrace, Regent’s-park, London, W. 
Whewell, Rev. William, D. D., F. R.S., &¢., Master of 
Trinity College, Cambridge. Cambridge. 


SECTION OF PoLite LITERATURE. 
(Fifteen Members.) 


Boeckh, Augustus. Berlin. 

Bopp, Franz. Berlin. 

Cousin, Victor. Paris. 

De Lamartine, Alphonse. 

Ebel, Hermann. Levpsic. 

Grimm, Jacob. Berlin. 

Grote, George, Esq. 

Guizot, Francoise Pierre Guillaume. Faris. 

Harcourt, Rev. Wm. Venables Vernon, A.M., F. BR. 8. 
Bolton Percy, Tadcaster. 

Hobhouse, Right Hon. Henry. Hadspur House, So- 

mersetshire. 

Lepsius, Richard. Berlin. 

Macloughlin, David, M.D. Paris. 

Miiller, Professor Max. 

Thiers, A. Paris. 

Von Ranke, Leopold. Berlin. 


Paris. 


Elected. 
Nov. 30, 1848 
April 24, 1826 
Mar. 16, 1863 
May 27, 1833 


May 15, 1835 
Nov. 30, 1832 


Nov. 30, 1832 
Mar. 16, 1841 


Mar. 16, 1863 
Nov. 30, 1832 


Mar. 16, 1854 
Nov. 30, 1850 
Dec. 30, 1837 
Nov. 13, 1827 


Nov. 30, 1848 


XXVil 
SECTION oF ANTIQUITIES. 


(Fifteen Members.) 


Botta, P. E. Paris. 

Brewer, James N., Esq. 

Cochet, L’Abbe. Rouen. 

Cooper, Charles Purton, LL. D., F. R.S., F. 8. A., &. 
12, New-square, Lincoln’s Inn, London, W.C. 

Donop, Baron. Saxe Meiningen. 

Ellis, Right Hon. Sir Henry, K. H., Sec. 8. A., F. B.S. 
24, Bedford-square, London, W. C. 

Forshall, Rev. Josiah, A.M., F.R.8., F.S.A., &c. 
54, Hunter-street, London, S. W. 

Halliwell, James Orchard, Esq., F.R.8., F.S. A., &. 
6, S¢. Mary’s-place, W. Brompton, London, S.W. 

Keller, Dr. Ferdinand, Zurich. 

Madden, Sir Frederick, K.H., F.R.8., F.S. A., &c. 
British Museum, London, W. C. 

Mauray, M. Alfred de. Paris. 

Petit-Radel, L.C.F. Paris. 

Rafn, C.C. Copenhagen. 

Smyth, William H., Rear-Admiral, D.C. L., F. R.S., 
F.8.A. Atheneum Club, London, S. W. 

Thomsen, C. J. Copenhagen. 


MEMBERS. 


The Names of Life Members are marked with an Asterisk. 


Elected. | 

June 10, 1861 Asranam, George Whitley, LL.D. 7, Buckingham- 
street, Upper. 

- April 9, 1838 *Adams, Robert, M.D. 22, Stephen’s-green, North. 

April 13, 1846 Alcorn, Rey. John, D.D. Cashel. 

April 10, 1843 *Allman, George James, M.D., F.R.S.E. 21, Manor- 
place, Edinburgh. 

Jan. 14, 1889 *Andrews, Thomas, M.D., F.R.S., Vice-President, and 
Professor of Chemistry, Queen’s College, Belfast. 
Queen’s College, Belfast. 

Jan. 10, 1842 *Andrews, William, Esq. Zhe Hill, Monkstown. 

Feb. 12, 1838 *Anster, John, LL.D., Regius Professor of Civil Law, 
T.C.D.. 5, Gloucester-street, Lower. 

April 28, 1828 *Apjohn, James, M.D., F.R.S., Professor of Mineralogy 
and Chemistry, T.C.D. South Hill, Blackrock. 

June 8, 1851 Armagh, Most Rev. Marcus G., Lord Archbishop of, 
D.D., Primate of all Ireland. Zhe Palace, Armagh. 

April 14, 1862 *Armstrong, Andrew, Esq. Claddagh-terrace, Strand, 
bray ; and 164, D’ Olier- street, Dublin. 

Mar. 16, 1815 “Ashburner, John, M.D. 7, Hi ‘yde-park-place, Cumber- 
land-g gate, London. 

Aug. 27,1857 Atkinson, Richard, Alderman, J.P. Mighfield House, 
Rathgar. 


June 8, 1863 Bagot, Christopher Neville, Esq. <Azghrane Castle, 
Ballygare, Co. Galway. 

April 12,1847 Baker, Abraham Whyte, Esq. Ballaghtobin, Callan. 
April 18, 1840 “Ball, John, Esq. 85, Stephen’s-green, South; and 18, 
Park-street, Westminster, London. 

Jan. 10, 1842 *Banks, John T., M.D., King’s Professor of the Prac- 

tice of Medicine. 10, Merrion-square, Kast. 
April 14, 1851 *Barker, John, M. D. 48, Waterloo-road. 
Jan. 25, 1886 *Barker, Wilham, M.D. 21, Hatch-street. 
May 10, 1847 “Barnes, Edward, Esq. Ovoca Lodge, Ovoca. 
June 24, 1883 *Beatty, Thomas E., M.D. 18, Merrion-square, North. 
April 27, 1863 *Belmore, Right Hon. Somerset R. Lowry Corry, Earl 
of. Castle Coole, Enniskillen. 


Elected. 
Nov. 30, 1825 


April 8, 1861 


April 13, 1846 
Jan. 8, 1849 
Dec. 11, 1848 
Jan. 8, 1855 
Jan. 11, 1858 
Jan. 9, 1843 
Nov. 30, 1836 
Feb. 12, 1838 
April 10, 1854 
April 9, 1849 
Feb. 27, 1832 


April 12, 1858 
April 11, 1864 


Jan, 13, 1851 
‘June 14, 1858 
April 10, 1854 


May 15, 1861 
Jan. 8, 1855 


Jan. 10, 1842 


Feb. 10, 1838 
April 14, 1862 
June 13, 1842 
Feb. 22, 1836 
Feb. 12, 1838 


Feb. 12, 1855 


XX1X 


*Benson, Charles, A. M., M.D., Professor of the Prac- 
tice of Medicine, Royal College of Surgeons. 42, 
Litzwilliam-square, West. 

Berwick, Hon. Walter, Judge in the Court of Bank- 
ruptcy. 5, Merrion-street, Upper ; and St. Edmonds- 
bury, Lucan. 

Bevan, Philip, M. D., T.C.D., F.R.C.8.I. 21, Bag- 
got-street, Lower. 

*Beweglass, Rev. James, LL.D. Wakefield, Yorkshire. 

*Bewley, Edward, Esq. Hdington, Clara. 

Blackburne, Right Hon. Francis, LL. D., Lord Justice 
of Appeal. Zhe Castle, Rathfarnham; and 34, Mer- 
rion-square, South. 

Blakely, Alexander T., Esq. 34, Montpelier-square, 
London, S. W. 

*Blacker, Stewart, Esq., A.-M. Carrick Blacker, Porta- 
down, Co. Armagh. 

*Bolton, William Edward, Esq. 7,,Drumcondra Hill. 

*Boyle, Alexander, Esq, Belvue Park, Dalkey. 

*Brady, Cheyne, Esq. Willow Bank, Monkstown. 

Brady, Daniel Frederick, M.D. 5, Gardiner’s-row. 

*Brady, Rt. Hon. Maziere, Lord Chancellor. 26, Pem- 
broke-street, Upper; and Hazelbrook, Roundtown. 

Brooke, Thomas, Esq. Lough Eske, Strabane, Donegal. 

Brooke, Sir Victor, Bart... Colebrook-park, Brookboro’ , 
Co. Fermanagh. 

*Browne, Robert Clayton, Esq., M.A., D.L. Browne’s 
Eiil, Carlow. 

Brownrigs, Sir Henry J., C. B. 22, Longford-terrace, 
Monkstown ; and Dublin. Castle. 

Burke, Sir J. Bernard (Ulster), LL.D. Record Tower, 
Dublin Castle; and 28, Pembroke-place. 

Burnside, Rev. William Smyth, B.D. Hnniskillen. 

*Butcher, Richard G. H., M.D. 19, &¢tzwilliam-street, 
Lower. 

*Butcher, Rev. Samuel, D. D., Regius Professor of Di- 
vinity, T.C.D. 40, Fitzwilliam-square ; and 6, Tri- 
mity College. 


*Callwell, Robert, Esq. 25, Herbert-place. 
Campbell, John, M.B. 51, York-street. 
*Cane, Arthur B., Esq. Collinstown House, Clondalkin. 
*Cane, Edward, Esq. 60, Dawson-street. 
*Carson, Rev. Joseph, D. D., F.T. C.D., Treasurer. 18, 
Fitzwilliam-place, South; and 1, Trinity College. 
Carte, Alexander, M. B., Director of Museum, R. D. 8. 
54, Waterloo-road. 


XXX 


Elected. 

Jan. 8, 1843 Cather, Thomas, Esq. Newtownlhimavady. 

Jan. 18, 1862 *Cather, Rev. R.C., LL.D. 3, Queen’s Hlms, Belfast. . 

June 18, 1842 *Chapman, Sir Benjamin J., Bart. Aillua Castle, Clon- 
mellon. 

Jan. 11, 1864 Charlemont, Right Hon. James Molyneux, Earl of. 

Mar. 16, 1824 *Chetwode, Edward Wilmot, Esq., A.M. Woodbrook, 
Portarlington. , 

Jan. 10, 1842 *Churchill, Fleetwood, M.D., F.K.&Q.C.P.I. 15, 
Stephen’ s-green, North. 

June 9, 1845 Claridge, James, Hsq. 10, Wellington-road. 

Jan. 9, 1837 *Clarke, Edward 8., M.D. 24, Mountpleasant-square, 
West, Ranelagh. 

April 18, 1857 *Cleland, James, Esq. Zobar Mhwre, Crossgar, Co. 
Down. 

Jan. 10, 1842 *Clendinning, Alexander, Esq. 

Jan. 11, 1841 *Clermont, Right Hon. Thomas, Baron. avensdale 
Park, Newry. 

May 12, 1851 Codd, Francis, Esq. Strickland House, Blackrock. 

Jan. 9, 1854 Colclough, John T. Rossborough, Esq. Zintern Abbey, 
Kinnagh, New Ross. 

Nov. 30, 1835 *Cole, Owen Blayney, Esq. 

June ¥3, 1855 *Conolly, Daniel, LL.D. Montebello, Killiney. 

May 18, 1889 *Conroy, Sir Edward, Bart. Abdorfield, near Reading, 
Berks. 

Jan. 9, 1860 *Conwell, Eugene Alfred, Esq. Zrim, Co. Meath. 

June 9, 1845 Cooke, Adolphus, Esq. Cookesborough, Mullingar. 

April 14,1856 Copland, Charles, Esq. 7, Longford-terrace, Monks- 
town. 

Noy. 30, 1825 *Corballis, John R., LL.D., Q.C. 19, Baggot-street, 
Lower; and Rosemount, Roebuck. 

Aug. 24, 1857 Corbet, Robert, Esq. Sandymount Castle. 

Jan. 11,1847 Corrigan, Dominick J.. M.D. 4, Merrion-square, 


West. 

May 9, 1864 Cotton, Charles P., Esq., C.E. 11, Pembroke-street, 
Lower. 

Jan. 12,1846 Cotton, Ven. Henry, LL.D., Archdeacon of Cashel. 
Thurles. : 


Nov. 30, 1835 *Courtney, Henry, Esq., A.M. 24, Fitzewilliam-place. 

April 18,1863 Crampton, Rev. Josiah, A.M. Violet Hill, Florence 
Court, Enniskillen. 

Aug. 24, 1857 *Crofton, Denis, Esq., A.B. 8, Mountjoy-square, North 

Oct. 27, 1834 *Croker, Charles P., M.D., F.K. & Q.C.P.I. 7, Mer- 
rion-square, West. 

Jan. 14, 1861 *Cusack, Henry T., Esq. Adbeville House, St. Dou- 
lough’s. 

April 11, 18538 *Davies, Francis Robert, Esq., A.M. 10, Montpelier 
Parade, Monkstown. 


Elected. 


Mar. 16, 
May 14, 


April 13, 


Jan. 12, 
June 9, 
Sept. 9, 


Jan. 9, 


Feb. 11, 
June 11, 
Noy. 29, 
Jan. 9, 
Mar. 16, 
Feb. 11, 
Aug. 24, 


Oct: 25, 


Dec. 11, 


Jan. 12, 


April 12, 1847 
Nov. 11, 


1830 
1855 


1846 
1846 
1851 
1849 
1860 
1847 
1851 
1854 


1864 


1847 
1856 
1838 
1817 
1843 
1864 
1861 
1857 


1830 


1843 


1846 


1844 


XXX1 


*Davis, Charles, M.D., F.R.C.S.1. 33, York-street. 
Davy, Edmund W., B.A., M.B. Garville Avenue, 
Rathgar. 
D’Arcy, Matthew P., Esq. 1, Petzwilliam-square ; and 
Raheny Cottage. 
Deasy, Right Hon. Rickard, LL.D., Fourth Baron of 
the Exchequer. 27, Merrion-square, North. 
*De la Ponce, Mons. Amadie. Paris. 
De Vesci, Right Hon. Thomas, Viscount. 26, Jer- 
rion-square, North; and 4, Carlton-terrace, London, 
S. W. 


*Dickson, Rev. Benjamin, D.D., F.T.C.D. 8, Ail- 
dare-place; and 36, Trinity College. 

*Dobbin, Leonard, Esq. 27, Gardiner’s-place. 

*Dobbin, Rey. Orlando T., LL.D. Ballivor, Kells. 

Domvile, Sir Charles C. W., Bart. Santry House, 
Santry. 

Donoughmore, Right Honourable Richard John, Karl of. 
Knocklofty, Clonmel; and 52, South Audley-street, 
London, W. 

Donovan, Michael, Esq., H. M. Philadelphia College of 
Pharmacy, 11, Clare-street. 

Downing, Samuel, C.E., LL. D., Professor of Civil 
Engineering, T.C.D. 5, Zhe Hill, Monkstown ; 
and Trinity College. 

Drennan, William, Esq. 35, Cumberland-street, North. 

“Drummond, Rev. William H., D.D. 27, Gardiner- 
street, Lower. 

*Drury, William Vallancey, M.D. 86, Harley-street, 
Cavendish-square, London, W. 

Dublin, Most Rev. Richard Chenevix, Lord Archbishop 
of, D.D. The Palace, Stephen’s-green, North. 

Duncan, James Foulis, M.D. 8, WMMerrion-street, 
Upper. 

*Du Noyer, George Victor, Esq. Albert Ville, Sydney- 
avenue, Blackrock. 
*Dunraven and Mount-EKarl, Right Hon. Edwin R., Earl 
of, F.R.S. Adare Manor, Adare. 


Hiffe, James 8., Esq., F. R. Ast.8., &. Plantation 
House, Amersham, Bucks. 

Enniskillen, Right Hon. William Willoughby, Earl of, 
F.R.S., F.G.S. L., and Dublin Trustee of the Hun- 
terian Museum, R.C.8., London. Jlorence Court. 

*Ksmonde, Right Hon. Sir Thomas, Bart., D.L. Bal- 
lynastra, Gorey. 

Farnham, Right Hon. Henry Maxwell, Baron, K. St. P. 
Farnham, Co. Cavan. 


R. I, A. PROC.—VOL. VIII. é 


Elected. 
Feb. 13, 1854 


Mar. 15, 1854 
Jan. 10, 1842 
Feb. 9, 1857 


1849 
1862 


Nov. 12, 
Jan. 13, 


April 12, 1841 


June 9, 1851 
Jan. 9, 1860 
Veils JE. Melos 
April 28, 1828 
Nov. 12, 1838 


May 10, 1847 


Jan. 14, 1861 


Jan. 10, 1859 


April 14, 1845 


Jan. 11, 1864 


Feb. 9, 1863 
April 12, 1858 
Jan. 18, 1851 
April 9, 1855 


June 14, 1858 


May 25, 1836 
June 12, 1848 
April 10, 1848 
April 138, 1863 


April 24, 1837 


XxXXll 


*Ferguson, Rev. Robert, LL. D., F.S.A., F. R. S. 
15, Carlton Hill, Kast, St. John’s Wood, London. 
*Fereuson, Samuel, Esq., Q.C. 20, George’s-street, 

North. 
*Ferrier, Alexander, Esq., Jun. 
Chapelizod. 
Field, Frederick, Esq. 3, Chapel-terrace, Denbigh- 
road, Bayswater, London. 
Fitzgerald, Lord William. 7, Harcourt-terrace. 
Fitz Gerald, Percy, Esq., M. A. 32, Merrion-street, 


“nockmaroon Lodge, 


Upper. 
*Fitzgibbon, Gerald, Esq., M.C. 10, Merrion-square, 

North. 
Fleming, Christopher, M.D. 6, Merrion-square, North. 


Foley, Wiliam, M.D. A%lrush. 

Foot, Charles H., B.A. 14, Mitzwilliam-street, Upper. 
*Foot, Simon, Esq. 4, Avoca-terrace, Blackrock. 
*Frazer, George A., Esq., CaptainR.N. Warrenpoint, 

Co. Down. 
Freke, Henry, M. D., T. 0. D., F.K. & Q.C. P.1. 
28, Holles-street. 
*Frith, Richard H., Esq., C.E. 51, Leimster-road, 
Rathmines. 
Gages, Alphonse, Esq., Curator of Museum of Irish | 
Industry. 51, Stephen’s-green, East. 

Galbraith, Rev. J. A., M. A., F.T. C D. 

street, Upper. 

Garnett, George Charles, Esq., A. B. 

square, North. 
*Garstin, John Ribton, M.A., LL. B. 
street, Upper. 

Gibson, Rev. Charles B. Monkstown, Co. Cork. 

Gibson, James, Esq. 35, Iountjoy-square, South. 
*Gilbert, John T., Esq., Librarian. Villa Nova, Black- 

rock. 
Goold, Ven. Frederick, Archdeacon of Raphoe. 
ron Glebe, Newtowncunningham, Derry. 
*Gough, Hon. George 8., A. M., D.L., F.L.S., F.G.S. 
Lough Cutra Castle, Gort. 

*Graham, Andrew, Esq. 

*Graham, Rev. William. Dresden. 

Granard, Right Hon. George Arthur Hastings Forbes, 

Karl of, K.S8t.P. Castle Forbes, Co. Longford. 

*Graves, Very Rev. Charles, D. D., Dean of the Chapel 
Royal, Prestprnt. Upper Castle Yard; and Trinity 
College, Dublin. 


48, Leeson- 
5, Mountjoy- 


21, Merrion- 


Sha- 


Elected. 


May 14, 


Mar. 16, 
April 26, 


Jan. 10, 
June 8, 
Jan. 14, 
April 9, 
Jan. 10, 


Jan. 11, 
April 25, 


Jan. 13, 


Oct. 22, 


Jan. 11, 


June 10, 
April 13, 


April 8, 


Nov. 30, 
Feb. 8, 
Feb. 18, 


April 28, 
May 13, 
May 13, 


May 13, 
Feb. 13, 
Feb. 24, 


Aug. 24, 


1860 


1824 
1819 


1842 
1857 


1839 
1849 


1848 


1847 
1836 


1845 


1827 


1847 


1844 
1840 


1850 


1829 


1858 


1837 


1828 
1861 
1844 


1861 
1860 
1845 


1857 


XXX 


Graves, Rev. James, A. B., Treasurer of the Cathedral 
of St. Canice. Rectory, Inisnay, Stoneyford. 
*Grierson, George A., Ksq. 
*Griffith, Sir Richard, Bart., LL. D., F.R.8., F.G.S. 
2, Fitzwilliam-place. 
*Grimshaw, Wrigley, Esq. 18, Molesworth-street. 
Griott, Daniel G., Esq., M.A. Aing’s Inns. 
*Grubb, Thomas, Esq. 141, Lewnster-road, Rathmines. 
*Guinness, Benjamin Lee, D.L., LL. D. 80, Stephen’s- 
green; and St. Anne’s, Clontarf. 


*Haliday, Alexander H., Esq., M.A. Carnmoney, Co. 
Antrim. 
*Haliday, Charles, Esq., J.P. Monkstown Park. 


*Hamilton, Charles William, Esq. 40, Dominick-street, 
Lower. 
Hamilton, George Alexander, LL.D. Hampton Hall, 
Balbriggan. 


*Hamilton, Sir William Rowan, LL. D., F.R.A.S., 
Astronomer Royal of Ireland, and Andrews’ Pro- 
fessor of Astronomy, T.C.D. Observatory, Dun- 
sink. 

Hancock, William Neilson, LL. D. 
street, Upper. 
Hanlon, Charles, Esq. Bedford House, Rathgar. 

*Hanna, Samuel, M.D., M.A. F.K.&Q.C.P.I. 42, 
Leinster-road, Rathmines. 

Hardinge, William Henry, Esq. 
street, Upper. 

*Hardy, Philip Dixon, Esq. 28, Sachville-street, Upper. 
Hardy, Samuel L., M.D. 9, Merrion-square, North. 
*Hart, Andrew Searle, LL. D.,8.F.T.C.D. illester, 

Raheny; and Trinity College. 

*Hart, John, M.D. 3, Bloomfield-avenue. 

Hartley, Richard, Esq. Beech Park, Clonsilla. 

*Harvey, William Henry, M.D., F.R.S., F.L.S., 
Professor of Botany in the University of Dublin; 
Keeper of Botanical Museum, T.C.D.; Member of 
Royal Academies of Upsal and Munich, of the Imp. 
Acad. Leop. Ces. Nat.-Cur., and Hon. Member of 
Lyceum of Natural History, New York, &c., &ec. 
40, Trinity College. 

Hatchell, John, Esq. 12, Merrion-square, South. 

Haughton, James, Esq. 35, Hecles-street. 

Haughton, Rev. Samuel, M. D., F.R.S., F. T.C. D., 
17, Heytesbury-terrace ; and Trimty College. 

Hayden, Thomas, Esq., F. R. C. 8. L, L. K. and 
Q.C.P.I. 30, Harcourt-street. 


64, Gardiner- 


16, Buchingham- 


Elected. 
April 12, 1852 


June 8, 1840 
Jan. 13, 1851 
Jan. 10, 1859 
. Mar. 16, 1831 
April 12, 1847 
June 9, 1851 


April 8, 1861 
Feb. 28, 1824 


Feb. 10, 1835 


June 24, 1816 
Feb. 10, 1840 


Jan. 11, 1847 


June 13, 1845 


Jan. 9, 1837 
April 12, 1841 


June 13, 1842 
Nov. 30, 1835 
Jan. 14, 1839 
Jan. 25, 1836 
Jan. 12, 1863 


Jan. 12, 1852 


Nov. 30, 1831 


June 24, 1838 
Jan. 25, 1836 


XXXIV 


*Head, Henry H., M.D., F.R.C.8.1., L.K. and Q.C.P.L, 
F.R.G.S.1. 7, Pitzwilliam-square. 
*Hemans, G. W., Hsq., C.E. 18, Queen-square, West- 
minster, London, S.W.; and 46, Sackville-st., Up. 
*Hennessy, Henry, F. R.S., Professor of Natural Phi- 
losophy, R.C. U.D. Wynnefield, Rathgar ; and 2, 
Harcourt-buildings, Temple, London. 
*Hildige, James Graham, Esq. 7, Merrion-street, Upper. 
*Hill, Lord George A. Ballyare, Rathmelton. 
*Hone, Nathaniel, Esq. St. Doulough’s, Co. Dublin. 
*Hone, Thomas, Esq. 1, tzwilliam-square, Hast ; 
and Yapton, Monkstown. 
Hudson, Alfred, M.D. 2, Merrion-square, North. 
*Hudson, Henry, M.D., F.K.&Q.C.P.1I. Glenville, 
Fermoy. 
*Hutton, Edward, M.D. 5, Merrion-square, South. 
*Hutton, Robert, Esq., F.G.8S. Putney Park, Surrey. 
*Hutton, Thomas, Esq., D.L., F.G.S. lm Park ; 
and 115, Summer Hill. 


Ingram, John Kells, LL. D., F.T. C. D., Secretary of 
Council. 43, Wellington-road; and 34, Trinity Col- 
lege. 


James, Sir Henry, Colonel R.E., F.R.8. Ordnance 
Survey Office, Southampton. 
James, Sir J. Kingston, Bart., D. L. 9, Cavendish-row. 
*Jellett, Rev.John H., M.A., F.T.C.D. 18, Heytesbury- 
terrace. 
*Jennings, Francis M., Esq., F.G.8., Cork. 
*Jessop, Frederick T., Esq. Doory Hall, Mullingar. 
*Jones, Lieut.-General Sir Harry D., G.C.B., M.1.C.E., 
D.C. L. (Oxford). Royal Iniitary College, Farnboro’ 
Station, Hants. 
*Joy, Henry Holmes, Esq., Q.C., LL.D. 383, Mount- 
jgoy-square, North. 
Joyce, Patrick Weston, Esq., A.B. 6, Victorva-terrace, 
Circular-road, North. 
*Jukes, Joseph Beete, Hsq., M.A., F.R.S. 72, Leeson- 
street, Upper. 


*Kane, Sir Robert, M. D., F.R.S8., &c.  Queen’s Col- 
lege, Cork; and Wickham, Dundrum, Co. Dublin. 

*Kelly, Denis Henry, Esq., D.L. 51, Mount-st., Up. 

*Kelly, Hon. Thomas F., LL.D., Judge of the High 
Court of Admiralty of Ireland. 10, Leeson-street, 
Lower ; and Wilford, Dundrum. 


Elected. 
Nov. °30, 1835 
April 9, 1849 
April 13, 1846 
April 10, 1848 
May 14, 1838 
April 8, 1844 
Aug. 24, 1857 
April 13, 1863 


1845 
1862 


June 8, 
April 14, 


Feb. 138, 
Jan. 11, 


1837 
1841 


1837 
18385 


Feb. 18, 
Noy. 30, 


April 11, 1864 
Nov. 30, 1833 


1835 
1864 
1836 


Feb. 23, 
Jan. 11, 
Jan, 25, 


April 11, 1842 
May 11, 1857 


April 13, 1857 
May 13, 1839 


May 10, 1852 


Aug. 24, 1857 


Jan. 18, 1845 


XXXV 


*Kennedy, George A.. M.D. 6, Mountjoy-place. 

Kennedy, Henry, M.B., F. K. & Q.C.P.1. 17, Frede- 
rick-street, North. 

*Kennedy, James Birch, Esq., J. P. 50, Dame-street, and 
Marybrook, Dromore, Co. Down. 
Kenny, James Christopher F., Ksq., J.P. ilclogher, 
Co. Galway ; and 2, Merrion-square, South. 
*Kent, William Todderick, Esq. 51, Autland-square, 
West. 
*Kildare, Charles William, Marquis of, V.P. R. D.S. 
Kulkea Castle, Mageney. 

Killaloe, Right Rev. William, Lord Bishop of, D.D. 
Clarisford House, Killaloe. 

Kinahan, Thomas W., Esq., A.B. St. Hilda, Sandycove, 
Kingstown. 

King, Charles Croker, M.D. Galway. 

Kirwan, John Stratford, Esq. Moyne, Dangan, Co. 
Galway ; and Balcarg, Aughencmrn, near Castle 
Douglas, Scotland. 

*Knox, George J., Esq. 2, Finchley, New-road, London. 

*Knox, Very Rev. H. Barry, M. A., Dean of Hadleigh. 
Deanery House, Hadleigh, Suffolk. 

*Knox, Rev. Thomas, M.A. Lurgan. 

*Kyle, William Cotter, LL.D. 8, Clare-street. 


Lalor, J.J., Esq. Monkstown, Co. Dublin. 

*Larcom, Sir Thomas A., Major-General, K.C.B., F.R.S. 
Under Secretary's Lodge, Phenix Park ; and Dublin 
Castle. 

*La Touche, David Charles, Esq. Castle-street. 

La Touche, J. J. Digges, A.B. 1, Hly-place, Upper. 

*La Touche, William Digges, Esq., D.L. 118, Stée- 

phen's-green, West. 

Law, Robert, M.D. 25, Merrion-street, Upper. 

*Lawson, James A., LL. D., Q. C., Solicitor-General. 
27, Fitzwilliam-street, Upper. 

*Leach, Lieut.-Colonel George A., R. E. 
square, London, S. W. 

*Leader, Nicholas P.,M.P. Dromagh Castle, Kanturk, 

Co. Cork. 

Leared, Arthur, B. A., M.D. T.C.D., M.R.C. P. L., 
Physician to the Great Northern Hospital. 12, Old 
Burlington-street, London, W. 

Lee, Rev. Alfred T., M.A. The Reetory, Ahoghill, 
Ballymena. 

L’Estrange, Francis, M.D., A.M., F.R.C.S. 
Dawson-street ; and Landaur, Raglan Road. 


3, St. James’ s- 


39, 


Elected. 
Feb. 10, 1845 


May 11, 1846 
April 10, 1843 


April 28, 1828 
April 11, 1853 
Feb. 27, 1832 
Jan. 12, 1846 
Feb. 10, 1845 
Feb. 12, 1838 


June 24, 1859 
Feb. 25, 1833 


Jan. 13, 1845 


Mar. 16, 1836 
May 12, 1851 


Jan. 9, 1812 
April 13, 1857 


April 11, 1853 
April 11, 1864 
Feb. 24, 1825 
Mar, 16, 1827 
Oct. 23, 1820 


Feb. 9, 1857 


Dec. 11, 18438 
April11, 1864 


June 9, 1856 
Feb. 10, 1841 


Jan. 14, 1861 


XXXVI 


Le Fanu, William R., Esq. 7, Mitzwilliam-square, 
North. 

Lefroy, George, Esq. 18, Leeson-street, Lower. 

*Leinster, His Grace Augustus Frederick, Duke of. 
Dominick-street, Lower ; and Carton, Maynooth. 

*Lenigan, James, Esq., A.M., D.L. Castle Fogarty, 
Thurles. 

Lentaigne, John, Esq., D.L. 1, Great Denmark-street, 
and Tallaght House, Co. Dublin. 

*Lloyd, Rev. Humphrey, D.D., D.C.L., F. R.SS., 
L. & E., Vice-Provost of Trinity College, Dublin. 
35, Trinity College ; and Kulerony, Bray. 

*Lloyd, William, M.D. 

Longfield, Rev. George, B.D., F.T.C.D. 25, Col- 
lege; and 2, Waterloo-road. 

*Longfield, Hon. Mountifort, LL.D., Judge in the 
Landed Estates Court. 47, Pitzwilliam-square, West. 

*Longfield, William, Esq. 19, Harcourt-street. 

*Luby, Rev. Thomas, D.D., 8.F.T.C.D. 438, Leeson- 
street ; and Trinity College. 

*Lucas, Right Hon. Edward. Castle Shane, Co. Iho- 
naghan. 

*Lyle, Acheson, Esq., M.A. Zhe Oaks, Londonderry. 

Lyons, Robert D., M.D. 8, Merrion-square, West. 


13: 


*Mac Carthy, Vicomte de. Toulouse. 

Mac Carthy, Denis Florence, Esq. Summerfield House, 
Dalkey. 

Mac Carthy, James Joseph, Esq. 38, Longford-terrace, 
Kingstown ; and 188, Great Brunswick-street. 

Mac Donnell, Alexander, Esq., C.K. S¢.John’s, Island- 
bridge. 

Macdonnell, James 8., Esq., C. E. Her Majesty’s Dock- 
yard. 

*Mac Donnell, John, M.D. 4, Gardiner’s-row. 

*Mac Donnell, Rev. Richard, D. D., Provost of Trinity 
College. Provost's House, College; and Sorrento- 
terrace, Dalkey. 

*Mac Donnell, Robert, M. D. 
Lower. 

Mac Dougall, William, Esq. Drumleck House, Howth. 
M‘Gee, Hon. Thos. D’Arcy, M. P. for Montreal. /en- 
treal, Canada. 

*Mac Ivor, Rev. James, D.D. Moyle, Newtownstewart. 

*M‘Kay, Rev. Maurice, LL. D. Drumgooland, Castle- 
wellan. 

Mac Namara, Rawdon, M. D. 


14, Pembroke-street, 


80, Harcourt-street. 


Elected. 
Feb. 28, 1831 


Feb. 23, 1846 
June 13, 1864 


Feb. 13, 1848 
Oct. 22, 1832 


Jan. 10, 1859 


Oct. 24, 1836 
Mar. 15, 1828 


May 13, 1861 
Mar. 15, 1817 
Mar. 16, 1813 


June 11, 1860 
Jan. 13, 1840 
Jan. 14, 1861 


April 12, 1841 


Jan. 11, 1858 
Jan. 9, 1860 
June 23, 1845 
Jan. 14, 1861 
April 18, 1857 


Dec. 12, 1859 
April 12, 1852 
Feb. 10, 1840 
June 8, 1844 
May 8, 1854 
Nov. 30, 1835 


Jan. 12, 1846 
April 23, 1857 


May 27, 18383 
May 27, 1857 


XXXVI 


*Mac Neill, Sir John, LL. D., F. R.8., Mountpleasant, 
Dundalk. ° 
Madden, Richard Robert, Esq., F.R.C.S.Eng. 9, 
Great Denmark-street ; and Dublin Castle. 
Madden, Thos. M., Ex. Lic. K. &Q.C. P., &c. 9, Great 
Denmark-street. 
*Magee, James, Esq. 39, Leeson-street, Lower. 
*Mallet, Robert, Esq., M.LC.E., F.R.S., F.G.S. 
11, Bridge-street, Westminster; Atheneum Club, 
and The Grove, Clapham-road, London, S. 
*Manchester, His Grace William Drogo Montagu, Duke 
of. 1, Great Stanhope-street, London; Kimbolton 
- Castle, England; and Tanderagee Castle, Ireland. 
*Marks, Rev. Edward, D.D. 2, Heytesbury-street. 
*Martin, Ven. John C., D. D., Archdeacon of Ardagh. 
Kiulleshandra. 
Maunsell, Daniel Toler T., M.D. 538, Harcourt-street. 
*Mayne, Rev. Charles, M.A. illaloe. 
*Meath, Most Rev. Joseph H., Lord Bishop of, D. D. 
Ardbraccan House, Navan ; and 66, Harcourt-street. 
Meyler, George, Capt. Bayswater, Dalkey. 
Mollan, John, M.D. 60, Ltzwilliam-square, North. 
Monck, Right Hon. Charles Stanley, Viscount. Quebec, 
Canada; and Charleville, Enniskerry, Co. Wicklow. 
*Monsell, Right Hon. Wiliam, M.P., D.L. TZervoe, 
Limerick, 
*Montgomery, Howard B., M. D. 
Moore, A. Montgomery, Captain, 4th Hussars. 
Moore, David, Esq., Ph. D., F.L.S. Glasnevin. 
Moore, James, M.D. 7, Chichester-street, Belfast. 
Moore, William, M. D. Dub., F.K.&Q.C.P.1. 67, 
Eitzwilliam-square, North. 
*Moore, William D., M.D. Dub. 7, South Anne-street. 
Muspratt, Sheridan, M. D. (Hon.), F.R.S. Ed. College 
of Chemistry, Liverpool. 


*Napier, Right Hon. Joseph, LL.D. 4, Merrion- 
square, South. 

*Neville, John, Esq., C.E. Jocelyn-street, Dundalk. 
Neville, Park, Esq., C. HE. 1, Mount-street Crescent. 
*Nicholson, John A., Esq., A. M., M. B., Lic. Med. Bai- 

rath House, Kells, Co. Meath. 
Nugent, Arthur R., Esq. Clonlost, Hillucan. 


*O’ Brien, Wm. Smith, Esq. Cahermoyle, Newcastle W., 
Co. Inmerich. 
*Odell, Edward, Esq. Carriglea, Dungarvan. 
O’Donnell, Sir Charles R., Lieut.-General. Limerick. 


Elected. 


XXXVI 


Feb. 10, 1845 O'Driscoll, W. Justin, Esq. 65, Mountjoy-square. 
Nov. 30, 1832 *O’Ferrall, Joseph M., M.D. 15, Merrion-square, 


North. 


Feb. 13, 1834 O’Flanagan, James R., Esq. 3, Ormond-quay. 
Feb. 12, 1849 *Ogilby, William, Esq., M.A., F.G.S., &c. Alénachree 


Castle, Dunamanagh, Co. Tyrone. 


June 8, 1857 O’Hagan, Right Hon. Thomas, Q. ©., M.P., Attorney- 


General. 34, Rutland-square, West. 


June 10, 1844 Oldham, Thomas, LL. D., F. R.8., Superintendent of 


June 
Dec. 
June 


June 
Feb. 


10, 1861 
10, 1838 
10, 1839 


14, 1841 
25, 1828 


April 12, 1841 


Dec. 
Feb. 


11, 1843 


10, 1845 


April 18, 1863 


June 


Feb. 
Jan. 
Jan. 
Jan. 


9, 1851 


12, 1838 
8, 1849 
13, 1851 
11, 1864 


April 14, 1862 


April 12, 1852 
April 25, 1836 


June 
June 
Feb. 
Oct. 


Jan. 


Dec. 


Feb. 


13, 1864 
9, 1854 
10, 1845 
25, 1830 


11, 1858 


14, 1846 


13, 1843 


the Geological Survey of India, Calcutta. 

*O’ Mahony, Rev. Thaddeus, M.A. 87, Waterloo-road ; 
and 24, Trinity College. 

*Orpen, John Herbert, LL. D. 58, Stephen’s-green, 
Last. 


*Parker, Alexander, Ksq., J.P. 46, Upper Rathmines. 
*Patten, James, M.D. Streamville, Lisburn. 
*Petrie, George, LL.D. 7, Charlemont-place. 
*Phibbs, William, Esq. Seafield, Sligo. 
*Pickford, James H., M. D.,J.P., and D. L. for Sussex. 
Brighton. 
Pigot, Right Hon. David R., Lord Chief Baron. 52, 
Stephen’s-qreen, Last. 
Pigot, David R., Esq. 40, Gardiner-strect, Lower. 
Pigot, John Edward, Esq. 28, Ltzwolliam-street, 
Lower. 
*Pim, George, Esq. Brennanstown, Cabinteely. 
*Pim, Jonathan, Hsq. Greenbank, Monkstown. 
*Pim, William Harvey, Esq. Monkstown House. 
Poore, Major Robert, Carysfort House, Blackrock. 
*Porte, George, Esq. Lansdown Lodge, Beggar’ s-bush- 
road; and 48, Great Brunswick-street. 
*Porter, H. J. Kerr, Esq. Brampton Park, Huntingdon. 
*Porter, Rev. Thomas H., D.D. Tullahogue, Dungan- 
non. 
Power, Alfred, Esq. 1, Somerset-place, Raglan-road. 
Pratt, James Butler, Esq. Drumsna, Co. Leitrim. 
Preston, Algernon, Esq. Albert Lodge, Donnybrook. 
*Prior, Sir James, F.8.A., F. R. Ast. 8. 20, Worfolk- 
crescent, Hyde Park, London. 
Purser, John, Esq., Jun., M.A. 5, Brighton-terrace, 
Monkstown. 


*Reeves, Rev. William, D. D., M. B., LL. D., Secretary 
of the Academy. Zhe Public Lnbrary, Armagh ; 
and the Vicarage, Lusk. ; 

*Renny, H.L., Lieut. R. E. (Retired List). 


Elected. 
April 8, 1839 


Jan. 12, 1863 


1855 
1816 


April 9, 
Feb. 14, 


1844 
1832 


Jan. 1843 
Jan. 10, 
April 13, 
May 12, 
Feb. 14, 


1853 
1857 
1851 
1848 


1855 
1846 


Jan. 
Feb. 


8, 
9, 


1847 
1829 


Jane 11), 
July 27, 


April 8, 1861 


Feb. 23, 1835 
June 28, 1834 


April 22, 
April 10, 
Jan. 8, 
June 13, 


1833 
1837 
1849 
1842 


April 18, 
May 12, 


1846 
1845 
April 11, 1853 
Nov. 29, 1834 


June 8, 1857 
April 14, 1856 


R. I.A. PROC.——VOL. VIII. 


XXX1X 


*Rhodes, Thomas, Esqg., C. E., F. R. A. S., Hon. 
M.1.C. E. 


Richardson, Thomas, M.A., Ph. D., L. R.S. E., 
Reader in Chemistry in the University of Durham. 
17, Framlington-place, Newcastle-on- Tyne. 
Ringland, John, M.B. 14, Harcourt-street. 
*Robinson, Rev. Thomas Romney, D. D., F. R.S., F. R. 
Ast. 8., Hon. M.1.C. HE. Lon., Hon. M. Cambridge 
Phil. Soc., Hon. M.1.C. E.J., Hon. M. Acad. Pa- 
lermo, Hon. M. Acad. Philadelphia, Hon. F. R.G.S.I. 
Observatory, Armagh. 
*Roe, Henry, Esq., M. A. 
*Rosse, Right Hon. William, Earl of, F.R.S., LL. D. 
Birr Castle, Parsonstown. 


*Salmon, Rev. George, D.D., F.T.C. D., F. B.S. 
2, Heytesbury-terrace, Wellington-road. 
Sanders, Gilbert, Esq. Zhe Hill, Monkstown. 
Sawyer, James H., M.D. 122, Stephen’s-green, West. 

*Sayers, Rev. Johnston Bridges, LL. D. 

Segrave, O’Neale, Esq., D.L. Avltimon, Newtown- 
mountkennedy. 

*Senior, Edward, Esq. Ashton, Phenix Park. 

*Sherrard, James Corry, Esq. Kinnersley Manor, Re- 

gate, Surrey. 
Sidney, Frederick J., LL.D. 19, Herbert-street. 

*Sur, Rev. Joseph D’Arcy, D. D. Morested Rectory, 

Winchester. 
Sloane, John Swan, Esq., C. E., Architect. 18, Pholips- 
burgh-avenue, Faurview. 

*Smith, Aquilla, M.D. 121, Baggot-street, Lower. 

*Smith, Rev. George 8., D. D., Professor of Biblical 

Greek, T.C.D. Zrinty College. 

*Smith, J. Huband, M.A. 12, Camden-street, Upper. 
Smith, Robert William, M.D. 638, Evccles-street. 
Smyth, Henry, Esq., C.E. Downpatrick. 

Staples, Sir Thomas, Bart., LL. D., D.L.  Lissan, Co. 
Tyrone ; and 11, Merrion-square, Kast. 

Stapleton, Michael H., M.B. 1, Mountjoy-place. 

Starkey, Digby P., Esq., M.A. 17, Mount-street, 
Lower. 

Stewart, Henry H., M. D. 
Flouse, Lucan. 

*Stokes, William, M.D. 5, Merrion-square, North. 

*Stoney, Bindon, B. Esq., C.E. 68, Wellington-road. 
Stoney, G. Johnstone, LL.D., M. A., F. R.8., Secretary 

to the Queen’s University in Ireland. 89, Waterloo- 
road. 
i 


71, Hecles-street ; and Spa 


Elected. 
Aug. 24, 1857 


Aug. 24, 1857 


Feb. 24, 1845 


June 23, 1845 
Feb. 14, 1848 
Jan. 12, 1863 
Jan. 12, 1846 


Feb. 11, 1861 
Feb. 8, 1847 


Oct. 28, 1838 
May 13, 1861 
Heb. 19, 1846 


Feb. 14, 1816 
Feb. 8, 1863 


May 26, 1834 


Jan. 25, 1836 


Jan. 9, 1860 
April 28, 1823 
April 14, 1845 
Feb. 11, 1861 
April 9, 1855 
Feb. 25, 1822 
Feb. 8, 1864 
April 138, 1863 
Feb. 11, 1856 
Jan. 11, 1841 
June 8, 1857 


Jan. 138, 1851 


xl 


Stuart de Decies, Right Hon. Henry Villiers, Baron. 
Dromana, Cappoqun, Co. Waterford. 

Sullivan, William K., Ksq., Ph. D. 53, Leeson-street, 
Upper. 

Sweetman, Walter, Esq. 4, Mountjoy-square, North. 


Talbot de Malahide, Right Hon. James, Baron. The 
Castle, Malahide. 
*Tarrant, Charles, Esq,, C. E Waterford. 
Taylor, ‘Captain Meadows. Oldcourt, Harold’s-cross. 
*Tenison, Edward King, Esq., D.L. <tlronan Castile, 
Keadue, Carrick-on- Shannon. 
Thomson, Wyville, LL.D. Queen’s College, Belfast. 
*Tibbs, Rev. Henry Wall, M.A., F.S.A. Scot., &e. 
Bobbington, Bridgnorth. 
*Todd, Rev. James Henthorn, D. D., 8. F.T. C.D. Sdl- 
verton, Rathfarnham; and 35, Trinity College. 
Tombe, Rev. H. Joy, M.A. Glanely, Ashford, Co. 
Wicklow. 
Tufnell, T. Jolliffe, Esq., F.R.C.8.1. 58, Mount- 
street, Lower. 
*Turner, William, Esq. 
Tyrrell, Henry J.. M.D. 34, York-street. 


*Vandeleur, Crofton M., Colonel, D.L. 4, Rutland- 
square, Kast. 

*Vionoles, Charles, Esq., €. E., F.R.8., F. R. A. S. 
21, Duke-street, Westminster, London, S. W. 


Waldron, Laurence, Esq., M.P. 388, Rutland-square ; 
and Ballybrack. 
*Wall, Rev. Richard H., D. D. Errislannon Lodge, 
Co. Galway. 
Waller, John Francis, LL. D. 4, Herbert-street. 
Walker, David, M.D. British Columbia. 
*Walsh, John Edward, LL. D.,Q.C. 14, Merrion-square, 
South. 
*Walshe, Francis Weldon, LL.D. Zamerick. 

Warren, James W., M.A. 39, Rutland-square, West. 
Waterton, Edmund, Esq. Walton Hall, Wakefield. 
*West, James, Esq., J.P. 42, Upper Mount-street ; 

and Shanganagh Grove, Eilliney. 
West, Very Rev. John, D. D., Dean of St. Patrick’s, 
6, Wilton-place. 

*Whitehead, James, M.D. 87, MMosley-street, Man- 
chester. | 
*Whittle, Ewing, M.D. 1, Parliament-terrace, Lwer- 

pool, 


Elected. 
June 10, 1839 


Jan. 13, 1862 
Jan. 14, 1839 
Jan. 9, 1837 
Jan. 14, 1839 
June 10, 1844 
April 8, 1861 
Nove, 2 0850 
Aug. 24, 1857 


April 10, 1848 


xli 


*Wilde, Sir William R., F. R.C.S., Surgeon Oculist in 
Ordinary in Ireland to her Majesty ; M. R.S8. of Up- 
sala, &e. 1, Merrion-square, North. 

Wilkie, Henry, Esq. 30, Great Charles-street. 
*Williams, Richard Palmer, Esq. 388, Dame-street. 
*Williams, Thomas, Esq. 71, Stephen’s-green. 
*Wills, Rev. James, D.D. -Altanagh, Durrow. 
*Wilson, Robert, Esq. 

Wilson, Joseph, Esq. 15, Zemple-street, Upper. 
*Wright, Edward, LL.D. loraville, Eglinton-road. 

Wright, E. Perceval, F.R.G.S.1., M.D. 10, Clare- 

street; and Museum, Trinity College. 

Wynne, Right Hon. John. Hazlewood, Co. Sligo. 


INDEX 


TO VOLUME VIII. OF THE PROCEEDINGS. 


AcADEmy, Roya Ir1sH—cont. 


ABHUIN, or Sanda, the island, 132. 
AcavEmy, Royat IrRIsH, 
Accounts : 
For 1861-2, Appendix i.; for 1862-3, 
Tbid., xi. 
— Addresses: 

Of Academy, to the Queen, on the death 

of the Prince Consort, 60, 81, acknow- 

ledgment of, 81; to the Queen, on the 

marriage of the Prince of Wales, 306. 
to the Prince of Wales, on his 
marriage, 306, acknowledgment of, 307. 
Of the President, on presentation of Cun- 
ningham medals, 1852, 938-104. 

Clerk: 
Edward Clibborn, 117, 305, 487. 
Committee. See Council. 
Council : 
Committee of Science— 
Haughton,- Rev. Samuel, M.D., 117, 
304, 487; Jellett, Rev. John H., 117, 
304, 487; Jukes, Joseph B., 305, 487; 
Lloyd, Rey. Humphrey, D.D., 117; 
M‘Donnell, Robert, M. D., 117, 304, 
487; Salmon, Rev. George, D. D., 117, 
304, 487; Smith, Robert, M.D., 117, 
804, 487; Stoney, George J., 487; 
Sullivan, William K., Ph. D., 117, 305, 
487. 

Committee of Polite Literature— 
Anster, John, LL. D., 117, 305, 487; 
Butcher, Rev. Samuel, D. D., 117, 305; 
Carson, Rev. Joseph, D. D., 117, 305, 
487; Ingram, John K., LL. D., 117, 
305, 487; Longfield, Rev. George, 487; 
M‘Carthy, Denis F., 305, 487; Mad- 
den, Richard R., M. D., 220, 305, 487 ; 
Napier, Rt. Hon. Joseph, 117; Starkey, 
Digby P., 117; Waller, John F., LL D., 
117, 305, 487. 


Committee of Antiquities— 
Curry, Eugene, 117; Gilbert, John T., 
117, 305, 487 ; Hardinge, William H., 
117, 305, 487; Petrie, George, LL. D., 
117, 305, 487; Reeves, Rev. William, 
D. D., 117, 305, 487; Talbot de Ma- 
lahide, Lord, 117, 305, 487; Todd, Rev. 
James H., D. D., 220, 305, 487; 
Wilde, William R., 117, 305, 487. 
Election of Council and Officers : 
In 1862, 117; in 1863, 304, 305; in 
1864, 487. 
Finances : 
In 1862, 90; in 1863, 303; in 1864, 
484. See Accounts. 
Librarian: 
Gilbert, John T., 117, 305, 487. 
Library: 
Catalogue of, 88; donations to, 28, 29, 
61-67, 182, 281, 282, 289, 302, 305, 
409, 428, 429-441, 476, 477, 483; im- 
provements in the arrangement of, 302. 
Meetings: 
March Stated, in 1862, 88; in 1863, 
301; in 1864, 483: November Stated, 
in 1861. 29; in 1862, 220; in 1863, 
409: Special General, ‘July 6th, 1868, 
395. 
Members, Ordinary : 
Elected in 1861-2, 91; in 1862-3, 
304; in 1863-4, 486; lost by death, 
in 1861-2, 90; in 1862-3, 303; in 
1863-4, 485. 
Members, Honorary : 
Elected in 1863, 305, 372; in 1864, 
487. 
—— Museum: 
Additions to contents of, 87, 89, 90, 
92, 153, 183, 184, 219, 268, "269, 


xliv 


AcaApEMy, RoyAu Irisu, Museum—cont. 
273, 281, 289-294, 301, 302, 324-330, 
334, 406-409, 428, 471, 484, x., xv. ; 
articles lent out of, 135, 295; catalogue 
of, 89; curator of, 117, 305, 487; ex- 
tension of, recommended, 303; grants 
to, 67, 189, 153, 334. 

President : 

Very Rev. Charles Graves, D.D., 117, 

304, 487. 

Proceedings : 

Index to first seven volumes, 38, 89. 

Report : 

Annual, for 1861-2, 88; for 1862-3, 

301; for 1863-4, 483. See Accounts. 

Secretary ; 

Rev. William Reeves, D. D., 117, 305, 

487. 

Secretary of Council : 

John K. Ingram, LL. D., 117, 305, 487. 

Secretary of Foreign Correspondence : 

Rev. Samuel Butcher, D. D., 117, 305; 

Sir William R. Wilde, 487. 

Transactions : 

Papers published in, 88, 301, 483; re- 

gulations regarding the issue of, 483. 

Treasurer : 

Rev. Joseph Carson, D. D., 117, 305, 

487. 

Vice-Presidents : 

Butcher, Rev. Samuel, D.D., 305; 
Jellett, Rev. John H., 493; Petrie, 
George, LL. D., 305, 493; Salmon, 
Rev. George, D. D., 805; Talbot de Ma- 
lahide, Lord, 493; Waller, John F., 
LL. D., 493; Wilde, William R., 305. 

Adamstown, cross at, 283. 

Address of Academy to the Queen, on 
the death of the Prince Consort, 60, 81; 
on the marriage of the Prince of Wales, 
306. 

to the Prince of Wales on his mar- 
riage, 506; acknowledgment of, 307. 

Addresses of President at the presentation 
of Cunningham medals, 93-104. 

Aeddan Foeddog, 449. 

Aedh, or Moedoe, St., 446. 

Aedhan, or Moedoc, St., 446. 

fE£geon, the genus, 69, 7A. 

Africa, alleged connexion of, with ena 
121; cromlechs in north of, 117. 

Agassiz, Louis, elected Honorary Member, 
305. 

Agha, view of ancient church of, 285. 

Albert, Prince, address of condolence on 
death of, 60, 81. 

Alcuit, or Clyde, frith of, 34. 

Anchor, antique, 328. 


Angayne, Thomas de, 64. 

Anianus, St., account of, 295. 

Animal Mechanics, Professor Haughton’s 
paper on, 458. 

Annius de Viterbo, Joannes, literary frauds 
of, 355. 

Anster, John, LI. D., member of Council 
(Com. of Polite Lit.) in 1862, 117; in 
1863, 305; in 1864, 487. 

Antiquities, the question of lending, 135. 

Antonelli, Cardinal, donation of, 302. 

Ardamine, patron saint of, 450. 

Ardfert, views of ecclesiastical remains at, 
437, 438. 

Ardfinnan, Lady’s Abbey near, 440. 

Argaiz, Gregorio de, chronicles published 
by, 365. 

Arm, human, enshrined, 134. 

Armagh, the Bell of, paper on, 427. 

the Book of, the President’s paper on 

some passages in, 269. 

county, map of 1609 of, 50. 

Armstrong, Andrew E., elected Member, 
117. 

Armstrong, William, death of, 90. 

Ash-Island, a erannog, 412, 425. 

Atharvaveda, hymns of the, 319. 

Athlone, account of. 325; old bridge of, 
antiquities from, 324. 

Ath-Luain, or Athlone, 324. 

Aughtmama, font at, 67. 

d’Aulnoy, Madame, her Memoirs de la 
Cour d’Espagne, 226, 235. 

Awyn, or Sanda, the island, 132. 


Bachull-gearr, a crosier, 444. 

Bagot, Charles Neville, elected Member, 
354, 

Bailie, Dr. James Kennedy, death of, 485; 
obituary notice of, 485. 

Bainen, in North Africa, cromlechs in, 118. 

Ballineanig, old church of, 431. 

Ballybacon, old church of, 287. 

Ballyboe, a denomination of land, 41. 

Ballybrennan, old church of, 287. 

Ballycloughy castle, 65. 

Ballyhack castle, views of, 287. 

Ballyvourney, St. Gobnet’s monuments 
at, 283. 

Balmadies, in Forfarshire, 450. 

Bannow, old church of, 64, 65. 

Barlow, Mr., on spontaneous electrical cur- 
rents, 1. 

Barnwell, Rev. H. W., celts presented by, 
153. . 

Barrington, Sir Matthew, Bart., death of, 
90. 


xlv 


Barry-Gariah, an ancient bell, 444. | 

Bateson, Sir Robert, Bart., death of, 485. 

Beauchamp, Henry C., death of, 90. 

Bega, St., 258. 

Begerin Island, sketch of tombstone from, 
61. 

Belbrugger, M., 118. 

Bell, Dr. W., on ring money, 253. 

Bell of Armagh, paper on, 427. 

of St. Berach, 444. 

—— of Blood, 4438. 

—— of Burren, 476. 

—— of the Kings, 445. 


of St. Mogue, 441~443. 

from county of Tyrone, 330. 

goblet shaped, 445. 

Bells, ecclesiastical, in the Lord Primate’s 
collection, 441. 

Belmore, Earl of, elected Member, 324; 
donation of, 273. 

Belturbet, corporation seal of, 273. 

Berach, or Barry, St., bell of, 444 ; crosier 
of, 302, 330. 

Bergin, Thos. F., death of, 303; obituary 
notice of, 303. 

Bessemer, Mr., process of, for blowing heated 
iron, 165. 

Betaghtown, a denomination of land, 41. 

Birch, Samuel, editor of Rhind’s Papyri, 
409. 

Blake’s Island, a crannog, 413. 

Blecourt, Marquis de, 231. 

Blyth, Edward, on the animal inhabitants 
of ancient Ireland, 472 ; on the existing 
species of stag, 458. ' 

Boa Island, in Lough Erne, graveyard of 
Culdarragh on, 61. 

Board of Works, presentation by, 324. 

Boat, ancient oaken, 291, 327. 

Bos, the genus, Irish examples of, 473. 

Botfield, Beriah, Esq., death of, 485. 

Bowling, Mr. J., letter of, 27. 

Brackley, or Prospect, Lake, ancient name 
of, 443; island in, 447, 449. 

Bree Hill, kistvaen at, 282. 

Bremore, Lann Beachaire at, 182. 

Brendan, St., Cloghaun of, 429. 

Brereton, David, M. D., death of, 90. 

Brittany, incised stones in sepulchral mo- 
numents of, 398, 451. 

Brussels, Irish MSS. at, 133. 

Bullets, rifle, Dr. Haughton’s experiments 
on velocity of, 105. 

Burren, botanical peculiarities of, 136. 

Butcher, Rev. Samuel, D. D., member of 
Council (Com. Polite Lit.) in 1862, 117; 
in 1868, 305; Secretary of Foreign Cor- 
respondence, 117, 305; Vice-President, 
305. 


Butler, Very Rev. Richard, death of, 303; 
antiquarian collection of, presented by 
Mrs. Butler, 219. 

Butte de Ceesar, at Locmariaquer, 451. 

de Tumiac, 452. 


Caille-bega, where, 450. 

Caillin, St., bell of, 445; legend of, 442. 

Callan, Rev. Dr., iron induction coil of, 
334. 

Campbell, John, M.B., elected Member, 
117. 

Cantred, a denomination of land, 41. 

Cantwell, monument of, 63. 

Cappagh Mountain, sepulchral monument 
on, 131. 

Carlisle, Earl of, remarks of, at presenta- 
tion of Cunningham medals in 1852, 
104. 

Carmichael, Rev. Robert, death of, 60, 90 ; 
obituary notice of, 90. 

Carolan, portrait of, presented, 409. 

Carrickfergus, castle of, 438. 

Carson, Rev. Joseph, D. D., member of 
Council (Com. Polite Lit.) in 1862, 117; 
in 1863, 305; in 1864, 487; Treasurer, 
117, 305,487 ; donation of, in aid of pub- 
lication of Tidal Observations, iv. 

Cataldus, St., literary frauds regarding, 
363. 

Catalogue, of Library, 88; Curry’s, of 
MSS., 88; of Museum, 89. 

Cather, Rev. Robert G., LL. D., elected 
Member, 60. 

Celts, from Brittany, 153. 

Census Commissioners, presentation by, 
428. 

Centre, general, of applied forces, 394. 

Cercopithecus, muscular anatomy of, 467. 

Charlemont, Right Hon. Francis W., Earl 
of, death of, 485. 

» Right Hon. James M., Earl of, 
elected Member, 458. 

Cheraphilus, the genus, 68, 72. 

Chessmen, ancient, drawings of, 67. 

Christiania, Royal Society of, commemo- 
ration medal of, 183. 

Church Island, in Lough Curraun, 430. 

Churchill, Dr. Fleetwood, on rain-fall and 
wind at Simon’s Bay, 171. 

Clibborn, Edward, Clerk, Assistant Libra- 
rian, and Curator of Museum, 117, 305, 
487; on the partial combustion of fluid 
iron, 164; on the sparks produced by 
Callan’s iron induction coil, 334. 

Clog-Beraigh, a bell, 444. 

Clog-Mogue, a bell, 441. 

Clog-na-fullah, a bell, 443. 


xlvi 


Clog-na-righ, a bell, 445. 

Cloncagh, patron saint of, 450. 

Clonee, old church of, 437. 

Clonmacnois, monumental inscriptions at, 
182. 

Clonmel, church of, 440. 

Clonmore, county of Wexford, patron saint 
of, 450. 

Cluain-dalachia, 444. 

Cluain-mor-Dicholla-gairbh, 450. 

Cluain-mor-Moedhoe, 450. 

Cochet, Abbé, elected Honorary Member, 
305. 

Cogitosus, biographer of S. Brigid, father 
of Muirchu, 270; peculiarities in style of, 
270. 

Cognito-si, in Book of Armagh, for Cogi- 
tosi, 270. 

Coins, Dean Butler’s collection of, pre- 
sented, 219. 

Cold-blast process in making horse-shoe 
nails, 169. 

Colfer, Johannes, 64. 

Colgan, John, 29. 

Colles, R. P., donation of, 219. 

Columkille, St., house of, at Kells, 284. 

Comerford, bishop Patrick, 36. 

Constance, Council of, controversy for pre- 
cedence at, 368. 

Cooper, Edward J., death of, 485 ; obituary 
notice of, 485. 

Coppinger, Christopher, elected Member, 
269. 

Council. See Academy. 

Crampton, Rev. Josiah, elected Member, 
305. 

, Right Hon. Philip C., death of, 303. 

Crangon, the genus, 68, 70. 

Crangonide, Dr. Kinahan on, 67. 

Crannog, in the county of Cavan, descrip- 
tion of, 274; crannogs in Lough Rea, 
description of, 412-427. 

Cromlechs, in northern Africa, 117; in the 
Deccan, 139; in Ireland, 126; deriva- 
tion of the word, 129, 130. 

Cromwell, Oliver, autograph letter of, 477. 

Crook, old church of, 287. 

Cross, pre-Christian, H. M. Westropp on, 
322. 

Crosses in cemeteries, 196, 197. 

Cubitt, Sir William, death of, 90. 

Cunningham medals, presentation of, in 
1862, 93; sale of stock for payment of, 
184. 

Curry, Eugene, member of Council (Com. 
Antiquities) in,1862, 117; on the word 
Cromlech, 130; death of, 303; obituary 
notice of, 303; his Catalogue of Aca- 


demy MSS. recommended for the press, 
88; Index to, 88. 
Cusack, James W., M. D., death of, 90. 


De, St., or Momaedhog, 449. 

Deccan, the, cromlechs and antiquities of, 
139. 

Delepierre, Analyse des Traveaux de .la 
Societé des Philobiblon de Londres, 224. 

Derryloran, old church of, 441. 

Desmond, the Old Countess of, W. H. Har- 
dinge, on, 477. 

Dexter, Flavius Lucius, fabulous histories 
ascribed to, 365. 

Disert-Nairbre, 450. 

Ditmar of Merseburg, passage of, explained, 
259. 

Dolmens, in Africa, 118; description of, 
119, 120. 

Dolores, the mine of, 9, 55. 

Dombrain, James E., donation of, 281. 

Donaghmore, county of Tipperary, old 
church of, 65, 435, 436. 

Donoughmore, Earl of, elected Member, 
458. 

Dontaurios, a Gaulish genius, 311, 313. 

Dove, W. H., elected Honorary Member, 
305. 

Down Survey, account of, 39. 

Drawings of Irish antiquities, presented by 
G. V. Du Noyer, 61-67, 282-289, 429- 
441. 

Drift by tidal stream, graphical mode of 
calculating, 25. 

Drift at St. Acheul, flint implements found 
in, 220. 

Drifts, varieties of, 220. 

Drumlane, patron saint of, 449. 

Dublin, Archbishop of. See Trench, Most 
Rev. Richard C. ; Whately, Most Rev. 
Richard. 

, History of, by J. T. Gilbert, 101— 

104. 

, Rain-fall at, in 1860, 153. 

Dublin Society, Report on, 395 ; proposal 
of affiliating scientific institutions in Ire- 
land to, 395; resolutions against, 396, 
397; project abandoned, 397. 

Dungannon, Viscount, death of, 303. 

Dunkitt, old church of, 437, 438. 

DuNoyer, George V., antiquarian draw- 
ings presented and described by, 61-67, 
282-289, 429-441; constituted a Life 
Member, 295 ; his letter of acknowledg- 
ment, 307. 

Dunsaney, abbey of, 440. 

Dysert, county of Waterford, patron saint 
of, 450. 


xlvi 


Earth-currents, Rev. Dr. Lloyd on, 1, 38, 
136, 184. 
Earthquakes, Mr. Mallet’s researches on, 

96. 

Eassie, W., Esq., donation of, 476. 

Ebel, Hermann, elected Honorary Member, 
305. 

Hight imaginary umbilical generatrices of a 
central surface of second order, Sir W. R. 
Hamilton on, 471. 

Elasticity of steel and other substances, dy- 
namical coefficients of, 86. 

Enniscorthy, old church of, 286 ; castle of, 
287. 

Enniskillen, rain-fall at, in 1860-1, 162. 

, Karl of, presentation by, 483. 

Escocia, or Ireland, 377, 382. 

Etruscan records, forgeries of, 357, 362. 


Faithlegg, old church of, 287. 

Fanaux de Cimitieres, 194. 

Farnham, Lord, 274, 276, 278; donations 
of, 289, 301, 329. 

Faughanachold, church of, 437. 

Faulkner, Mr., donation of, 293. 

Fenagh, bell of, 445. 

Ferguson, Samuel, on sepulchral monu- 
ments at Locmariaquer, 398, 451. 

Ferns, patron saint of, 449: castle of, 286; 
cross of, 285; see of, claimed as suffra- 
gan to St. David’s, 449; St. Aidan’s 
monastery at, 284. 

Fethard, tombstone at, 64. 

Fibule, drawings of, 66. 

Fidhart, now Fuerty, 455. 

Fiery cross, 267,-268. 

Finan Cam, St., house of, 430. 

Fish, a monumental symbol, 456, 458. 

Fishes, the lateral line in, Dr. M‘Donnell 
on, 153; the organs of touch in, Dr. 
M‘Donnell on, 197. 

Fitzgerald, Lady Otho, donation of, 428. 

, Percy, Esq., elected Member, 60. 

, Right Rev. William, episcopal seal 
of, 87. ' 

Flannan, St., oratory of, 284. 

Fleming, Patrick, 37; death of, 35. 

Flint implements found in drift at St. 
Acheul, 220. 

Fomorians, the, 122, 124. 

Foot, Charles H., elected Member, 458. 

Foot, F. J., on the botanical peculiarities 
of Burren, 136; letter of, on the habitats 
of digitalis, 353 ; account of quern stone, 
472; notes on a storm at Ballinasloe, 
405. 


R. I. A. PROC.—-VOL. VIII. 


g 


Forth, the Frith of, anciently called Guidi, 
34. 

Fossil bones, effect of zinc solutions on, 12. 

Foxfield, chapel of, 445. 

French, Lieut.-Col., donation of, 394. 

Fridolinus, St., patron of Glarus, 300. 

Frith, R. H., donation of, 334. 

Fuerty, or Fidhart, inscribed stones at, 
455. 

Furlong, Alfred, death of, 90. 


Galathea, the genus, 75, 77. 

Galatheidz, Dr. Kinahan’s paper on, 67 ; 
genera of, 75. 

Gallarus, stone oratory of, 431, 

Galles, M. René, 404, 451. 

Gall-Gaeidhel, or Stranger-Irish, 35. 

Galloway, formerly Gall-Gaeidhel, 35. 

Garibay, Estevan, Compendio Historial of, 

Fh 


Garnett, G. Charles, elected Member, 458. 

Garr-Barry, a crosier, account of, 330. 

Garstin, John Ribton, elected Member, 
282; account of an ancient steel-yard 
by, 476. 

Gaulish inscription at Poictiers, 306. 

Gavrinis, ancient monuments of, 403. 

Gearr-Barry, a crosier, 302, 330. 

General centre of applied forces, Sir Wm. 
R. Hamilton on, 394. 

Geraldus, St., of Mayo, 37. 

Gilbert, John T., member of Council (Com. 
of Antiqq.) in 1862, 117; in 1863, 305; 
in 1864, 487; Librarian, 117, 305, 487; 
Cunningham medal presented to, 101, 
103. 

Girders, lattice and plate, relative deflec- 
tion of, B. B. Stoney on, 204. 

Giudi. See Guidi. 

Glarus, common seal of canton of, 300. 

Glendalough, Cathedral of, drawing of mo- 
nument at, 62. 

Gobnet, St., stone of, at Ballyvourney, 
283. 

Gold, articles of, found in Ireland prior to 
1747, 82; antiquities of, added to the 
Museum, 406. 

Goldsmith, Oliver, autograph letter of, 
presented, 153. 

Gowran, drawings of antiquarian remains 
at, 64, 288. 

Granard, Earl of, elected Member, 305. 

Granites of Donegal, Professor Haughton 
on, 353. 

Graves, Very Rev. C., President, 117, 304, 
487; addresses by, at the presentation 
of Cunningham medals in1862, 93-104; 


xlvili 


onthe arrangement of earthen raths, 80 ; 
on some notices of the acts of St. 
Patrick in the Book of Armagh, 269; 
on certain Letters Patent to Trinity 
College, 394. 

Griffin, Daniel, M. D., death of, 485, obi- 
tuary notice of, 486. 

Grote, George, elected Honorary Member, 
305. 

Guidi, now the Forth, 34. 

Gyroscope, the, mathematical application 
to the problem of, 339. 


Hamilton, George A., official letter of, re- 
garding the independence of the Aca- 
demy, 398. 

Hamilton, Sir W. R., on a new and gene- 
ral method of inverting a linear and qua- 
ternion function of a quaternion, 182 ; 
on the existence ofa symbolic and biqua- 
dratic equation which is satisfied by the 
symbol of linear operation in quater- 
nions, 190; on certain applications of 
quaternions, 331; on a general centre 
of applied forces, 394; on the locus of 
the osculating circle to a curve in space, 
394; on the eight imaginary umbilical 
generatrices of a central surface of the 
second order, 471. 

Handcock, Rev. William, donation of an 
autograph letter of Oliver Goldsmith by, 
153. 

Hansteen, Christopher, elected Honorary 
Member, 305. 

Hardinge, William H., member of Council 
(Com. of Antiquities) in 1862, 117; in 
1863, 305; in 1864, 487; on manu- 
script mapped townland surveys of Ire- 
land, 39, 203, 223 ; onthe old Countess 
of Desmond, 477; onthe application of 
photozincography to the production of 
illustrations of MSS., 330 ; donation of, 
477. 

Hardt, Herm. Von der, Acta Concilii Con- 
stantinensis, 368. 

Haughton, Lieut. J., on the difference be- 
tween the rain-fall and evaporation at 
St. Helena in 1860, 139. 

, Rev. Samuel, M.D., member of 

Council (Com. of Science) in 1862, 117 ; 

in 1863, 304; in 1864, 487; on a gra- 

phical mode of calculating the tidal drift 
in the Irish Sea or British Channel, 25 ; 
on the dynamical coefficients of elasti- 
city of steel, iron, brass, oak, and .teak, 

86; account of experiments to deter- 

mine the velocities of rifle bullets, 105 ; 


onthe rain-fall and evaporation at Dublin 
in 1860, 153 ; account of observations on 
the wind made at Leopold Harbour in 
1848-9, 203; on the composition of the 
granites of Donegal, 353; on the storm of 
October 29, 1863, 409; on the muscular 
mechanism of the hip-joint in man, 
458; on the muscles of some smaller 
monkeys, 467; presents original MS. 
draft of the observed and calculated di- 
urnal tides of the coast of Ireland for 
1850-1, 38. 

Helmholtz, Herman, elected Honorary 
Member, 487. 

Higuera, Father, his edition of the pseudo- 
Flavius Lucius Dexter, 365. 

Hindustani, on the existence ofa pure pas- 
sive voice in, 197. 

Hip-joint in man, Professor Haughton on 
the muscular mechanism of, 458. 

Hodgkinson, Haton, death of, 303. 

Huerta y Vega, Don Francisco, Annales 
de el Reyno de Gallicia, 382. 

Hyrtl, Carl Joseph, elected Honorary 
Member, 487. 


Ibar, St., tombstone of, 61. 

Icelandic medical MS. presented, 289. 

Inghiramio, Curzio, literary frauds of, 262. 

Ingram, John K., LL. D., member of 
Council (Com. Polite Lit.) in 1862, 
117; in 1863, 305; in 1864, 487; Se- 
eretary of Council, 117, 305, 487. 

Inis-Breachmaighe, or Brackley Island, 
443; situation of, 447, 449. 

Innishgoil, ecclesiastical remains on, 435. 

Innishtooskert, ecclesiastical remains on, 
429. 

Innishvickillane, ecclesiastical remains on, 
430. 

Inscriptions, Irish monumental, 87, 456. 

Investigator, the, observations on the wind 
made on board of, 203. 

Ireland, ancient animal inhabitants of, E. 
Blyth on, 472; migrations from Spain 
to, 354, 372 ; rank assigned to, at Coun- 
cil of Constance, 368; various maps of, 
43, 46-51; mapped townland surveys 
of, 39, 203; maps of escheated counties 
of, 48; philology of language of, W. 
Stokes on, 99. 

Iron, partial combustion of fluid, 164; 
heated, process of blowing, 165 ; process 
employed in Dublin for partial burning 
of, 169. 

Tsland-M‘Coo, a crannog, 412, 426. 

Italian literary frauds and forgeries, 554. 


xlix 


James, Sir Henry, maps executed by, 50. 

Japanese, method of smelting iron practised 
by the, 164. ; 

Jellett, Rev. John H., member of Council 
(Com. of Science) in 1862, 117; in 1863, 
304; in 1864, 487; Vice-President, 
493; on a new optical saccharometer, 

. 279; on the refraction of polarized light, 
472, 476. 

Jerpoint Abbey, views of, 286, 287, 437. 

Jobson, Francis, the manuscript maps of, 
46. 

Jones, Philip, death of, 90. 

Joyce, Patrick W., elected Member, 269. 

Joynt, W. Lane, exhibits the bell of Burren, 
476. 

Jukes, Joseph Beete, member of Council 
(Com. of Science) in 1863, 305; in 1864, 
487; on the flint implements found at 
St. Acheul, 220. 

Justus, the deacon, 455. 


Keating, History of, cited, 121-124. 

Keller, Dr. Ferdinand, elected Honorary 
Member, 305; his letter of acknowledg- 
ment, 409. 

Kells, St. Columkill’s house at, 283; 
round tower of, 284. 

Kelly, Denis H., his Index to Curry’s Cata- 
logue of MSS., 88 ; account of inscribed 
stones at Fuerty, 455. 

Kemble, John Mitchell, photograph of Ca- 
hill’s medallion of, 289. 

Kensington, South, Museum, question of 

. lending antiquities to, 135; articles lent 
to, returned, 295. 

Kerry, earthen raths in, map of, 80. 

Kieran, St., chair of, 65. 

Kilbunny, doorway of church of, 62. 

Kildare, Marquis of, donation of, 289. 

Kilkenny, drawings of antiquities in, 65; 
Black Abbey in, 63, 439, 440; round 
tower of, 61; St. Canice’s of, 64, 286. 

Kilkieran, crosses of, 63. 

Killaloe, St. Flannan’s oratory of, 284. 

Killea, old church of, 439. 

Killeen Abbey, view of, 440. 

Killeshin, old church of, 437. 

Kill-of-the-Grange, cross of, 63, 283. 

Killybeg, patron saint of, 450. 

Kilmacomb, old church of, 439. 

Kilmadock, patron saint of, 450. 

Kilmalkedar, old church of, 431-484. 

Kilmallock, abbey of, 287. 

Kilrea, round tower of, 62. 

Kilronan, old church of, 441. 


Kinahan, George Henry, on-the crannoges 
of Lough Rea, 412. 

, Dr. John R., synopsis of the Cran- 

gonide and Galatheide of the British 

seas, 67-80; death of, 303; obituary 

notice of, 304. 

—, Thomas William, elected Member, 
305. 

Kingsmill, Henry, donation of, 281. 

Kinneigh, round tower of, 284. 

Kirwan, John Stratford, elected Member, 
WIC 

Kistvaen, on Carrickgollogan mountain, 61. 


Labba Molagga, views of, 434. 

Lake of Geneva, lacustrine houses of, 272. 

Lamartine, Alphonse de, elected Honorary 
Member, 305. 

Lambeecher, or Lann Beachaire, in Fingall, 
182. 

Lann-Beachaire, in Fine-Gall, 182. 

Larcom, Sir Thomas A., his services to 
the history and antiquities of Ireland, 
29; letter of, respecting the non-annex- 
ation of the Academy, 397. 

Lateral line in fishes, Dr. Robert M‘Don- 
nell on, 153. 

La Touche, J. J. Digges, elected Member, 
458. 

Lawless, Mr. William, donation of, 268. 

Leac-an-scail, a cromlech, 61. 

Leac-Maedhog, 450. 

Leaden Books of Grenada, 366. 

Leighlin, cross of, 285; Old, cathedral of, 
440. 

Leopold Harbour, observations made at, 
203. 

Le Verrier, F., elected Honorary Member, 
487. 

Lewys, Rev. Peter, effigy of, 326. 

Library. See Academy. 

Liscarton, old church of, 440. 

Lismore, Book of, transcript of, 88. 

Llanhuadain, in Wales, 449. 

Lloyd, Rev. Humphrey, D. D., member of 
Council (Com. of Science) in 1862, 117; 
on earth-currents and their connexion 
with the phenomena of terrestrial mag- 
netism, 1, 38, 136; on the probable 
causes of earth-currents, 184; his ser- 
vices in experimental philosophy, 94, 95; 
Cunningham medal presented to, 93; 
the President’s address to, 95. 

Locmariaquer, sepulchral monuments at, 
398, 451. 

Locus of the osculating circle to a curve in 
space, Sir W. R. Hamilton on the, 394.. 


Londesborough, Lord, illustrated Catalogue 
of Museum of, 428. 

Longfield, Rev. George, member of Coun- 
cil (Com. of Polite Lit.) in 1864, 487. 

Lord Lieutenant, present at meeting, 92. 

Lottner, Carl Friedrich, on Dr. Siegfried’s 
Gaulish inscription of Poictiers, 306. 

Loughrea, age of, 427. 

Lough-Rea, crannogs in, 412. 

Louth Abbey, drawings of, 441. 

Lunula, gold, drawing of, 83. 

Lusk, round tower of, 60. 


Macacus, muscular anatomy of, 469. 

Mac Cana, Father Edmund, tract of, 133. 

Mac Canns of Clanbrassel, the, 133. 

Mac Carthy, Denis F., member of Council 
(Com. of Polite Lit.) in 1863, 305; in 
1864,.487; on Memoirs of the Court of 
Spain, 224. 

Maccu, equivalent to filiorwm, 271, 

Maccumachteni, Muirchu, 269. 

Mac Donnell, Aengus, Lord of Cantyre, 
133. 

Mac Donnell, Charles Count, communica- 
tions of, 33, 133. 

M'‘Donnell, Robert, M. D., member of 
Council (Com. of Science) in 1862, 117; 
in 1863, 304; in 1864, 487; on the la- 
teral line in fishes, 153 ; on the organs of 
touch in fishes, 197. 

Machcnaim, in the sense cogito, 270. 

Mac Ilveen, Alexander, death of, 90. 

Mackay, James T., LL. D., death of, 90; 
obituary notice of, 90. 

Macloneigh, old church of, 440. 

M‘Neece, Rev. Thomas, D. D., death of, 
303. 

Madden, Richard R., M. D., member of 
Council (Com. Polite Lit.) in 1862, 220 ; 
in 1863, 305 ; in 1864, 487; on crom- 
lechs in northern Africa, 117; on ancient 
literary frauds and forgeries in Spain, 
&c., 354; on references in Spanish his- 
tory to migrations from Spain to Ireland, 
372. 

Magnetic disturbances produced by earth 
currents, 136. 

Magnetism, terrestrial, connexion of earth 
currents with phenomena of, 1; Dr. 
Lloyd’s researches in, 95. 

Magoveran, origin of name, 441. 

Maidocus, St., 446. 

Malabide, old church of, 440. 

Malcomson, Dr., his account of Tonymore 
crannog, 276; donation of, 428. 

Mallet, Robert, Cunningham medal pre- 


sented to, 96; address to, on presenta- 
tion, 99. 

Manchan, St., shrine of, exhibited, 493. 

Mandelslo, on the partial combustion of 
fluid iron, 164. 

Mané-er-Hrouich, an ancient Breton mo- 
nument, 451. 

Mané-Nelud, a sepulchral monument, in- 
scriptions in, 398; derivation of name, 
Bie teks 3? 

Maps of Ireland, various, 43, 46-51. 

Marianus, a Latin form of Maelmuire, 300. 

Marinus, a Latin form of Muiredhach, 299. 

, St., account of, 295. 

Martyrology of Donegal, cited, 443. 

Massareene and Ferrard, Viscount, death 
of, 485. 

Master of the Rolls of England, historical 
publications presented by, 29, 281. 

Meath, province of, 40, 41. 

Medal. See Christiania, 
Thiersch. 

Meetings. See Academy. 

Members. See Academy. 

Men, R.S. le, donation of, 329. 

Merchants’ Table, a Breton monument, 403, 
454. 

Merodio, mines of, 8. 

Mettam, John, on the storm of October 29, 
1863, 412. 

Moedoc, St., memoir on, 446; Irish 
churches of, 449; Scotch churches of, 
450. See Mogue. 

Mogue, or Moedoc, St., bell of, 441; his- 
tory of, 442-449; various forms of 
name, 446. 

Molagga, St., his church of Lann-Bea- 
chaire, 182; grave of, 434. 

Monkey, the, muscular anatomy of, 467. 

Moore, Christopher, death of, 485. 

Morisy, John, on the existence of a pure 
passive voice in Hindustani, 197. 

Moymet Castle, drawings of, 66. 

Muirchu Maccumachteni, who, 269; his 
memoirs of St. Patrick, 269, 270. 

Mullagh Abbey, 65. 

Muller, Dr. Max, elected Honorary Mem- 
ber, 305. 

Mungret, old church of, 283. 

Munida, the genus, 76. 

Mura, St., bell of, 428. 

Muresher, the, a cemetery, 133. 

Muscle, animal, laws regarding, 459. 


Cunningham, 


Napier, Right Hon. Joseph, member of 
Council (Committee of Polite Lit.) in 
1862, 117. 


Newcastle, county of Tipperary, 287. 

New Grange, gold ornament found near, 
293. ? 

Ninian, St., a chapel of, 133. 

Noble, Captain Andrew, experiments on 
projectiles, 113. 

, Lieutenant W. H., experiments with 
Armstrong guns, 116. 

Nook Bay, St. Catherine’s Chapel at, 440. 

Nowel, Dean Laurence, cited, 41, 42. 

Nugent, Arthur R., donation of, 334. 


O’Brien, Mr., on Tonymore crannoge, 275. 

Ocampo, Florian D’, Cronica General de 
Espagna, 374. 

O’Conor manuscript transcribed by Mr. 
O’Curry, subscriptions towards purchase 
of, xxi.; delivered to the Academy, 
305. 

O'Donovan, John, LL. D., his death, 60, 
90; obituary notice of, 91; Ordnance 
Survey letters of, cited, 455. 

Officers. See Academy. 

Oidachan, monument of, 457. 

Old Leighlin, cathedral of, 440. 

Optics, Dr. Lloyd’s researches in the science 
of, 95. 

Ordnance Survey of Ireland, presentation 
of 35 MS. vols. in the antiquarian de- 
partment of, 28. 

O'Reilly, Joseph P., on the hydrocarbon- 
ates and silicates of zinc at Santander, 


Ormond, Elinor Countess of, tombstone of, 
65. 

Ormsby, Robin, or Jingling Robert, 458. 

Osborne, Jonathan, M.D., death of, 485 ; 
obituary notice of, 486. 

O’Sherrin, or Sirinus, 38. 

Owning, old church of, 65, 438, 439. 


Pakenham, Hon. and Very Rev. Henry, 
death of, 485. 

Papyri, the Rhind, 409. 

Parry, Sir W. E., death of, 485. 

Pelagius, a form of the name Muirgein, 
299. 

Pellicer, Don Joseph, 3690. 

Petrie, George, LL. D., member of Council 
(Com. of Antiq.) in 1862, 117; in 1863, 
305; in 1864, 487; Vice-President, 
305, 493; remarks of, on the Fuerty in- 
scriptions, 457, 458. 

Petty, Sir William, 39. 

Pfahlbauten, pile from one of the Swiss, 
272. 

Photographs, of the Sheskill-Molaisi and 
three Irish crosiers, 409. 


Photo-zincography, maps executed by, 50; 
manuscripts copied by, 330. 

Pigot, David R., Q.C., elected Member, 
305. 

Pillars, long, Mr. Stoney on the strength of, 
191. 

Pisa, Francisco de, Descripcion Historia de 
Toledo, 378. 

Plana, Baron Giovanni, elected Honorary 
Member, 305. 

Plowland, a denomination of land, 41. 

Pococke, Bishop, his collection of Irish an- 
tiquities, 82. 

Poictiers, Gaulish inscription at, 306. 

Polyhistor, a title given to Stephen White, 
30. 

Poore, Major Robert, elected Member, 458. 

Porte, George, C.E., elected Member, 117. 

Porter, George, M. D., donation of, 289. 

Port-Leopold, observations on the wind 
made at, 203. 

Portlock, Major-General J. E., death of, 
485; obituary notice of, 486. 

Potash, a new hydrated silicate of, Dr. 
Sullivan on, 56. 

Prestwich, Mr., on fluviatile deposits, 220, 
Des 

Prince Consort, the, death of, 90 ; address 
of condolence to the Queen on, 60, 81; 
acknowledgment of, 81. 

Prince of Wales, the, addresses on marriage 
of, 306, 307 ; elected Honorary Member, 
372, 486. 

Proceedings. See Academy. 

Prospect, or Brackley, Lake, 443. 

Purser, John, Jun., on the application of 
Corioli’s equations to the problem of the 
gyroscope, 339. 


Quaternions, new and general method of 
inverting a linear and quadratic function 
of, 182. See Hamilton, Sir W. R. 

Quern stones, account of, 472. 


Raderus, Matthew, Bavaria Sancta of, 30. 

Rain-fall, at Dublin in 1860, 153; at En- 
niskillen, 162; at St. Helena in 1860, 
189; at Simon’s Bay in 1859, 171. 

Rath, square earthen, in Craane, 282. 

Rathmichael, incised stone at, 61. 

Rathmore Abbey, county of Meath, view 
of, 440; monument at, 288. 

Raths, earthen, the President on the ar- 
rangement of, 80; in the county of 
Wexford, 282. 

Ratoath, tombstone at, 288. 


Records, publications of, presented by the 
English Master of the Rolls, 29. 

Reed’s Island, a crannog, 412, 414. 

Reeves, Rev. William, D. D., member of 
Council (Com. of Antiq.) in 1862, 117 ; 
in 1863, 305; in 1864, 487; Secretary, 
117, 305, 487; memoir of Stephen 
White, 29; on round tower of Lusk, 60; 
on some ancient tombstones, 87 ; on the 
Jsland of Sanda, 132; on identification 
of Lannbeachaire, 182; on Sts. Ma- 
rinus and Anianus, 295; on Irish eccle- 
siastical shrines, 334; on the bell of 
Armagh, 427 ; on some bells in the col- 
lection of the Lord Primate, 441; In- 
dex to the Proceedings, 38, 89. 

Refraction of polarized light, Professor 

_ Jdellett on, 472, 476. 

Reid, Robert, M. D., death of, 485. 

Reniform structure in minerals, Professor 
Sullivan, on, 56. 

Report. See Academy. 

Retzius, Professor Andrew, donation of, 
293. 

Revue Africaine, referred to, 117. 

Rhind, Mr. A. H., antiquarian researches 
of, in Africa, 131; Papyri of, 409. 

Richardson, Thomas, elected Member, 269. 

Rifle bullets, Dr. Haughton’s experiments 
on the velocity of, 105. 

Ridgeway, Thomas, letter of, 49. 

Ring, the, use and veneration of, 254. 

Ring-money, Dr. William Bell on, 253. 

Rive, M. dela, on phenomena of magnetic 
disturbances, 138, 189. 

Robinson, Lieut., observations on the wind 

' by, 203. 

, Rev. Dr. T. B., on the storm of Oc- 
tober 29, 1863, 411. 

Roe, George, death of, 485. 

Rossinver, patron saint of, 450. 

Rot, monastery of, 295, 296, 298. 

Rothe, Johannes, 65. 

Round tower, of Ferns, 284, 285; of Kells, 
284; of Kinneigh, 284; of Lusk, 60; 
round towers, resemblance of, to Fanaux 
de Cimitieres, 194. 

Rowan, Archdeacon Arthur B., death of, 
90 ; obituary notice of, 91. 

Rudbert, a supposed form of Robhartach, 
360. 


Sabine, Major-General, elected Honorary 
Member, 487. 

Saccharometer, a new optical, Professor 
Jellett on, 279. 

St. Acheul, flint implements found at, 220. 


li 


St. Helena, observations on rain-fall and 
evaporation at, 139. 

St. Madoes, in Perthshire, 447, 450. 

Saints, Irish, collection of lives of, 36. 

Salmon, Rev. George, D.D., member of 
Council (Com. of Science) in 1862, 117; 
in 1863, 304; Vice-President, 305. 

Saltzburg, crown-piece of, 300; patron 

_ saints of, 300. 

Sanda, island of, Dr. Reeves on, 132. 

Santander, hydrocarbonates and silicates 
of zinc in province of, 5. 

Sardelove, Robert de, 63. 

Schrottl, Christopher, abbot of Rot, 296. » 

Schulthess, E., 300. 

Scotia, the name, anciently peculiar to 
Ireland, 34; earliest example of its ap- 
plication to Scotland, 34. 

Scoto-Caledonica Cornix, title of an in- 
tended work, 34. 

Scotland, variety in the parochial nomen- 
clature of, 132. 

Seals, in Dean Butler’s collection, 219. 

Senchan, the sons of, where commemorated, 
133. 

Sepulchral monument of Mané-Nelud, 398. 

Seven, a frequent number in Irish combi- 
nations, 133. 

Sheskill Molaisi, subscriptions for the pur- 
chase of, Appendix, iv.; photographs of, 
409. 

Shield, ancient wooden, found in Ireland, 
487. 

Shore Island, a crannog, 412, 416. 

Shrine of St. Manchan, restoration of, 493. 

Siegfried, Dr., on the Gaulish inscription 
of Poictiers, 308; resolutions of the 
Academy on death of, 273. 

Siggin family, view of the house of, 94. 

Simon, James, his communications, 82. 

Simon’s Bay, rain-fall at, 171. 

Simonstown, direction and force of wind at, 
173. ‘ 

Sirinus, or O’Sherrin, Thomas, 38. 

Smith, J. Huband, on an autograph letter 
of Oliver Cromwell, 477. 

Smith, Robert W., M. D., member of 
Council (Com. of Science) in 1862, 117; 
in 1863, 304; in 1864, 487. 

Sota, Francisco, Chronica de los Principes 
de Asturias, 879. 

Spain, migrations from, to Ireland, referred 
to in Spanish writings, 372, recognised 
in the Statute book, 369, 370; Memoirs 
of the Court of, 224. 

Spanish chronicles, references to Ireland in, 
374 ; Spanish literary frauds and forge- 
ries, Dr. Madden on, 354. 


Spencer and Son, of Dublin, optical instru- 
ment makers, 281. 

Staff, a symbol of authority, 260. 

Stag, existing species of, Mr. E. Blyth on, 
458. 

Starkey, Digby P., member of Council 
(Com. of Polite Lit.) in 1862, 117 ; de- 
scription of an oak pile by, 272. 

Statutes, Irish, recognition of the Milesian 
migration in, 369. 

Steele, Rev. William, on evaporation and 
rain-fall at Enniskillen, 162. 

Steel-yard, ancient, account, 476. 

Stirling, William, Esq., on the Memoires 
de la Cour d’ Espagne, 224. 

Stokes, Whitley, presentation of Cunning- 
ham medal to, 99; address to Dr. 
Stokes on the occasion, 101. 

Stoney, B. J., on the strength of long 
pillars, 191; on the relative deflection 
of lattice and plate girders, 203. 

Stoney, George J., member of Council 
(Com. of Science) in 1864, 487. 
Storm, at Ballinasloe, observed by Mr. 
Foot, 405; of October 29, 1863, non- 

cyclonic, Professor Haughton on, 409. 

Stradbally, old church of, 439. 

Strafford’s Survey, 39, 52-55. 

Struve, F. G. W., elected Honorary Mem- 
ber, 305. 

Stuart, Mr. Charles, bronze rings exported 
by, 264. 

Sullivan, Dr. William K., member of 
Council (Com. of Science) in 1862, 117; 
in 18638, 305; in 1864, 487; on hydro- 
carbonates and silicates of zinc, 5; on 
some curious molecular changes in, 55; 
on a new hydrated silicate of potash, 
and the development of the reniform 
structure in minerals, 56. 

Surface, central, of second order, the eight 
imaginary umbilical generatrices of, 471. 

Surveyor and Escheator-General of Ireland, 
office of, 44. 

Swords, tiles from archiepiscopal palace of, 
Z19. 


Table des Marchands, at Locmariaquer, 
plates xxvi., XXvVii. 

Taghmon, county of Westmeath, 66. 

Talbot de Malahide, Lord, Member of 
Council (Com. of Antiq.) in 1862, 117; 
in 1863, 305; in 1864, 487; Vice- 
President, 493 ; services of, in obtaining 
Treasury grant, 89. 

Taylor, Captain Meadows, elected Member, 
269; on the cromlechs and other anti- 
quarian remains in the Deccan, 139. 


lin 


Templenagritty, at Ardfert, 436. 

Temple-na-hue, at Ardfert, 436. 

Templepatrick, on Inishgoil, 435. 

Templeport, parish of, 441; patron saint 
of, 449 ; island in lake of, 442. 

Thiersch, Frederic, medal of, 183. 

Thomson, William, donation of, 293. 

Thonon, on the Lake of Geneva, oak pile 
from, 272. 

Tidal drifts in Irish Sea, graphical mode 
of calculating, 25. 

Tides, complication of, caused by wind, 27 ; 
diurnal, on coast of Ireland, for 1850-1, 
Tables of, 38. 

Tivoria, near Dunquin, ancient grave at, 
282. 

Tobin, Sir John, bronze rings manufactured 
by, 264. 

Todd, Rev. James H., D.D., member of 
Council (Com. of Antiq.) in 1862, 220; 
in 1863, 305; in 1864, 487. 

Toher, what, 324. 

Tombstones with Irish inscriptions, 457. 
Tonymore crannog, description of, 274; 
antiquities from, presented, 290, 301. 
Tore, golden, found near Belfast, 408; 

another found at Gorey, 407. 

Tottenham, Mrs., of Rochfort, antiquities 
presented by, 269. 

Townlands, in Ireland, 41. 

Transactions. See Academy. 

Treasure trove, regulations concerning, 89. 

Treasury, annual grant of £100 by, for 
purchase of antiquities, 89. 

Trench, the Most Rev. Richard C., Arch- 
bishop of Dublin, elected Member, 487. 

Trinity College, Dublin, custody of the 
temporalities of the see of Tuam granted 
to, 394. 

Troyon, Frederic, communication from, 
272; donation of, 294. 

Tuam, custody of temporalities of see of, 
granted to Trinity College, Dublin, 394. 

Tullow, tombstone at, 61. 

Tullyhaw, derivation of name, 441. 

Tyrrell, John H., elected Member, 282. 

Twisted cubics, application of quaternions 
to, 331. 


Ultan, St., the arm of, 134. 

Uriconium, or Wroxeter, animal remains 
found at, 473. 

Urns, sepulchral, three examples of, 131; 
found in African Dclmens, 120. 

Ussher, Archbishop, intercourse of, with 
Stephen White, 35. 


Verrier. See Le Verrier. 
Via, Johannes a, Life of SS. Marinus and 
Anianus by, 295. 
Vice-Presidents. See Academy. 
Vignoles, Rev. Charles, donation of, 182. 
Villars, the Marquis de, Memoirs of the 
Court of Spain by, 224. 
Viterbo, J oannes de, literary frauds of, 355. 
Vitus, Stephanus. See White, Stephen. 
Vrolick, William, death of, 485, 


Wall, Charles W., D. D., death of, 303; 
obituary notice of, 304. 

Waller, John F., LL. D., member of Coun- 
cil (Com. of Polite Lit.) in 1862, 117; 
in 1863, 305; in 1864, 487; Vice- 
President, 493. 

Warren, James W., elected member, 476. 

Washington, Captain, R. N., 203. 

Waterton, Edmund, elected Member, 305. 

Wentworth, Lord, public services of, 52. 

Westropp, Hodder M., on Fanaux de Ci- 
mitieres and round towers, 194; on the 
pre-Christian cross, 322. 

Whately, the Most Rev. Archbishop, death 
of, 485; obituary notice of, 486. 

White, Stephen, original letter of, to Father 
John Colgan, 33; works by, 32; me- 
moir of, 29; character of, 30, 31. 

Whitechapel, old church of, 286. 

Whitshed, Captain St. Vincent Hawkins, 
donation of, 471. 


liv 


Wilde, Sir William R., member of Council 
(Committee of Antiq.) in 1862, 117; 
in 1863, 305; in 1864, 487; Vice-. 
President, 305; Secretary of Foreign 
Correspondence, 487; on antique gold 
ornaments found in Ireland prior to 1747, 
82; catalogue of gold articles in the 
Museum, 89; description of a crannog 
in the county of Cavan, 274; on anti- 
quities presented by the Board of Works, 
324; on the gold articles added under 
the treasure-trove grant, 406; on an 
ancient Irish shield, 487 ; on the shrine 
of St. Manchan, 4935 presentations 
through, 153, 289, 428. _ 

Wilkie, Henry W., elected Member, 60. 

Wingtield, Sir Robert, account of the dis- 

pute for precedency at the Council of 
Constance, 368. 

Wroxeter, or Uriconium, animal remains 

found at, 473. 


Yeates, George, death of, 303; obituary 
notice of, 304. 
Youghal, collegiate church of, 440. 


Zine bloom, or blithe, 19; hydrocarbo- 
nates and silicates of, 5 ; chemical com- 
position of silicates of, 20, molecular 
changes produced in, by heat, 55. 


CORRIGENDA. 


Page 409, for Dr. R. Keller, read Dr. F. Keller. 
» 457, line 23, for Goll, read Ho. 


K 
99 458, 99 


28, for Blythe, read Blyth. 


» 487, ,, 10, for George B. Stoney, read George J. Stoney. 
» 487, Com. Pol. Lit., insert Rev. George Longfield, B. D. 


END OF VOLUME VIII. 


BROCK. i. A. VOL, VIf)L RGAE I. 


DERBY}! AND |BIRMI|INGHA|M 


Graphical Comparison of the Numerical Results of Tables f. & Il. of Dr. Lloyd's Paper on 
Karth Currents. 


[The dotted line is the calculated Curve ; the other the observed Curve. | 


PROC. R.1. A. VOL. VIIE PLATE If. 


TIDAL CLOCK CARD. 


ae ae 
pe s BO 


VOL. VIII. PLATE III. 


PROC. R.T. A. 


Puy IV ty WA i in 


(pole 


—-e--- + 


61°F GI 


PROG RSL cA: 


VOL. VII. PLATE JV. 


Channelled-Tailed Shrimp.—Steiracrangon Allmanni. 


ry 


i) 
i 
d 


PROC. R.1. A. VOL. VIIE PLATE V. 


(o} 
° 


ul 


jaqgo0O0 
[KeKevee) 


10 


Two-Spined Shrimp.—Cheraphilus bispinosus. 


PROC. R.A. 


MOLES VME RISA Ee Wale 


yf 


Three-Spined Shrimp.—Cheraphilus trispinosus. 


gent eee ee 
lestieas 
rs 


BAS 


PROGE. Ii. T. A. VOL. VII. PLATE VIL. 


Smooth-tailed Spinous Shrimp.--Cheraphilus Pattersonii. 


1 
1 


Seay 
1 


PLATE VIL 


VUL. 


VOL. 


PROC. R.T. A. 


2 


—————7! 


Spined Shrimp.—Cheraphilus spinosus. 


VOL, VIII. PLATE IX. 


PROGR EA: 


Banded Shrimp,—geon fasciatus, 


} 
a 


saa il ha “A (\ 


OUsy 


YWWHE 


Sculptured Shrimp.—A’°geon sculptus. 


PROC. R. L.A. VOL. VIE PLATE X. 


i ae ae eT ee a ee eS ee eee 


j 2) ~ tes = : 
= i ; : 
‘ 4 | | 
; 4 
: NT ‘ 
a | 7 
Bhs | 
t 
i MN : : 
J ‘ ! | 7 
: } 
) i : 
! 5 
; | 
5 
\ a é 
=H | | : 
ze y hes : : : 
by | 
~~ ¥ : | 
of eT | | 
| ; < zs 
f ES _ : 
ay « Ms Ss i ; | : 
=) 
at : 
ait : t | : | 
: j 
{ : | ; 
i ts aa : i : 
Nie | | 
ean} if ( : | 
ere? } . 7 
f : ; 
tore 
ee _ ; 
My Sle 
reas oe : | : 
¥ LU 8 ‘ 7 : 
| : E 
, ; | 
: nae 
= ar ‘ 
> : ; 
{ . 
j 
z 
| | os ie 4 
( 
5 
e 2) ‘ : 3 | 
t : i : 
i : 
5 7 
: ( 
x ; g | 
: ee ; . 
, 
| ) 
) awe | | 
¥ u ; | 
| a 
| A 
2 i z 
\ 3 
2 : | 
B i | | 
; \ 
h 
— z : 
f : } . | 
i | | : 
; | | 
og 
) + | 
Ty if 
; j 
} 
5 
F j 


PROC REA, 


L eg tt 
ees 
ef \ 
f, 4 
(ET ee 
len an 
Wise tees wil A a 
fi Su 
Wit 4 ~y 


+ 


AU Wh, 
« Nill Wy Ai 


WK whl 


Lore fe ere rr riti 


N \ 
K “lars \ 
\ I f nl a AN 
Pyles ‘ 


1 


7 9a 


Sealy Spanish Lobster.—Galathea squamifera, 


VOL. VITI. PLATE XI, 


ee Se ee ee ee ee ee ee ee ee ee ee eee 


— wos 


Slender-armed Spanish Lobster.—Galathea Andrewsii. 


VOL. VITI. PLATE XII. 


TRO CS The TeeAe VOL. VIII. PLATE XIE, 


| 


3995) ) 


IDOZIy. 


(ED 
JWI 
ie 


? 


\Wit/ 
ti, 


billy, yee, 
th, 
yr ea Gy ily 
hii es, 
| ' 


y to” 7 


Scaly-armed Spanish Lobster.—Galathea dispersa. 


MOMS Ville PAW Sov 


PROC. R. 1. A. 


ST NS a ae ae ee eee Se ee ee ee a Se ee 


aked Spanish Lobster.—Galathea nexa. 


Smooth-be 


PROC. R.1. A. 
VOL. VIII. PLATE Xv. 


SS eS ee ne ee ee ee ae eee eee 


Spiny Spanish Lobster.—Galathea strigosa. 


PROC R.1. A. 


VOL. VIII. PLATE XVI. 


veer tl 


==> , 
S33 


—=——= 


—=—=>= 


——= 
—S 
——— 
SS 
J 


———— 


—_-s 


——— 


HE 
1 


—S 


U 


NW 
a 


Mires 2 
TT 


Big. 2. 


ARN A 
a is 


sr 


SS 
== 


— = 


== 


— 
= 


—— 


= 
== 
= 


SS Z SS 
————— E g == 
———— ss 2) 
—— = == = 

te =) 
= j 


—> 
———— 
—— 
—— 
oS 
i S 
aS 
SS 
eas 


—= 


—<——> 


= => 
—=—= 


i 


=— 


I rN) AA 
=e t 


oy, } 
a iy nai Ne 
Nat 


== 


=> 
— 

— —— 
SS 
=== 

SSS 

SSS 


Ht 1) 
I 


y) 

nf 
Hh He 
ill 


—S 


= 
= = 

= 
SS 


——S 


SEPULCHRAL URNS. 


— 


Sl, ee oe eee ee ee ee ae a re 


ois The 
x ae 


i 
4 
7 


VII. PLATE XVII. 


VOL. 


R.f. A. PROC. 


S 
3 
yi 
> 
S 
eo 
S. 
3 
SS 
= 
iss) 


SaYIUL OT 


a ad a oe - TT ee ey eS a ee a ann [echinacea 


{‘SaYOUT JO SYJUS} WE PAINSRW sa}BUIPIQ ‘SYaos UI parnsvau wastsqy | 


‘O9OST UVAX AHL WOA ‘XUOLVANASAIO IVOIMANDVIL NITHAG AWL LV FAYAD NOILVAHOIVA FHI AO KVAOVIG, 


OG8T INOS OPA 


PROC R.I.A. VOL. VIII. PLATE XVII. 


| 
| 


JANUARY 


FREQUENCY AND FORCE OF THE WIND AT LEOrcLD HARBOUR, IN DECEMBER, 1848, AND JANUARY, 1849. 


The ruled space represents the Force of the Wind. The white space represents the Frequency of the Wind, 
and is dotted where it overlaj.s the ruled space. 


sty eahvaye bo 


PROC. R. I. A. VOL. VIIT. PLATE XIX. 


FEBRUARY 


FREQUENCY AND FORCE OF THE WIND AT LEOPOLD HARBOUR, IN FEBRUARY AND Marcy, 1849. 


The ruled space represents the Force of the Wind. The white space represents the Frequency of the Wind, 
and is dotted where it overlaps the ruled space. 


sera 


i x 
% b i 


a SUPE SDS con aC 
: Nia rani debited 
i econ iG 
2 ! 
4 > Q é i 3 
ieacts A * 
<, - x fi 
¢ E) isp 
3 ies OSAl 
a ’ . 1 


PROC. BR. 1. A. VOL. VITI. PLATE XX. 


FREQUENCY AND FORCE OF THE WIND AT LEOPOLD HARBOUR, IN APRIL AND May, 1849. 


The ruled space represents the Force of the Wind. The white space represents the Frequency of the Wind, 
and is dotted where it overlaps the ruled space. 


al te Ast 


era 
an 


Fay 


biel 


pees 


Weis 


PROC. RI. A. VOI. VIII. PLATE XXII. 


FREQUENCY AND Force OF THE WIND \T LeEopoLp MHarsour, IN JUNE AND JULY, 1S45. 


The ruled space represents the Force of the Wing. The white space represents the Frequency of the Wind, 
and is dotted where it overlaps the ruled space. 


PROC. R.I. A. 
VOL. VII. PLATE XXIL 


ee SS =F 


——  — -  e  e 


NEP a EE 


Se 


= 


Fig. 2. 


VOL. VIII. PLATE XXIII. 


PROC. R.1.A. 


OE a A ee a tee ee a ee er eee ee ee a ee eee 


[681 ‘QSonO,] 9p SovndIYUY Sop aa100G LI op ULjoT[NgG oy} utoay paonpoadoy ] 


‘SUAILIOd AO NOLLdIUOSNI AHL 4O ATINIS-OVA 


ALOAN WH 


YEU pN aD (ein VArNA cuain 


BY PVAPUOlUaY2d plo UiG ly?) PNY 
Molla ions Vt QV\WN No aS gytlis 


VOL. VIIT. PLATE XXIMa. 


R. 1. A. PROC. 


on 


‘IOISVNITIVA EV WHOLS «LYOSNOO AONTHd » 


ul 
1S) 
a 
Q 
Le 
= 
2 
= 
x 
< 
= 


STORM COMMENCED 


At TUE (CN OC) Ge @ fav tae Wl Meh Oo OO BiG wo OSLO SiP7s Gia uw OL BO AY S76 Ge eth OO) fi eal 


“WV ie se Car ‘Ww ‘d C : | “WCW | ; ‘Wd 


2K NE OU ea mCa(H(G Ue A aC ty eal (Ol BE th 


"698L “UADMOLOO—AAYNND)D TIVOIDLANOUVEA 


0° | LG 
T 

G 

¢ 

hg 

\¢ 

9 

A i 

8 

6 

0°} 82 
IT 

6 

IS 

+ 

Ke 

\9 

L 

8 

6 | 
0°| 62 


R.I. A. PROC. 


STONE FROM THE 
BUTTE DE CA.SAR y ——= 


\ 
\N 
| 


ee 


ss 


a 


—— 


| 
| 
| 


| 
7 
oD) 


| | 
alt 


} ma 
i I ” 
H yp | | m 
ie & } | 


car : ; blz 


Se eS ee ee ee 


a ye as Ve 
on a Ne 
] i 

| 


SSS. 


——— 
SS 


is 
a 


} 
‘leet 


SSeS SSS 


LOCMARIA= 


———————— 


VOL. VII. PLATE XXIV. 


—QUER. 


SCALE 


TO ILLUSTRATE MR. FERGUSON’S PAPER. 


SS a Se eee ea ee eee 


— ——_y. rn ee 


Rea. PROC: 


VOL. VIII. PLATE XXV. 


| ‘INSCRIBED STONE IN TUMULUS ON HISiLE LONGUE 


Uyyypthl 


SEA OF MORBIHAN. 


ite 


! | 
Wie pat iit 
M Wai 


| Hi 
. Ly i 


it 
vr yt ltt 
|i]: 
‘| 


' 
{ 
| 


" \4 
USivealieati 
|feiill 


Milly 


nil 


WW trey j 
ine an i | 
\| 


| ai 


seat | 


AS \ 
SA 
1 


Wig 
il 


at 


/ 


SCALE 


ONE FOOT 


TO ILLUSTRATE MR. FERGUSON’S PAPER. 


a 
Dray 
ace 


A 


ise. 


a Tee ee 


a Be 


2.4 


im 


A 

4 
ae 
4 
q: 
4 

4. 
i 


aSixt 


x 


BR tis TOR BORA OR Nn a